The progresse of saints to full holinesse described in sundry apostolicall aphorismes, or short precepts tending to sanctification, with a sweete and divine prayer to attaine the practise of those holy precepts / by Thomas Taylor ...
         Taylor, Thomas, 1576-1632.
      
       
         
           1630
        
      
       Approx. 732 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 231 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A13554
         STC 23850
         ESTC S1019
         23190647
         ocm 23190647
         26365
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A13554)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 26365)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1782:23)
      
       
         
           
             The progresse of saints to full holinesse described in sundry apostolicall aphorismes, or short precepts tending to sanctification, with a sweete and divine prayer to attaine the practise of those holy precepts / by Thomas Taylor ...
             Taylor, Thomas, 1576-1632.
          
           [20], 409, [14] p.
           
             Printed by W.I. for Iohn Bartlet, at the signe of the guilded cuppe in Cheapeside, in Goldsmiths rowe,
             London :
             1630.
          
           
             Signatures: [par.]⁴ A⁶ B-2C⁸ 2D-2F⁴.
             Pages 194 and 407 misnumbered as 294 and 307 respectively.
             Errata: p. [14] at end.
             Includes index.
             Imperfect: p. 117-124 lacking; p. 108-133 from defective Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery copy spliced at end.
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Thessalonians, 1st, V, 19-25 -- Commentaries.
           Christian life.
        
      
    
     
        2004-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-09 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-10 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-10 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PROGRESSE
           OF
           SAINTS
           TO
           FVLL
           HOLINESSE
           :
           Described
           In
           sundry
           Apostolicall
           Aphorismes
           ,
           or
           short
           precepts
           tending
           to
           sanctification
           .
           With
           a
           sweete
           and
           divine
           prayer
           to
           attaine
           the
           practise
           of
           those
           holy
           precepts
           .
        
         
           By
           
             THOMAS
             TAYLOR
          
           ,
           Doctor
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           Pastor
           of
           
             S
             
             t.
             Mary
             Aldermanbury
          
           .
           LONDON
           .
        
         
           
             ISAY
             35.8
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             path
             ,
             and
             a
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             shall
             be
             called
             holy
             ,
             and
             the
             polluted
             shall
             not
             passe
             by
             it
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             W.
             I.
          
           for
           
             Iohn
             Bartlet
          
           ,
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Guilded
           Cuppe
           in
           Cheapeside
           ,
           in
           Goldsmiths
           Rowe
           .
           1630.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           VVORSHIPFVLL
           AND
           WORTHY
           KNIGHTS
           ,
           SIR
           RICHARD
           YOVNG
           ,
           Knight
           Barronet
           ,
           and
           Sir
           ROBERT
           HARLY
           ,
           Knight
           of
           the
           Bath
           ;
           and
           to
           my
           worthy
           friends
           the
           Merchants
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           my
           loving
           people
           of
           
             St.
             Mary
             Aldermanbury
          
           ,
           increase
           of
           grace
           and
           blessing
           from
           the
           rich
           fountaine
           .
        
         
           SInce
           it
           pleased
           the
           almighty
           providence
           ,
           by
           your
           free
           choyse
           ,
           to
           give
           me
           charge
           over
           you
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           spared
           my
           paines
           to
           acquaint
           you
           with
           the
           counsell
           of
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           grace
           bestowed
           on
           mee
           .
           My
           aime
           hath
           beene
           to
           speake
           to
           the
           meanest
           capacity
           ,
           for
           the
           informing
           of
           every
           mans
           judgement
           ,
           and
           the
           awakening
           of
           every
           
           mans
           conscience
           :
           and
           my
           prayers
           have
           beene
           frequent
           unto
           him
           who
           hath
           commended
           unto
           me
           this
           peece
           of
           service
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           please
           to
           make
           me
           an
           able
           instrument
           of
           your
           good
           :
           neither
           hath
           my
           successe
           discouraged
           mee
           ,
           who
           have
           for
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           best
           part
           of
           you
           ;
           found
           you
           a
           willing
           and
           loving
           people
           .
           If
           any
           be
           as
           yet
           otherwise
           minded
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           given
           up
           themselves
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Ministers
           ;
           by
           instructing
           them
           still
           with
           meeknesse
           ,
           and
           
             waiting
             when
             God
             will
             give
             repentance
             ,
          
           
           wee
           will
           not
           distrust
           that
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           worst
           one
           day
           may
           be
           wonne
           to
           consider
           ;
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           a
           most
           dangerous
           thing
           long
           to
           enjoy
           the
           good
           meanes
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           get
           grace
           by
           them
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           more
           powerfull
           and
           profitable
           the
           Ministery
           is
           which
           an
           unreformed
           man
           liveth
           under
           ,
           the
           more
           unhappy
           and
           damnable
           his
           estate
           his
           .
           3.
           
           That
           the
           long
           and
           often
           refusall
           of
           Gods
           call
           ,
           giveth
           the
           Lord
           just
           occasion
           to
           call
           no
           more
           .
           4.
           
           That
           it
           is
           not
           the
           having
           or
           hearing
           of
           a
           Teacher
           that
           will
           availe
           an
           unconverted
           man
           ,
           but
           a
           discerning
           of
           the
           
           Lords
           voice
           ,
           and
           an
           opening
           the
           doore
           of
           the
           heart
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           hath
           a
           long
           time
           stood
           knocking
           and
           seeking
           entrance
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           because
           love
           is
           a
           loadstone
           of
           love
           ,
           
           I
           could
           not
           but
           thinke
           of
           some
           returne
           ,
           and
           thankfull
           acknowledgement
           of
           your
           loving
           respect
           of
           my selfe
           and
           weake
           labours
           among
           you
           ,
           for
           whose
           sake
           I
           have
           recollected
           the
           heads
           of
           many
           Lectures
           preached
           among
           you
           ,
           and
           presented
           in
           a
           shorter
           view
           or
           modell
           ;
           the
           marrow
           and
           substance
           of
           sundry
           discourses
           more
           largely
           handled
           in
           the
           delivery
           .
           For
           as
           unto
           you
           ,
           under
           God
           ,
           my
           time
           ,
           my
           strength
           ,
           my
           labours
           in
           publlke
           and
           private
           are
           most
           due
           ,
           so
           herein
           I
           render
           to
           you
           but
           your
           own
           ▪
           and
           that
           perhaps
           not
           uncalled
           for
           by
           you·
           These
           lines
           will
           call
           upon
           you
           for
           3
           duties
           especially
           .
           First
           ,
           every
           day
           to
           strive
           in
           subduing
           in
           your selves
           your
           personall
           corruptions
           ,
           till
           you
           have
           brought
           downe
           every
           high
           thing
           ,
           and
           thought
           into
           
             holy
             subiection
             .
             Secondly
          
           ,
           most
           inwardly
           to
           affect
           holinesse
           in
           your selves
           ,
           and
           most
           entirely
           to
           love
           such
           as
           walke
           most
           holily
           ,
           as
           
           being
           the
           likest
           ,
           nearest
           ,
           and
           dearest
           unto
           God.
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           every
           part
           of
           your
           lives
           aime
           at
           
             progresse
             to
             full
             holinesse
          
           .
           My
           desire
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           that
           there
           may
           be
           added
           to
           your
           perusall
           ,
           a
           second
           addition
           of
           blessing
           and
           successe
           .
           My
           request
           to
           you
           all
           is
           ,
           kinde
           acceptance
           of
           this
           my
           labour
           ,
           as
           a
           pledge
           of
           my
           care
           over
           you
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           heartie
           desire
           every
           way
           to
           helpe
           you
           forward
           towards
           your
           desired
           end
           .
           My
           encouragement
           and
           recompence
           shall
           bee
           your
           profiting
           and
           progresse
           in
           an
           holie
           reformation
           of
           heart
           and
           life
           .
           This
           is
           the
           right
           praise
           of
           a
           Preacher
           .
           And
           though
           I
           can
           promise
           ,
           or
           presume
           nothing
           of
           my
           owne
           strength
           ,
           which
           is
           well
           nigh
           drawne
           out
           by
           the
           painfull
           labours
           of
           my
           Ministerie
           above
           thirtie
           yeares
           ;
           yet
           (
           the
           Lord
           assisting
           mee
           )
           my
           purpose
           and
           endeavour
           shall
           be
           to
           frame
           this
           latter
           age
           ,
           and
           act
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           sutable
           in
           paines
           to
           the
           former
           ;
           so
           as
           it
           may
           be
           most
           fruitfull
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           usefull
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           into
           whose
           treasurie
           I
           have
           cast
           another
           mite
           .
           I
           shall
           better
           attaine
           my
           purpose
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           your
           prayers
           :
           which
           I
           desire
           may
           dailie
           
           meete
           with
           mine
           ,
           for
           you
           all
           ,
           before
           the
           throne
           of
           grace
           for
           mutuall
           blessing
           .
           And
           so
           I
           rest
           :
           
        
         
           
             Your
             loving
             Pastour
             ,
             
               THOMAS
               TAYLOR
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           HArd
           it
           is
           to
           perswade
           the
           wisedome
           of
           flesh
           that
           which
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           hath
           so
           expresly
           affirmed
           ,
           
           that
           
             One
             thing
             is
             necessary
          
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           it
           neither
           discerneth
           what
           this
           
             one
             thing
             is
          
           ;
           nor
           what
           is
           
             the
             necessitie
          
           of
           it
           .
           
             This
             one
             thing
          
           is
           not
           one
           dish
           as
           Theophilact
           :
           Nor
           Vnity
           as
           Augustine
           :
           Nor
           one
           grace
           ,
           whether
           faith
           ,
           〈◊〉
           hope
           ,
           or
           charitie
           ,
           as
           some
           others
           .
           But
           this
           one
           thing
           is
           that
           
             Christian
             care
             which
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             have
             of
             his
             owne
             salvation
             .
          
           For
           
             1.
             
             Mary
          
           and
           Marthaes
           care
           are
           here
           opposed
           .
           2.
           
           Our
           Saviour
           calleth
           it
           the
           
             good
             part
          
           chosen
           by
           Mary
           ,
           whilest
           shee
           carefully
           used
           the
           meanes
           of
           her
           owne
           salvation
           .
           3
           To
           this
           is
           promised
           the
           grace
           of
           perseverance
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           never
           be
           taken
           away
           .
           For
           as
           salvation
           is
           the
           happy
           part
           of
           the
           elect
           ,
           which
           shall
           never
           be
           taken
           away
           ;
           so
           neither
           shall
           this
           care
           to
           atteine
           that
           end
           in
           the
           meanes
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Lord
           preserveth
           it
           .
           And
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           one
           thing
           necessary
           ;
           not
           because
           many
           other
           things
           are
           not
           necessary
           :
           But
           1.
           
           It
           is
           
             in
             order
          
           before
           ,
           and
           aboue
           all
           things
           necessary
           .
           Math.
           
             6.33
             .
             First
             seeke
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           get
           into
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           First
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           first
           place
           :
           as
           Israel
           must
           goe
           forth
           to
           gather
           Mannah
           the
           first
           thing
           they
           doe
           in
           the
           morning
           .
           
           2.
           
           This
           one
           thing
           is
           simply
           necessary
           for
           it selfe
           :
           and
           all
           other
           things
           only
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           conduce
           unto
           it
           .
           3.
           
           It
           is
           most
           transcendently
           necessary
           ,
           farre
           beyond
           all
           other
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           this
           alone
           is
           sufficient
           to
           make
           a
           man
           truely
           happy
           ,
           and
           to
           state
           him
           in
           salvation
           :
           all
           they
           are
           insufficient
           .
           4.
           
           It
           is
           constantly
           necessary
           ,
           and
           perpetually
           while
           wee
           live
           ;
           lest
           begining
           in
           the
           spirit
           we
           end
           in
           the
           flesh
           :
           and
           so
           loose
           the
           crowne
           which
           is
           set
           on
           the
           head
           of
           perseverance
           .
           But
           is
           it
           not
           necessary
           to
           follow
           our
           callings
           ,
           to
           provide
           for
           our
           families
           ,
           and
           intend
           our
           civill
           businesse
           and
           occasions
           ?
           Answ.
           Yes
           .
           And
           
             every
             one
             must
             abide
             in
             the
             calling
             in
             which
             he
             is
             called
             .
          
           Yea
           Religion
           binds
           a
           man
           to
           be
           a
           good
           husband
           ,
           and
           to
           guide
           his
           affaires
           with
           diligence
           and
           discretion
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           both
           mainteine
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           be
           helpfull
           to
           others
           .
           But
           he
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           first
           be
           a
           good
           husband
           for
           his
           soule
           .
           2
           That
           in
           thy
           most
           earnest
           ,
           and
           vrgent
           affaires
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           he
           must
           never
           forget
           that
           there
           is
           one
           thing
           more
           necessary
           than
           they
           all
           .
           3
           That
           Christ
           commandeth
           the
           care
           of
           salvation
           in
           the
           meanes
           to
           take
           place
           of
           the
           care
           of
           enterteining
           his
           owne
           person
           ;
           and
           commendeth
           it
           in
           
             Mary
             .
             4.
          
           
           That
           these
           two
           callings
           are
           not
           contrary
           but
           subordinate
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           may
           have
           great
           imployments
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           not
           remitt
           his
           service
           to
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           ;
           neither
           hath
           any
           man
           any
           allowance
           in
           any
           earthly
           businesse
           to
           be
           earthly
           minded
           .
           5.
           
           That
           this
           
             one
             thing
          
           being
           neglected
           ,
           all
           other
           things
           are
           unprofitable
           .
           For
           what
           would
           the
           gaine
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           profite
           him
           that
           hath
           lost
           his
           owne
           soule
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           they
           be
           vile
           and
           lossefull
           .
           How
           doth
           the
           holy
           Apostle
           esteeme
           of
           all
           things
           losse
           and
           dung
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           Christ
           
           in
           the
           meanes
           ?
           All
           without
           a
           mans
           selfe
           ,
           authoritie
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           favour
           ,
           honor
           :
           all
           within
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           knowledge
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           memory
           ,
           discourse
           ,
           profession
           ,
           revelation
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           excellent
           gifts
           which
           the
           Apostle
           had
           had
           in
           abundance
           :
           all
           is
           lossfull
           that
           helpeth
           vs
           not
           towards
           heaven
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           glorious
           excellency
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Gospell
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           should
           draw
           all
           eyes
           from
           off
           these
           shadowes
           and
           vanishing
           contentments
           ,
           to
           the
           surpassing
           brightnes
           of
           it selfe
           .
           The
           greater
           will
           prove
           their
           sinne
           and
           shame
           ,
           that
           shall
           set
           the
           Moone
           aboue
           the
           Sunne
           of
           grace
           ;
           or
           preferre
           pottage
           before
           the
           blessing
           ;
           the
           Swine
           before
           Christ
           ,
           and
           very
           husks
           before
           the
           bread
           in
           our
           Fathers
           house
           .
        
         
           Now
           whereas
           many
           are
           convinced
           more
           easily
           ,
           that
           this
           care
           of
           this
           one
           thing
           is
           necessary
           on
           the
           Sabboth
           day
           ;
           but
           there
           be
           not
           a
           few
           that
           put
           it
           off
           with
           their
           holy-day
           clothes
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           the
           vse
           of
           any
           publicke
           meanes
           in
           the
           weeke
           day
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           say
           of
           such
           as
           preach
           or
           heare
           a
           weekes
           Lecture
           ,
           as
           Pharoah
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           the
           Isralites
           ,
           desiring
           to
           goe
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           to
           worship
           .
           
           Moses
           
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             why
             cause
             ye
             the
             people
             to
             cease
             from
             their
             worke
             :
             get
             you
             to
             your
             worke
             ,
          
           to
           your
           callings
           :
           
             much
             people
             are
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             ye
             make
             them
             idle
             .
          
           Therefore
           partly
           to
           stoppe
           such
           prophane
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           satisfie
           the
           inquisition
           of
           others
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           thinke
           much
           to
           give
           a
           word
           of
           direction
           in
           this
           particular
           ;
           onely
           ayming
           to
           advance
           this
           holy
           care
           which
           ought
           never
           to
           be
           laid
           aside
           ,
           but
           must
           runne
           through
           and
           quicken
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           one
           day
           as
           well
           as
           another
           ;
           as
           the
           blood
           runnes
           in
           all
           the
           veines
           of
           the
           body
           to
           mainteine
           the
           life
           and
           vitall
           spirits
           in
           every
           
           member
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           make
           no
           more
           sins
           then
           God
           hath
           made
           ;
           nor
           by
           men
           ,
           where
           God
           hath
           left
           them
           free
           :
           wee
           make
           it
           not
           a
           case
           of
           necessity
           ,
           either
           for
           a
           Minister
           to
           preach
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           people
           to
           heare
           a
           weekes
           Lecture
           :
           for
           which
           we
           have
           no
           such
           expresse
           commandement
           ,
           as
           for
           frequenting
           the
           publicke
           exercises
           on
           the
           Sabboth
           day
           .
           Yea
           we
           affirme
           that
           all
           men
           must
           ordinarily
           abide
           ,
           in
           their
           ordinary
           callings
           in
           the
           six
           dayes
           :
           according
           to
           that
           commandement
           ,
           
             Six
             dayes
             shalt
             thou
             labour
          
           :
           and
           that
           some
           men
           are
           more
           straitly
           tyed
           to
           sticke
           close
           to
           their
           callings
           ,
           as
           who
           can
           very
           hardly
           afford
           the
           time
           for
           a
           publicke
           exercise
           ,
           without
           disabling
           thēselves
           &
           wronging
           their
           families
           .
           But
           yet
           as
           the
           commandement
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           doth
           not
           so
           enjoine
           rest
           on
           the
           Sabboth
           ,
           as
           that
           on
           no
           occasion
           we
           may
           labour
           :
           So
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           doth
           it
           not
           straitely
           enioyne
           labour
           on
           the
           six
           dayes
           ,
           as
           that
           on
           no
           occasion
           we
           may
           rest
           and
           refresh
           our selves
           .
           Nay
           it
           was
           never
           the
           Lords
           intention
           ,
           to
           allow
           us
           the
           six
           dayes
           for
           our
           owne
           worke
           ;
           so
           as
           in
           any
           of
           them
           his
           owne
           worship
           (
           at
           least
           private
           )
           should
           be
           neglected
           .
           Neither
           are
           we
           freed
           from
           the
           service
           of
           God
           on
           any
           of
           the
           sixe
           dayes
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           on
           the
           Sabboth
           ;
           because
           we
           must
           serve
           him
           on
           the
           Sabboth
           in
           duties
           of
           Religion
           and
           mercy
           onely
           .
           So
           as
           when
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           offer
           the
           opportunitie
           ;
           as
           where
           a
           willing
           Pastor
           calleth
           his
           people
           ,
           or
           a
           willing
           people
           (
           ready
           to
           redeeme
           sometime
           in
           the
           weeke
           day
           )
           calleth
           their
           Pastour
           to
           bestowe
           his
           paines
           for
           an
           houre
           or
           two
           in
           the
           weeke
           ,
           to
           so
           good
           a
           purpose
           as
           to
           heare
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           invocate
           his
           name
           in
           prayer
           and
           prayses
           .
           I
           conceive
           it
           not
           onely
           lawfull
           ,
           but
           commendable
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           cases
           necessary
           for
           the
           people
           to
           heare
           .
        
         
         
           For
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           the
           preacher
           to
           preach
           on
           the
           weeke
           day
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           warranted
           by
           that
           vehement
           charge
           enjoyning
           him
           to
           preach
           
             the
             word
          
           ,
           to
           be
           
             instant
             in
             season
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             season
             ,
          
           
           but
           also
           by
           the
           practise
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           
           
             who
             taught
             daily
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           Had
           it
           been
           unlawfull
           for
           us
           ,
           Christ
           would
           not
           have
           given
           us
           such
           an
           example
           :
           
           which
           although
           it
           be
           not
           a
           law
           to
           bind
           us
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           allowance
           upon
           just
           occasion
           .
           Agreeable
           to
           whose
           example
           was
           the
           practise
           of
           his
           Apostles
           :
           Yea
           ,
           of
           the
           Auncient
           Fathers
           themselves
           .
           Chrysostome
           usually
           begins
           his
           Homilies
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Yesterday
           we
           handled
           ,
           &c.
           
           Bernard
           often
           concludes
           with
           his
           cras
           ,
           to
           morrow
           we
           will
           goe
           forward
           :
           And
           most
           worthy
           Calvin
           ordinarily
           beginnes
           with
           his
           heri
           ,
           yesterday
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           how
           can
           wee
           grace
           their
           persons
           so
           much
           ,
           if
           we
           disgrace
           their
           practise
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           a
           people
           to
           heare
           on
           the
           weeke
           day
           is
           manifest
           ,
           in
           that
           all
           the
           people
           
             hanged
             on
             Christ
             daily
             teaching
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
          
           
           and
           a
           great
           number
           continued
           with
           
             him
             three
             dayes
             together
          
           ,
           and
           spent
           some
           good
           time
           in
           comming
           and
           going
           .
           It
           is
           plaine
           also
           that
           it
           was
           not
           the
           Sabboth
           ,
           
           when
           Mary
           satt
           downe
           to
           heare
           Christs
           gracious
           words
           ,
           being
           as
           is
           observed
           by
           Divines
           the
           sixt
           day
           before
           his
           death
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           this
           practise
           was
           commendable
           in
           auncient
           beleevers
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           but
           praise-worthy
           in
           us
           ?
           But
           the
           beleevers
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           were
           commended
           ,
           
           for
           
             that
             they
             continued
             with
             one
             accord
             daily
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           Why
           ?
           Had
           they
           nothing
           else
           to
           doe
           ?
           Had
           they
           no
           callings
           ,
           no
           families
           ,
           no
           businesse
           to
           intend
           ?
           Certainely
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           askes
           no
           such
           questions
           ;
           but
           speakes
           to
           their
           singular
           praise
           
           and
           approbation
           .
           It
           is
           also
           recorded
           to
           the
           high
           prayse
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           
           that
           they
           
             besought
             Paul
          
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           who
           had
           taught
           them
           the
           Sabboth
           day
           ,
           
             that
             they
             would
             preach
             the
             same
             wordes
             unto
             them
             :
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           betwixt
           that
           and
           the
           Sabboth
           following
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           so
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           desire
           appeares
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           43.
           
           Now
           who
           dare
           blame
           this
           desire
           in
           them
           which
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           commendeth
           ?
           Or
           whence
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           what
           was
           praise
           worthy
           in
           them
           ,
           should
           be
           blame
           worthy
           and
           scorned
           amongst
           us
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           some
           cases
           it
           may
           become
           so
           necessary
           ,
           as
           it
           shall
           proue
           a
           fearefull
           sinne
           to
           neglect
           this
           publike
           help
           on
           the
           weeke
           day
           .
           As
           where
           a
           people
           are
           unprovided
           of
           an
           able
           and
           preaching
           Ministry
           on
           the
           Sabboth
           day
           ,
           I
           suppose
           none
           so
           unreasonable
           as
           to
           deny
           it
           necessary
           for
           them
           to
           seeke
           out
           ,
           and
           enioy
           at
           home
           or
           abroad
           the
           meanes
           on
           the
           weeke
           day
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           will
           wholly
           deny
           them
           the
           meanes
           of
           salvation
           .
           And
           besides
           for
           such
           as
           have
           opportunitie
           and
           leisure
           from
           their
           callings
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           an
           unanswerable
           sinne
           to
           neglect
           or
           contemne
           the
           offer
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           their
           owne
           good
           ;
           while
           they
           can
           spend
           that
           ,
           or
           more
           time
           idly
           ,
           or
           sottishly
           ;
           or
           in
           gaming
           ,
           sporting
           ,
           vaine
           companionship
           ,
           complement
           or
           the
           like
           .
           For
           here
           is
           not
           only
           a
           vaine
           &
           sinfull
           expence
           of
           precious
           time
           ;
           but
           a
           prophane
           despising
           of
           the
           most
           sacred
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           as
           a
           
             prize
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             fool
             ,
          
           but
           he
           wanteth
           heart
           .
           Were
           there
           a
           true
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           offered
           in
           the
           means
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           thankefully
           received
           at
           any
           time
           .
           Were
           there
           any
           true
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           would
           alwayes
           enioy
           him
           whom
           the
           soule
           loveth
           ,
           and
           delight
           at
           any
           time
           to
           beholde
           him
           
           through
           these
           grates
           :
           but
           he
           loves
           him
           not
           on
           the
           Sabboth
           ,
           that
           hates
           him
           on
           the
           weeke-day
           .
           Were
           there
           any
           hunger
           after
           Christ
           ,
           it
           would
           find
           the
           need
           of
           this
           bread
           of
           life
           on
           the
           week-day
           ,
           as
           hunger
           findeth
           need
           of
           foode
           for
           the
           body
           on
           the
           Saboth
           day
           :
           hunger
           after
           Christ
           wold
           force
           him
           out
           of
           his
           tent
           to
           gather
           this
           Mannah
           in
           the
           due
           season
           of
           gathering
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           every
           day
           to
           be
           had
           .
           Were
           there
           a
           true
           taste
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           as
           sweete
           to
           the
           soule
           one
           day
           as
           another
           :
           Did
           ever
           man
           that
           truly
           tasted
           Christ
           on
           the
           Sabboth
           day
           ,
           preferre
           earthly
           things
           before
           him
           in
           the
           weeke-day
           ?
           or
           did
           ever
           man
           prosper
           by
           the
           meanes
           on
           the
           Sabboth
           ,
           that
           desp●sed
           them
           in
           the
           weeke-day
           ?
           Were
           there
           true
           sence
           of
           a
           mans
           selfe
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           bee
           lesse
           holy
           any
           day
           than
           the
           Sabboth
           ;
           onely
           it
           must
           be
           more
           publikely
           expressed
           :
           it
           would
           not
           suffer
           him
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           his
           earthly
           businesse
           to
           be
           earthly-minded
           ;
           and
           much
           lesse
           to
           bee
           so
           wedged
           ,
           and
           rivited
           into
           earthly
           distractions
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           bestow
           an
           houre
           in
           a
           weeke
           ,
           when
           God
           offers
           a
           publike
           helpe
           to
           the
           winding
           up
           of
           his
           heart
           towards
           heaven
           .
        
         
           The
           objections
           are
           idle
           ,
           and
           of
           idle
           men
           :
           
           As
           
             that
             there
             is
             too
             much
             preaching
             .
          
           If
           it
           be
           made
           by
           Preachers
           themselves
           ,
           I
           should
           marvaile
           the
           more
           ;
           because
           I
           never
           heard
           men
           of
           any
           other
           trade
           complaine
           of
           too
           much
           trading
           :
           If
           of
           private
           men
           ,
           a
           man
           might
           waite
           to
           wearinesse
           before
           he
           should
           heare
           them
           complaine
           of
           too
           much
           money
           ,
           too
           much
           land
           ,
           too
           much
           gaine
           :
           Which
           plainly
           evidenceth
           ,
           that
           Gods
           word
           is
           undervalued
           ,
           and
           rejected
           below
           base
           profits
           ;
           whereby
           men
           pull
           the
           brand
           of
           Esaus
           profanesse
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           
           preferring
           every
           measse
           of
           broth
           before
           the
           birth-right
           ,
           and
           exchanging
           with
           the
           Prodigall
           for
           very
           huskes
           the
           bread
           of
           their
           Fathers
           house
           .
        
         
           
           But
           
             so
             much
             preaching
             bringeth
             preaching
             into
             contempt
             ,
          
           say
           some
           .
           Yea
           but
           what
           infant
           contemnes
           the
           milke
           ,
           
           because
           it
           sucketh
           often
           every
           day
           ?
           or
           who
           contemnes
           his
           meate
           ,
           because
           hee
           eateth
           every
           day
           ?
           who
           falls
           out
           with
           his
           apparell
           ,
           because
           he
           puts
           it
           on
           every
           day
           ?
           or
           who
           despiseth
           his
           wealth
           ,
           because
           he
           increaseth
           it
           every
           day
           ?
           and
           is
           not
           Christ
           in
           his
           word
           propounded
           our
           foode
           ,
           our
           wealth
           ,
           our
           apparell
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           all
           unto
           us
           ?
           Let
           them
           also
           make
           us
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sunne
           is
           made
           contemptible
           ,
           because
           it
           shineth
           every
           day
           :
           Or
           that
           Daniel
           brought
           prayer
           into
           contempt
           ,
           
           when
           he
           prayed
           
             thrice
             every
             day
          
           :
           Or
           David
           ,
           
           when
           hee
           prayed
           
             seaven
             times
             a
             day
          
           .
           Why
           may
           they
           not
           as
           well
           perswade
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           publicke
           prayers
           appointed
           foure
           dayes
           in
           a
           weeke
           ,
           brings
           publicke
           prayer
           into
           contempt
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           preaching
           once
           in
           a
           weeke
           ?
        
         
           But
           I
           have
           no
           leisure
           ,
           saith
           the
           rich
           man
           ,
           I
           have
           many
           weighty
           occasions
           and
           employments
           ,
           
           it
           is
           for
           poorer
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           such
           distractions
           ,
           to
           runne
           after
           Sermons
           .
           
           To
           whom
           our
           Saviour
           makes
           a
           full
           answer
           ;
           That
           
             one
             thing
             is
             more
             necessary
             than
             they
             all
          
           ;
           in
           comparison
           of
           which
           Mary
           neglects
           all
           other
           things
           :
           and
           who
           dare
           say
           that
           Mary
           did
           more
           than
           she
           was
           bound
           to
           doe
           ?
           or
           that
           shee
           did
           heare
           onely
           because
           shee
           had
           nothing
           else
           to
           doe
           ?
           or
           that
           shee
           was
           blame-worthy
           ,
           whom
           our
           Lord
           commendeth
           ,
           in
           that
           for
           the
           love
           of
           the
           word
           shee
           did
           neglect
           all
           other
           things
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           not
           indeede
           want
           of
           leisure
           ,
           but
           want
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           taste
           of
           the
           word
           that
           makes
           this
           objection
           ,
           for
           love
           of
           any
           thing
           will
           finde
           time
           and
           leisure
           to
           enjoy
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           not
           
             want
             of
             time
          
           ,
           for
           no
           man
           but
           hath
           much
           more
           time
           than
           he
           useth
           well
           ;
           and
           none
           but
           hath
           much
           time
           which
           he
           spendeth
           worse
           :
           but
           
             want
             of
             judgement
          
           ,
           to
           give
           priority
           to
           things
           of
           greatest
           weight
           ,
           and
           worth
           .
           Is
           any
           worldly
           businesse
           of
           greater
           importance
           than
           the
           seeking
           of
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           and
           the
           assurance
           of
           a
           mans
           owne
           salvation
           ?
           Would
           any
           employment
           ,
           never
           so
           weighty
           ,
           make
           a
           man
           wholly
           neglect
           for
           a
           weeke
           together
           all
           meanes
           of
           preserving
           his
           body
           ?
           and
           is
           any
           so
           necessary
           as
           to
           make
           us
           neglect
           the
           health
           and
           welfare
           of
           our
           precious
           soules
           ?
           or
           canst
           thou
           with
           reason
           be
           straiter
           to
           thy
           owne
           soule
           on
           the
           weeke
           day
           ,
           than
           the
           Lord
           is
           to
           thy
           body
           on
           the
           Sabboth
           day
           ?
           He
           allowes
           thee
           to
           consult
           with
           a
           Physitian
           for
           thy
           body
           in
           case
           of
           necessity
           even
           upon
           his
           sabboth
           ;
           and
           doest
           not
           thou
           allow
           thy selfe
           an
           houre
           among
           so
           many
           houres
           in
           a
           weeke
           to
           consult
           with
           thy
           spirituall
           Physitian
           for
           the
           helpe
           of
           thy
           soule
           ?
           Might
           a
           Iew
           make
           a
           journey
           on
           the
           Sabboth
           to
           consult
           with
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           a
           Christian
           steppe
           out
           of
           his
           doores
           for
           counsell
           in
           the
           week-day
           ?
           Nay
           more
           ,
           may
           a
           Iew
           performe
           a
           worke
           of
           mercy
           to
           a
           beast
           on
           the
           Sabboth
           day
           ,
           as
           to
           helpe
           it
           out
           of
           a
           pit
           ,
           or
           to
           drive
           it
           to
           water
           :
           
           and
           must
           not
           a
           Christian
           doe
           so
           much
           for
           his
           soule
           on
           the
           week-day
           ,
           as
           they
           for
           the
           body
           of
           a
           beast
           on
           the
           Sabboth
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           
             not
             want
             of
             time
          
           ,
           but
           
             want
             of
             well
             husbanding
          
           the
           time
           ,
           that
           gives
           rise
           to
           this
           objection
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           employeth
           his
           time
           wisely
           ,
           shall
           never
           need
           to
           
           complaine
           for
           want
           of
           time
           ,
           especially
           for
           the
           maine
           businesse
           of
           his
           life
           .
           A
           good
           husband
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           set
           out
           time
           for
           the
           chiefe
           points
           of
           husbandry
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           a
           good
           husband
           for
           his
           soule
           :
           but
           hee
           that
           trifles
           out
           his
           time
           in
           unnecessaries
           ,
           must
           needes
           want
           it
           in
           necessaries
           .
           And
           indeede
           they
           be
           not
           such
           necessary
           duties
           as
           they
           are
           pretended
           ,
           which
           engrosse
           and
           eate
           out
           mens
           time
           :
           but
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           unnecessary
           and
           lombersome
           employments
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           Christ
           reproves
           in
           Martha
           ,
           )
           which
           for
           a
           great
           part
           of
           them
           might
           be
           pared
           off
           and
           parted
           with
           ;
           were
           men
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           lighten
           the
           overburdened
           ship
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           passengers
           .
           But
           if
           men
           will
           grapple
           and
           pull
           upon
           themselves
           all
           the
           employments
           they
           can
           any
           way
           reach
           ,
           and
           then
           complaine
           that
           they
           are
           so
           distracted
           with
           many
           things
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           have
           no
           time
           left
           for
           the
           
             one
             thing
             necessary
          
           :
           It
           is
           all
           one
           as
           if
           a
           man
           should
           roule
           and
           moyle
           himselfe
           in
           the
           clay
           ,
           and
           then
           complaine
           that
           hee
           cannot
           get
           out
           his
           feete
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Canst
           thou
           finde
           no
           time
           for
           the
           Lords
           worke
           ?
           what
           time
           hopest
           thou
           to
           finde
           for
           his
           wages
           ?
           hast
           thou
           leisure
           for
           every
           thing
           but
           to
           be
           saved
           ?
           what
           time
           wilt
           thou
           attaine
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           hast
           no
           time
           for
           use
           of
           the
           meanes
           ?
           or
           art
           thou
           all
           body
           without
           an
           immortall
           soule
           ?
           or
           is
           there
           is
           no
           further
           use
           of
           thy
           soule
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           as
           salt
           a
           while
           to
           keepe
           thy
           body
           sweete
           ?
           Is
           all
           thy
           care
           for
           a
           ruinous
           house
           ,
           and
           never
           mindest
           the
           tenant
           within
           ?
           I
           marvell
           not
           to
           heare
           our
           Lord
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           very
           hard
           thing
           for
           a
           rich
           man
           to
           enter
           into
           heaven
           ;
           but
           I
           never
           heard
           him
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           rich
           and
           religious
           too
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           And
           I
           ,
           saith
           the
           poore
           man
           ,
           can
           spare
           no
           
           time
           as
           the
           rich
           may
           doe
           ,
           I
           am
           oppressed
           with
           a
           great
           charge
           ,
           and
           must
           intend
           my
           family
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
           But
           art
           thou
           poore
           and
           wantest
           many
           necessaries
           ?
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           stronger
           motive
           to
           attaine
           
             this
             one
             thing
             necessary
          
           .
           Art
           thou
           poore
           in
           earthly
           blessings
           ,
           and
           wilt
           thou
           not
           therefore
           be
           rich
           in
           heavenly
           and
           spirituall
           graces
           ?
           Hast
           thou
           no
           house
           ,
           land
           nor
           inheritance
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           ?
           Thou
           shouldst
           so
           much
           the
           more
           
             make
             Gods
             testimonies
             thine
             heritage
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             the
             joy
             of
             thy
             heart
             .
             2.
             
          
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           men
           of
           meaner
           estates
           had
           need
           be
           good
           husbands
           of
           their
           times
           and
           estates
           ;
           but
           yet
           they
           must
           conceive
           ,
           that
           piety
           and
           seeking
           of
           God
           is
           an
           enemy
           to
           thrift
           ,
           and
           good
           husbandry
           .
           Mary
           was
           no
           bad
           houswife
           in
           sitting
           downe
           at
           the
           feete
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           the
           blot
           of
           
             Marthaes
             houswifrie
          
           ,
           that
           she
           did
           not
           so
           too
           .
           Is
           
             godlines
             great
             gain
          
           :
           &
           fearest
           thou
           it
           wil
           only
           bring
           want
           &
           poverty
           ?
           Must
           onely
           that
           hinder
           our
           thrift
           and
           prosperitie
           ,
           that
           hath
           the
           
             promise
             of
             this
             life
             as
             well
             as
             of
             that
             to
             come
          
           ?
           and
           which
           onely
           gets
           blessing
           on
           our
           labours
           from
           him
           who
           onely
           gives
           
             power
             to
             get
             substance
          
           ?
           How
           farre
           is
           this
           from
           trusting
           God
           on
           his
           word
           ;
           who
           hath
           assured
           us
           that
           whosoever
           
             feare
             him
          
           (
           rich
           or
           poore
           )
           they
           
             shall
             want
             nothing
             that
             is
             good
          
           for
           them
           ?
           By
           all
           which
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           
           we
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           strength
           of
           any
           argument
           made
           against
           this
           holy
           care
           ;
           but
           strength
           of
           corruption
           that
           removes
           unsetled
           and
           
             unstable
             mindes
          
           from
           the
           practise
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           have
           set
           downe
           for
           the
           use
           and
           direction
           of
           such
           as
           heartily
           desire
           to
           be
           led
           in
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           incouragement
           of
           such
           as
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           constantly
           
           in
           his
           ordinances
           on
           all
           good
           occasions
           :
           hoping
           that
           it
           may
           somewhat
           confirme
           them
           ,
           that
           no
           blast
           or
           objection
           of
           prophane
           persons
           may
           either
           blow
           them
           away
           ,
           or
           weaken
           their
           frequent
           and
           reverent
           use
           of
           Gods
           most
           sacred
           ordinances
           .
           And
           now
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           I
           commend
           thee
           unto
           God
           ,
           this
           booke
           to
           thy
           godly
           use
           ,
           and
           my selfe
           unto
           thy
           godly
           prayers
           .
        
         
           
             
               Aldermanbury
               ,
               London
            
             .
             
               Novemb.
               
                 17.
                 1630.
              
               
            
          
           
             Thine
             in
             Christ
             ,
             THO
             :
             TAYLOR
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         THE
         PROGRESSE
         OF
         SAINTS
         TO
         FVLL
         HOLINESSE
         .
      
       
         
           
             1
             THESSAL
             .
             5.19
             .
          
           
             Quench
             not
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           holy
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           setting
           downe
           ,
           and
           enforceing
           a
           number
           of
           rules
           ,
           for
           true
           sanctification
           ,
           addes
           this
           also
           as
           a
           principall
           part
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           
             Not
             to
             quench
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
        
         
           Here
           wee
           must
           inquire
           and
           finde
           out
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               What
               is
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               it
               is
               to
               
                 quench
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           I.
           By
           the
           Spirit
           in
           Scripture
           is
           meant
           ;
           
           1.
           
           The
           
             blessed
             Spirit
          
           of
           God
           ,
           promised
           by
           Christ
           to
           be
           given
           us
           ,
           Ioh.
           14
           :
           16.
           and
           dwelling
           in
           the
           elect
           as
           his
           
           
           owne
           temples
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6.19
           .
           inspiring
           them
           with
           all
           good
           thoughts
           ,
           motions
           and
           affections
           .
           2.
           
           The
           
           
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           such
           as
           wisedome
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           counsell
           ,
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           peace
           ,
           joy
           ,
           long-suffering
           ,
           called
           the
           
             fruites
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Gal.
          
           5.22
           .
           So
           it
           is
           said
           that
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           was
           filled
           with
           the
           
             Spirit
             ,
             Luk.
          
           1.15
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           graces
           of
           
           the
           Spirit
           .
           3.
           
           The
           motions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           minde
           ,
           stirring
           up
           good
           desires
           and
           purposes
           ,
           Psal.
           51.10
           .
           
             Renew
             a
             right
             Spirit
             within
             me
             .
          
           This
           is
           called
           the
           
             leading
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.14
           .
           
             As
             many
             as
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God.
          
           All
           are
           here
           meant
           ,
           even
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           us
           ;
           for
           gifts
           ,
           and
           operations
           and
           motions
           ,
           presuppose
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           II.
           
             Quench
             not
          
           .
           This
           is
           a
           Metaphor
           taken
           from
           fire
           ,
           which
           giving
           heate
           and
           light
           in
           great
           measure
           ,
           is
           quenched
           ,
           or
           extinguished
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           and
           his
           graces
           are
           compared
           to
           fire
           ,
           Mat.
           3.11
           .
           So
           in
           other
           respects
           also
           :
           1.
           
           Fire
           
           enlighteneth
           darke
           places
           ;
           so
           the
           Spirit
           is
           a
           shining
           lampe
           ,
           in
           the
           darknesse
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           therefore
           called
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Illumination
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           1.5
           ,
           
           6.
           2.
           
           Fire
           heateth
           and
           warmeth
           ,
           yea
           reviveth
           and
           quickeneth
           ;
           so
           the
           Spirit
           warmeth
           the
           Christian
           heart
           with
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           men
           ,
           inflameth
           it
           with
           zeale
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           
             burne
             within
             us
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Disciples
           going
           to
           
             Emaus
             ,
             Luk.
          
           24.32
           .
           and
           he
           revives
           us
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God.
           3.
           
           Fire
           consumeth
           
           straw
           and
           stubble
           ;
           so
           doth
           the
           Spirit
           consume
           noysome
           lusts
           :
           Rom.
           8.13
           .
           
             If
             ye
             mortifie
             the
             
             deedes
             of
             the
             body
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             ye
             shall
             live
             .
          
           4.
           
           Fire
           purifieth
           mettalls
           ;
           so
           the
           Spirit
           purgeth
           the
           heart
           
           from
           the
           drosse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           seperates
           pure
           from
           impure
           ,
           truth
           from
           falshood
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6.11
           .
           5.
           
           Fire
           ascendeth
           
           upward
           ,
           kindles
           our
           sacrifices
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           also
           to
           ascend
           ;
           so
           the
           Spirit
           kindles
           our
           prayers
           ,
           and
           makes
           us
           ascend
           toward
           heaven
           in
           holy
           affections
           ,
           and
           holy
           conversation
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           fire
           is
           quenched
           two
           wayes
           :
           First
           ,
           
           by
           putting
           it
           out
           quite
           ,
           as
           by
           casting
           water
           upon
           it
           ,
           violently
           extinguishing
           or
           smothering
           of
           it
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           by
           slacking
           or
           lessening
           the
           heate
           and
           light
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           yet
           some
           fire
           remaineth
           :
           So
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           graces
           are
           quenched
           ,
           either
           when
           grace
           is
           wholly
           lost
           ,
           which
           formerly
           seemed
           clearely
           to
           shine
           and
           burne
           ;
           or
           when
           grace
           is
           lost
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           any
           grace
           suffered
           to
           decay
           and
           die
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           Can
           grace
           be
           wholly
           quenched
           or
           decay
           where
           it
           is
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           Consider
           here
           a
           twofold
           distinction
           ;
           first
           ,
           distinguish
           of
           persons
           :
           some
           are
           hypocrites
           ,
           or
           wicked
           and
           obstinate
           sinners
           ,
           who
           may
           well
           lose
           all
           the
           grace
           that
           ever
           they
           have
           ,
           as
           Saul
           and
           Iudas
           did
           ,
           who
           had
           many
           excellent
           graces
           .
           Some
           are
           godly
           ▪
           who
           have
           received
           true
           faith
           ,
           true
           hope
           ,
           &c.
           and
           these
           may
           lose
           some
           fruites
           and
           effects
           of
           the
           Spirit
           by
           security
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           slake
           the
           heate
           and
           light
           ,
           and
           warmth
           ,
           and
           comfort
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           but
           they
           doe
           never
           wholly
           quench
           the
           Spirit
           :
           for
           the
           
             Spirit
             abideth
             in
             them
             for
             ever
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           14.16
           .
           And
           
             the
             seede
             of
             God
             remaineth
             in
             them
             ,
          
           
           1
           Ioh.
           3.9
           .
           else
           could
           it
           not
           be
           an
           
             immortall
             seede
          
           ,
           as
           1
           Pet.
           1.23
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           distinguish
           of
           graces
           ;
           both
           for
           their
           kindes
           and
           for
           their
           degrees
           .
        
         
           I.
           For
           the
           kindes
           of
           graces
           ,
           wee
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           some
           graces
           are
           of
           absolute
           necessitie
           ,
           and
           serve
           to
           the
           being
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           without
           which
           salvation
           cannot
           be
           ,
           as
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           love
           :
           these
           maine
           graces
           are
           like
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           which
           never
           went
           out
           ;
           these
           can
           never
           be
           lost
           quite
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           lessened
           and
           decay
           ,
           but
           can
           neither
           wholly
           nor
           finally
           be
           lost
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           other
           graces
           serve
           to
           the
           well-being
           or
           comfort
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           as
           sense
           of
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           joy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           alacrity
           in
           good
           duties
           ,
           sense
           and
           feeling
           of
           comfort
           in
           that
           estate
           :
           these
           and
           the
           like
           may
           be
           quite
           lost
           ,
           David
           himselfe
           may
           pray
           ,
           
             Restore
             unto
             me
             the
             joy
             of
             thy
             salvation
             ,
             Psal.
          
           51.12
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           for
           the
           kindes
           of
           graces
           ,
           wee
           are
           to
           know
           that
           some
           are
           true
           saving
           graces
           ,
           as
           faith
           ,
           love
           ,
           zeale
           ,
           &c.
           which
           are
           given
           to
           such
           as
           are
           effectually
           called
           ,
           fruites
           of
           the
           Spirit
           proper
           to
           the
           elect
           ,
           springing
           only
           in
           their
           gardens
           ;
           these
           cannot
           be
           wholly
           quenched
           ,
           although
           where
           these
           be
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           may
           be
           sore
           grieved
           ,
           as
           by
           
             Sampson
             ,
             David
             ,
             Peter
          
           :
           Other
           graces
           are
           excellent
           ,
           but
           common
           ,
           not
           saving
           ,
           not
           sanctifying
           ,
           tending
           more
           to
           others
           good
           than
           their
           salvation
           that
           have
           them
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           historicall
           faith
           ,
           justice
           ,
           chastity
           ,
           temperance
           :
           these
           and
           many
           the
           like
           may
           be
           quite
           quenched
           ,
           and
           never
           remembred
           .
           As
           wee
           see
           in
           
           Saul
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           16.14
           .
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             departed
             from
             Saul
             ,
          
           namely
           which
           had
           beene
           present
           with
           him
           in
           many
           common
           graces
           ,
           
             and
             the
             evill
             spirit
             came
             upon
             him
             :
          
           and
           in
           Iudas
           ,
           who
           had
           many
           excellent
           gifts
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           
           that
           
             the
             Divell
             entred
             into
             him
          
           ,
           who
           never
           comes
           but
           hee
           makes
           waste
           of
           all
           grace
           .
        
         
           II.
           For
           the
           degrees
           of
           grace
           ,
           they
           are
           foure
           :
           
           1.
           
           Election
           ,
           2.
           
           Iustification
           ,
           3.
           
           Sanctification
           ,
           4.
           
           Vocation
           .
           Of
           these
           ,
           two
           are
           wholly
           laid
           out
           of
           our selves
           ,
           two
           are
           within
           our selves
           .
           In
           the
           two
           former
           ,
           Election
           and
           Iustification
           ,
           a
           man
           cannot
           increase
           ,
           nor
           yet
           decay
           :
           being
           two
           simple
           acts
           of
           God
           ,
           once
           wrought
           in
           him
           by
           himselfe
           immediatly
           ;
           and
           rooted
           in
           Christ
           ,
           who
           being
           the
           roote
           dies
           not
           ;
           and
           no
           more
           can
           the
           living
           branches
           in
           him
           .
           The
           two
           latter
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           wrought
           mediatly
           ,
           by
           such
           outward
           meanes
           as
           are
           not
           alwayes
           alike
           ,
           may
           receive
           both
           increase
           and
           decrease
           :
           A
           man
           may
           fall
           wholly
           from
           his
           vocation
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             Many
             are
             called
             ,
             but
             few
             chosen
             ,
             Matth.
          
           22.14
           .
           and
           from
           a
           great
           measure
           of
           sanctification
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           whole
           comfort
           of
           true
           sanctification
           ,
           seeing
           nothing
           in
           his
           soule
           but
           the
           presence
           of
           corruption
           :
           yea
           from
           many
           degrees
           of
           the
           soundest
           graces
           ,
           attending
           justification
           ,
           and
           eternall
           life
           .
           Yet
           here
           some
           care
           is
           preserved
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           elect
           ,
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           so
           as
           all
           sound
           grace
           is
           not
           quenched
           .
           Here
           the
           case
           is
           as
           heretofore
           in
           the
           Romans
           warre
           ,
           if
           onely
           the
           top
           of
           the
           standart
           were
           stricken
           off
           ,
           the
           standart-bearer
           holding
           still
           the
           trunchion
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           lost
           neither
           
           office
           nor
           honour
           ;
           but
           if
           hee
           lost
           the
           trunchion
           ,
           and
           suffered
           that
           to
           be
           beaten
           out
           of
           his
           hand
           ,
           he
           lost
           both
           :
           So
           in
           our
           Christian
           warre
           ,
           if
           all
           care
           in
           the
           heart
           be
           expelled
           ,
           the
           honour
           and
           place
           of
           Christianity
           is
           lost
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           men
           fall
           not
           away
           from
           their
           election
           ,
           but
           they
           that
           were
           never
           elected
           fall
           away
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           precept
           directed
           to
           beleevers
           ,
           who
           have
           received
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           (
           for
           fire
           cannot
           be
           quenched
           but
           where
           it
           is
           )
           that
           they
           should
           
             not
             quench
             the
             Spirit
          
           :
           that
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           an
           utter
           extinguishing
           of
           saving
           graces
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           suffer
           any
           grace
           to
           be
           quenched
           ,
           in
           the
           brightnesse
           ,
           measure
           ,
           or
           degree
           of
           it
           :
           this
           fire
           must
           be
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           quite
           put
           out
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           not
           be
           slackened
           or
           lessened
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           so
           farre
           from
           totall
           quenching
           ,
           as
           they
           must
           not
           let
           it
           decay
           in
           part
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           degree
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           We
           come
           now
           to
           the
           points
           of
           instruction
           that
           this
           exposition
           affoords
           us
           .
           The
           first
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           
           
             All
             the
             godly
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
          
           else
           could
           he
           not
           be
           quenched
           ,
           this
           fire
           cannot
           be
           quenched
           but
           where
           it
           is
           :
           Rom.
           8.9
           .
           
             Ye
             are
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             dwelleth
             in
             you
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             If
             a
             man
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             not
             his
             .
          
           Hence
           the
           godly
           are
           called
           
             the
             temples
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           
           in
           whom
           he
           dwelleth
           as
           in
           his
           temples
           .
           2
           Cor.
           13.5
           .
           
             Prove
             your selves
             ,
             know
             yee
             not
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             unlesse
             you
             be
             reprobates
             .
          
           1
           Ioh.
           2.20
           .
           
             Yee
             have
             the
             anoynting
             which
             abideth
             in
             you
             .
          
        
         
           Object
           .
           The
           Spirit
           being
           infinite
           ,
           he
           is
           also
           in
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           He
           is
           one
           way
           in
           the
           wicked
           ,
           
           as
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           by
           the
           infinitenesse
           of
           his
           essence
           ;
           another
           way
           in
           the
           godly
           ,
           by
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           blessed
           effects
           .
           2.
           
           Hee
           is
           graciously
           present
           both
           with
           the
           wicked
           and
           godly
           ,
           but
           the
           former
           in
           common
           and
           generall
           graces
           ,
           the
           latter
           in
           speciall
           and
           saving
           graces
           .
           In
           the
           former
           hee
           dwells
           as
           in
           the
           world
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           societies
           of
           men
           .
           In
           the
           latter
           hee
           dwells
           as
           in
           his
           temples
           ,
           for
           the
           perfecting
           of
           the
           blessed
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           both
           in
           grace
           and
           glory
           .
           In
           the
           one
           by
           grace
           restraining
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           by
           renewing
           grace
           .
        
         
           Reasons
           of
           the
           point
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Members
           must
           needes
           have
           the
           same
           Spirit
           with
           the
           head
           ;
           
           as
           a
           branch
           hath
           the
           same
           sappe
           with
           the
           roote
           ,
           and
           as
           every
           member
           liveth
           by
           the
           same
           soule
           that
           the
           head
           doth
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Apostles
           reason
           ,
           Rom.
           8.11
           .
           
             The
             same
             Spirit
             that
             raised
             up
             Iesus
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             shall
             also
             quicken
             your
             mortall
             bodies
             ,
             because
             his
             Spirit
             dwelleth
             in
             you
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Christs
           promise
           is
           ,
           that
           his
           Spirit
           should
           supply
           his
           bodily
           absence
           .
           Ioh.
           16.7
           .
           
           
             It
             is
             meete
             I
             goe
             away
             ,
             else
             the
             Comforter
             shall
             not
             come
             ,
             but
             if
             I
             depart
             I
             will
             send
             him
             unto
             you
             :
          
           for
           greater
           is
           our
           comfort
           in
           
             Christs
             bodily
             absence
          
           ,
           then
           wee
           could
           have
           in
           his
           bodily
           presence
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           now
           gaze
           upon
           his
           holy
           flesh
           ,
           but
           the
           blessed
           merit
           of
           it
           .
           
             If
             wee
             should
             alwayes
             corporally
             see
             ,
             wee
             could
             not
             spiritually
             beleeve
             ,
          
           saith
           Augustine
           .
           Now
           Christ
           hath
           carried
           our
           flesh
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           opened
           the
           way
           by
           his
           flesh
           to
           our
           flesh
           ;
           in
           our
           flesh
           makes
           
           requests
           and
           prepareth
           places
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           supplies
           that
           comfort
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           by
           sending
           out
           his
           Spirit
           to
           glad
           our
           hearts
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           This
           commeth
           to
           passe
           by
           Christs
           effectuall
           and
           powerfull
           prayer
           :
           Ioh.
           14.16
           .
           
             I
             will
             pray
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             send
             you
             another
             Comforter
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             abide
             with
             you
             for
             ever
             .
          
           Now
           he
           was
           heard
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           Ioh.
           11.42
           .
           But
           for
           whom
           prayeth
           he
           ?
           Answ.
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           then
           for
           those
           that
           keepe
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           ,
           Ioh.
           17.20
           .
           
             He
             prayeth
             not
             for
             the
             world
             ,
          
           verse
           9.
           
           And
           for
           what
           prayeth
           he
           ?
           Answ.
           For
           a
           Spirit
           whom
           the
           world
           knoweth
           not
           ,
           neither
           can
           receive
           ,
           but
           the
           elect
           know
           him
           :
           
             For
             ye
             know
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             dwelleth
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             with
             you
             all
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           14.17
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           manifest
           accomplishment
           both
           of
           the
           promise
           and
           prayer
           ,
           
           proveth
           ,
           that
           the
           regenerate
           have
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           in
           them
           :
           Gal.
           4.6
           .
           
             And
             because
             ye
             are
             sonnes
             ,
             God
             hath
             sent
             forth
             the
             spirit
             of
             his
             Sonne
             into
             your
             hearts
             ,
             which
             cryeth
             Abba
             ,
             Father
             .
          
           Christs
           intercession
           is
           not
           a
           forcelesse
           prayer
           ;
           but
           according
           to
           his
           promise
           he
           sends
           out
           the
           Spirit
           :
           which
           sending
           forth
           is
           not
           by
           change
           of
           place
           ,
           but
           by
           manifesting
           his
           operation
           ,
           in
           the
           gifts
           of
           illumination
           ,
           faith
           ,
           regeneration
           ,
           heavenly
           life
           ,
           sense
           and
           motion
           :
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           are
           never
           more
           comforted
           ,
           than
           when
           they
           are
           most
           afflicted
           ,
           which
           argueth
           a
           spirituall
           and
           inward
           Comforter
           ,
           whose
           joy
           the
           world
           cannot
           take
           away
           .
        
         
           
           This
           puts
           beleevers
           in
           minde
           of
           their
           honourable
           and
           happy
           estate
           ,
           who
           are
           become
           temples
           
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           who
           never
           comes
           but
           with
           a
           full
           horne
           and
           hand
           of
           blessing
           .
           The
           Centurion
           thought
           himselfe
           unworthy
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           his
           base
           estate
           should
           come
           in
           his
           house
           :
           How
           much
           more
           unworthy
           are
           wee
           ,
           
           that
           this
           
             spirit
             of
             glory
          
           should
           come
           into
           our
           hearts
           ?
           See
           hereby
           what
           account
           is
           to
           be
           made
           of
           a
           poore
           Christian
           :
           let
           his
           outside
           be
           never
           so
           base
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           so
           glorious
           within
           as
           God
           himselfe
           delights
           to
           dwell
           in
           him
           :
           As
           we
           make
           much
           even
           of
           a
           wooden
           coffer
           that
           is
           filled
           with
           golde
           ,
           and
           pearles
           ,
           and
           precious
           things
           .
           And
           if
           wee
           make
           so
           much
           of
           a
           man
           that
           beares
           about
           him
           a
           reasonable
           soule
           ,
           and
           because
           hee
           hath
           Gods
           image
           on
           him
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           should
           we
           make
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           because
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ?
           What
           a
           shame
           is
           it
           to
           thinke
           highly
           of
           a
           man
           for
           land
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           for
           oxen
           in
           his
           stall
           ,
           for
           money
           in
           his
           chest
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           graces
           ,
           yea
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           in
           his
           heart
           ?
           what
           a
           heavy
           judgement
           hangs
           over
           them
           ,
           who
           account
           these
           the
           very
           offscouring
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           against
           whom
           the
           very
           Pagans
           and
           Heathens
           shall
           rise
           up
           in
           judgement
           ,
           who
           whensoever
           they
           spoyled
           Christians
           ,
           yet
           spared
           their
           Temples
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           :
           but
           these
           destroy
           the
           temples
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           destroy
           them
           :
           1
           Cor.
           3.17
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           this
           serves
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           poore
           Christians
           .
           Art
           thou
           contemned
           ?
           
           God
           hath
           more
           honoured
           thee
           than
           the
           world
           can
           disgrace
           thee
           .
           Art
           thou
           in
           prison
           ?
           Behold
           thou
           hast
           the
           God
           of
           liberty
           with
           thee
           ,
           yea
           in
           thee
           .
           Art
           thou
           
           in
           banishment
           ?
           What
           care
           where
           thou
           dwellest
           ,
           while
           God
           dwells
           in
           thee
           ?
           What
           comfort
           canst
           thou
           want
           while
           the
           Comforter
           dwells
           in
           thy
           heart
           ?
           Doest
           thou
           feare
           falling
           away
           ?
           Be
           not
           dismayed
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           in
           thy
           heart
           will
           never
           shift
           his
           dwelling
           ;
           
             He
             shall
             dwell
             with
             you
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
           Christ
           commands
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           where
           they
           finde
           intertainment
           ,
           not
           to
           shift
           their
           host
           :
           much
           lesse
           will
           hee
           ever
           shift
           himselfe
           where
           once
           hee
           enters
           ,
           but
           thy
           heart
           shall
           be
           as
           the
           Temple
           was
           called
           
             Beth-gnolam
             ,
             an
             house
             of
             eternity
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           let
           this
           teach
           Christians
           to
           looke
           to
           their
           hearts
           ,
           
           that
           they
           may
           be
           pure
           and
           cleane
           for
           so
           pure
           a
           Spirit
           .
           The
           uncleane
           spirit
           delights
           in
           spirituall
           sluttishnesse
           ;
           and
           many
           with
           the
           harlot
           provide
           their
           bed
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           deckt
           for
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           :
           In
           one
           end
           he
           findes
           a
           gorge
           of
           drunkennesse
           ,
           in
           another
           a
           wardrobe
           of
           pride
           ,
           in
           another
           a
           stewes
           of
           uncleannesse
           ;
           and
           there
           he
           inhabiteth
           and
           solaceth
           himselfe
           .
           But
           Gods
           spirit
           is
           most
           pure
           ;
           and
           although
           he
           will
           dwell
           in
           a
           poore
           and
           homely
           house
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           pure
           and
           cleanly
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           honour
           this
           guest
           with
           the
           best
           roome
           ,
           and
           fit
           our
           hearts
           for
           him
           ;
           let
           us
           wash
           this
           roome
           with
           teares
           ,
           sweepe
           it
           with
           repentance
           ,
           beautifie
           it
           with
           holinesse
           ,
           perfume
           it
           with
           prayers
           ,
           decke
           it
           with
           vertues
           ,
           and
           hang
           it
           with
           sincerity
           :
           feare
           not
           to
           make
           it
           too
           pure
           ,
           or
           holy
           ,
           care
           not
           for
           the
           scoffes
           of
           precisenesse
           .
           When
           a
           great
           Embassadour
           is
           sent
           from
           a
           strange
           Country
           ,
           what
           care
           is
           taken
           to
           provide
           him
           a
           fit
           house
           ,
           and
           to
           decke
           it
           with
           fit
           stuffe
           beseeming
           
           so
           great
           a
           personage
           ?
           Now
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           is
           sent
           as
           an
           Embassadour
           from
           the
           great
           God
           to
           thee
           :
           then
           prepare
           thy
           heart
           for
           him
           ,
           sweepe
           out
           carnall
           desires
           and
           lusts
           ,
           fill
           it
           with
           good
           cogitations
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           yeeld
           him
           fit
           entertainment
           and
           contentment
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           this
           teacheth
           men
           to
           examine
           their
           sonneshippe
           by
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           with
           them
           :
           
           For
           as
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           soule
           discovereth
           it selfe
           by
           the
           life
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           life
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           is
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           discovered
           .
           Many
           men
           ,
           while
           they
           trade
           in
           sinne
           ,
           wallow
           in
           lusts
           ,
           and
           become
           voluntaries
           to
           lusts
           ,
           of
           swearing
           ,
           railing
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           or
           any
           foule
           sinne
           ,
           (
           under
           the
           reigne
           of
           which
           they
           are
           bondslaves
           )
           will
           yet
           stoutly
           pleade
           for
           themselves
           ,
           Alas
           ,
           we
           are
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           and
           what
           can
           we
           doe
           ?
           But
           know
           (
           silly
           man
           )
           know
           ,
           that
           
             flesh
             and
             blood
             shall
             not
             inherit
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             :
          
           thou
           must
           be
           more
           than
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           or
           thou
           art
           none
           of
           Gods
           :
           For
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             have
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             none
             of
             his
             .
          
           Thou
           maist
           as
           well
           say
           ,
           thou
           art
           no
           childe
           of
           God
           ;
           
             For
             ,
             if
             yee
             be
             sonnes
             ,
             hee
             sends
             his
             Spirit
             into
             your
             hearts
             ,
             Gal.
          
           4.6
           .
           If
           of
           Christs
           body
           ,
           you
           have
           Christs
           spirit
           :
           deny
           thy selfe
           a
           Christian
           ,
           if
           sinne
           must
           reigne
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           returne
           to
           the
           chiefe
           intent
           of
           this
           use
           ,
           none
           we
           see
           can
           be
           assured
           he
           is
           the
           child
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Quest.
           How
           shal
           I
           know
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           mee
           the
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           ?
           Answ.
           This
           question
           is
           very
           necessary
           ,
           though
           some
           thinke
           they
           cannot
           know
           their
           
           sonneship
           ,
           others
           that
           they
           neede
           not
           ,
           and
           so
           neglect
           it
           .
           For
           the
           possibility
           hereof
           :
           As
           hee
           that
           hath
           life
           in
           him
           ,
           knoweth
           hee
           hath
           life
           ,
           because
           he
           can
           stirre
           ,
           feele
           ,
           move
           ,
           walke
           and
           goe
           ,
           so
           here
           also
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           necessity
           of
           it
           ,
           marke
           what
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           13.5
           .
           
             Know
             yee
             not
             that
             Christ
             is
             in
             you
             ,
          
           (
           namely
           by
           his
           Spirit
           )
           
             unlesse
             ye
             be
             reprobates
          
           ?
        
         
           
           Now
           the
           markes
           of
           the
           Spirits
           dwelling
           with
           us
           are
           most
           of
           them
           inward
           ,
           not
           discerned
           by
           outward
           sence
           ,
           as
           the
           soule
           in
           the
           body
           is
           not
           seene
           ,
           or
           felt
           ,
           but
           discovered
           by
           the
           effects
           and
           operations
           .
        
         
           
           The
           first
           is
           
             Conviction
             :
             Ioh.
          
           16.8
           .
           
             When
             the
             Spirit
             shall
             come
             ,
             hee
             will
             reproove
             the
             world
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           And
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           rebukes
           sinne
           in
           us
           ,
           by
           working
           in
           us
           ,
           1.
           sence
           ,
           2.
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           ,
           3.
           an
           earnest
           desire
           of
           mercy
           ,
           4.
           a
           loathing
           and
           leaving
           of
           sinne
           :
           All
           which
           we
           may
           see
           in
           those
           converts
           ,
           Acts
           2.37
           .
           when
           once
           the
           Spirit
           came
           ,
           
             They
             were
             pricked
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Oh
             what
             shall
             we
             doe
             to
             be
             saved
             ?
          
        
         
           
           The
           second
           is
           Subjection
           ,
           for
           the
           Spirit
           dwells
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           onely
           abides
           ,
           but
           rules
           and
           commands
           ,
           and
           governes
           as
           the
           master
           of
           the
           house
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           still
           the
           Spirit
           hath
           the
           upper
           hand
           :
           therefore
           wee
           must
           submit
           our selves
           to
           this
           great
           housholder
           ;
           here
           must
           be
           agreement
           in
           mindes
           and
           wills
           :
           for
           if
           an
           house
           be
           divided
           against
           it selfe
           it
           cannot
           stand
           .
           2
           Cor.
           10.5
           .
           The
           worke
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           ,
           
             to
             cast
             downe
             high
             things
             exalted
             against
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             
             every
             thought
             into
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           by
           working
           selfe-deniall
           ,
           and
           a
           willingnesse
           to
           undertake
           whatsoever
           the
           word
           suggests
           ,
           and
           a
           constant
           delight
           in
           the
           law
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           Direction
           ,
           
           Ier.
           31.31
           .
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           
             writes
             the
             law
             in
             the
             hearts
          
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           and
           so
           brings
           in
           a
           new
           light
           ,
           and
           yet
           more
           ,
           Iohn
           16.13
           .
           
             Hee
             shall
             leade
             you
             into
             all
             truth
             :
          
           hee
           saith
           not
           onely
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             way
          
           ,
           but
           
             walke
             in
             it
             ,
             Isa.
          
           30.21
           .
           This
           note
           the
           Apostle
           give
           us
           ,
           Rom.
           8.14
           .
           
             As
             many
             as
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             :
          
           Implying
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           as
           blinde
           men
           before
           conversion
           ,
           and
           afterward
           as
           children
           ,
           both
           having
           neede
           to
           be
           led
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           is
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           new
           creation
           :
           
           1
           Cor.
           6.11
           .
           
             Now
             you
             are
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             our
             God
             :
          
           both
           enabling
           you
           by
           mortification
           to
           hate
           evill
           ,
           and
           quickning
           you
           to
           love
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           which
           love
           is
           made
           manifest
           ,
           
           
             by
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
          
           Both
           are
           put
           together
           ,
           Gal.
           5.13
           .
           
             Walke
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             yee
             shall
             not
             fulfill
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
          
        
         
           The
           fifth
           is
           sound
           Consolation
           ;
           
           for
           hee
           is
           
             the
             Comforter
          
           :
           3
           wayes
           .
           1.
           
           Sealing
           up
           our
           adoption
           and
           salvation
           :
           Rom.
           8.15
           ,
           16.
           therefore
           called
           the
           Seale
           or
           Earnest
           confirming
           the
           whole
           bargaine
           .
           2.
           
           Strengthening
           in
           temptation
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           combate
           ;
           for
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           takes
           our
           part
           in
           the
           strife
           betweene
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           spirit
           .
           3.
           
           Comforting
           in
           affliction
           ,
           by
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           joy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           Martyrs
           invincible
           .
        
         
         
           
           The
           sixth
           is
           Supplication
           :
           for
           hee
           is
           called
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             supplication
             ,
             Zech.
          
           12.10
           .
           and
           
             makes
             us
             cry
             Abba
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Gal.
          
           4.6
           .
           Because
           ,
           1.
           hee
           makes
           us
           see
           our
           misery
           :
           2.
           he
           gives
           us
           sound
           knowledge
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           mercies
           ,
           which
           maketh
           us
           fervent
           in
           prayer
           :
           3.
           hee
           lets
           us
           see
           God
           appeased
           toward
           us
           in
           his
           Sonne
           :
           4.
           he
           propounds
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           in
           his
           promise
           ,
           who
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             hee
             will
             heare
             us
          
           :
           and
           5.
           the
           merit
           of
           Christs
           intercession
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Father
           denieth
           nothing
           .
        
         
           By
           these
           notes
           examine
           thy selfe
           .
        
         
           So
           much
           for
           the
           first
           Doctrine
           :
           we
           come
           now
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           ,
        
         
           Those
           that
           have
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           must
           be
           carefull
           not
           to
           quench
           it
           .
           
           The
           Text
           implies
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           best
           the
           Spirit
           is
           subject
           to
           be
           quenched
           ,
           where
           it
           shines
           brightest
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           meanest
           and
           poorest
           Christian
           of
           the
           weakest
           grace
           much
           more
           :
           a
           small
           sparke
           of
           fire
           is
           easily
           quenched
           ,
           and
           will
           decay
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           blowne
           up
           and
           preserved
           :
           And
           the
           Apostle
           exhorteth
           all
           ,
           Heb.
           12.15
           .
           
             Let
             no
             man
             fall
             from
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             :
          
           no
           man
           ,
           rich
           nor
           poore
           in
           grace
           ,
           high
           or
           low
           ;
           no
           man
           ,
           not
           the
           hypocrite
           ,
           who
           shall
           fall
           from
           all
           grace
           ,
           nor
           the
           
             sound
             Christian
          
           ,
           who
           may
           fall
           from
           many
           degrees
           ,
           and
           much
           comfort
           ,
           but
           is
           preserved
           from
           falling
           by
           the
           feare
           of
           falling
           ,
           and
           a
           care
           not
           to
           fall
           :
           for
           God
           susteines
           him
           inwardly
           by
           his
           preserving
           grace
           ,
           and
           outwardly
           by
           the
           word
           preventing
           security
           .
           Therefore
           Revel
           .
           2.25
           .
           
             That
             thou
             hast
             
             already
             ,
             holde
             fast
             till
             I
             come
             .
          
           And
           1
           Cor.
           10.12
           .
           
             Let
             him
             that
             thinketh
             hee
             standeth
             take
             heede
             lest
             hee
             fall
             .
          
           All
           which
           sheweth
           that
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           is
           
             lubricus
             ad
             lapsum
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           slippery
           ,
           and
           in
           danger
           of
           falling
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           The
           Spirit
           comes
           not
           (
           wee
           say
           )
           with
           a
           wet
           finger
           ,
           nor
           without
           labour
           and
           desire
           ;
           he
           is
           not
           powred
           but
           upon
           thirsty
           grounds
           ,
           nor
           obtained
           without
           much
           sorrow
           ,
           mortification
           ,
           and
           cleansing
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           he
           will
           not
           dwell
           in
           a
           sty
           ,
           nor
           set
           up
           his
           Temple
           in
           the
           denne
           of
           a
           darke
           and
           deceitfull
           heart
           .
           Now
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           with
           such
           difficulty
           got
           the
           Spirit
           into
           his
           soule
           ,
           shall
           he
           by
           quenching
           him
           lose
           his
           labour
           ?
           suffer
           so
           many
           things
           in
           vaine
           ?
           and
           suddenly
           cast
           downe
           ,
           what
           hee
           hath
           beene
           so
           long
           a
           setting
           up
           ?
           Shall
           he
           be
           so
           foolish
           as
           
             to
             begin
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             end
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Gal.
          
           3.3
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           spirit
           of
           God
           with
           his
           graces
           ,
           
           are
           the
           
             earnest
             of
             our
             salvation
          
           .
           2
           Cor.
           5.5
           .
           
             The
             pledge
             of
             our
             inheritance
             :
             Ephes.
          
           1.14
           .
           The
           chiefe
           
             witnesse
             with
             our
             spirits
             that
             wee
             are
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.16
           .
           
             By
             which
             we
             call
             God
             Abba
             ,
             Father
             .
          
           Yea
           he
           is
           that
           
             holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           nature
           ,
           
           being
           the
           fountaine
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           effect
           ,
           making
           us
           holy
           ,
           
             By
             whom
             wee
             are
             sealed
             to
             the
             day
             of
             our
             redemption
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           Metaphor
           taken
           from
           Merchants
           ,
           who
           having
           bought
           some
           choyce
           commodities
           ,
           doe
           seale
           them
           for
           their
           owne
           ,
           to
           know
           them
           againe
           :
           So
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           spirit
           sealeth
           his
           owne
           ,
           both
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           them
           apart
           as
           his
           owne
           ;
           and
           also
           to
           
           make
           their
           election
           firme
           and
           sure
           ,
           by
           setting
           his
           owne
           seale
           and
           Image
           upon
           them
           .
           Shall
           we
           then
           quench
           this
           spirit
           ,
           who
           alone
           preserveth
           our
           holinesse
           ,
           peace
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           boldnesse
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           assurance
           of
           our
           owne
           salvation
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           To
           quench
           the
           spirit
           is
           farre
           more
           damnable
           than
           to
           want
           him
           altogether
           :
           
           for
           this
           is
           Apostasie
           ,
           than
           which
           nothing
           doth
           more
           provoke
           the
           vengeance
           of
           God
           against
           men
           .
           Heb.
           10.26
           .
           
             If
             we
             sinne
             willingly
             after
             we
             have
             received
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             there
             remaines
             no
             more
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             ,
             but
             a
             fearefull
             expectation
             of
             judgement
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           this
           the
           godly
           themselves
           can
           justifie
           ,
           what
           torture
           they
           have
           in
           their
           soules
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           in
           part
           quenched
           the
           spirit
           :
           As
           
             David
             roared
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             and
             his
             bones
             consumed
             ,
             Psal.
          
           32.3
           ,
           4.
           
           And
           
             Peter
             went
             out
             and
             wept
             bitterly
             ,
             Matth.
          
           26.
           ult
           .
           And
           such
           as
           now
           let
           no
           sorrow
           come
           neere
           them
           for
           their
           relapses
           ,
           shall
           finde
           the
           more
           behinde
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           Of
           all
           falls
           ,
           the
           fall
           from
           grace
           is
           most
           wofull
           :
           1.
           
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           good
           things
           which
           are
           lost
           ,
           even
           the
           most
           precious
           graces
           of
           faith
           ,
           love
           ,
           joy
           ,
           hope
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           earthly
           wealth
           is
           not
           comparable
           .
           2.
           
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           losse
           and
           ruine
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           in
           such
           as
           quite
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           received
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           best
           thing
           a
           man
           hath
           :
           and
           
             what
             recompence
             shall
             hee
             give
             for
             his
             lost
             soule
             ?
          
           For
           a
           man
           to
           fall
           
             with
             a
             milstone
             about
             his
             necke
             into
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             were
             an
             easier
             fall
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           )
           than
           thus
           to
           fall
           .
           4.
           
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           wofull
           and
           miserable
           change
           in
           the
           soule
           
           of
           Gods
           owne
           childe
           ,
           
           who
           but
           in
           part
           quencheth
           this
           blessed
           spirit
           :
           As
           appeareth
           in
           these
           instances
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Change.
           Whereas
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           was
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           joy
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           now
           being
           quenched
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           he
           withdrawes
           himselfe
           and
           his
           presence
           ,
           yea
           the
           joy
           and
           comfort
           of
           his
           presence
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           shall
           thinke
           him
           quite
           gone
           :
           and
           the
           joy
           which
           upheld
           the
           heart
           in
           all
           estates
           ,
           shall
           now
           be
           so
           cleare
           gone
           as
           if
           it
           had
           never
           bin
           there
           .
           David
           found
           this
           change
           after
           his
           sinne
           :
           Psal.
           51.10
           .
           
             Create
             in
             mee
             a
             cleane
             heart
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             and
             renew
             a
             right
             Spirit
             within
             mee
             :
          
           therefore
           in
           this
           sence
           the
           spirit
           was
           gone
           :
           Againe
           ,
           
             Restore
             mee
             to
             the
             joy
             of
             thy
             salvation
          
           ;
           therefore
           that
           also
           was
           gone
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Change.
           Insteed
           of
           the
           power
           and
           efficacy
           of
           grace
           ,
           all
           is
           in
           a
           wane
           ,
           and
           goeth
           backward
           ;
           the
           spirit
           of
           prayer
           ceaseth
           ,
           the
           first
           love
           is
           fallen
           from
           ;
           zeale
           decayes
           ;
           watchfulnesse
           is
           remitted
           ;
           conscience
           is
           cast
           asleepe
           ;
           the
           ayde
           of
           the
           spirit
           greatly
           lost
           :
           which
           when
           David
           discerned
           ,
           hee
           prayed
           thus
           :
           
             Oh
             stablish
             mee
             with
             thy
             free
             Spirit
             :
          
           verse
           12.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Change.
           Gods
           children
           shall
           finde
           ,
           that
           the
           spirit
           once
           quenched
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           lively
           practise
           of
           piety
           formerly
           upheld
           ,
           they
           are
           given
           over
           to
           their
           owne
           corruptions
           ,
           to
           commit
           grosse
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           even
           many
           civill
           men
           would
           not
           commit
           .
           What
           fearefull
           sinnes
           did
           David
           moyle
           himselfe
           in
           ,
           when
           the
           spirit
           withdrew
           himselfe
           ?
           the
           sinnes
           of
           adultery
           ,
           carnall
           pollicy
           ,
           and
           shifting
           out
           of
           one
           sinne
           into
           another
           ,
           and
           falling
           from
           evill
           
           to
           worse
           ?
           How
           was
           Peter
           given
           up
           to
           lying
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           and
           forswearing
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           that
           a
           Iew
           might
           have
           beene
           ashamed
           on
           him
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           former
           holinesse
           and
           gracious
           confession
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Change.
           Whereas
           the
           spirit
           being
           cherished
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           continuall
           feast
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           unspeakable
           glorious
           joy
           ,
           now
           being
           in
           part
           quenched
           ,
           hee
           brings
           a
           racke
           into
           the
           conscience
           of
           Gods
           childe
           ,
           and
           that
           conscience
           which
           before
           excused
           and
           justified
           ,
           now
           accuseth
           and
           terrifieth
           :
           the
           burden
           of
           which
           is
           so
           heavie
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           mountaines
           of
           the
           world
           are
           light
           in
           comparison
           .
           These
           terrours
           of
           conscience
           were
           
             the
             deepes
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             David
          
           (
           even
           hopelesse
           ,
           and
           almost
           swallowed
           in
           the
           pit
           of
           despaire
           )
           
             cryed
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Psal.
          
           130.1
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Change.
           Even
           the
           child
           of
           God
           quenching
           his
           spirit
           shall
           feele
           the
           smart
           and
           shame
           of
           his
           sinne
           ,
           which
           shall
           pursue
           him
           ,
           and
           vexe
           him
           ,
           and
           hee
           shall
           know
           what
           it
           is
           to
           exasperate
           the
           spirit
           .
           Davids
           childe
           shall
           dye
           ,
           his
           daughter
           shall
           be
           defloured
           ,
           Ammon
           shall
           be
           slaine
           ,
           his
           wives
           ravished
           by
           his
           owne
           sonne
           ,
           himselfe
           driven
           out
           of
           his
           kingdome
           by
           Absolom
           :
           Oh
           miserable
           change
           by
           quenching
           the
           spirit
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Most
           men
           have
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           some
           motions
           ;
           
           but
           great
           is
           the
           difference
           betweene
           a
           godly
           man
           and
           an
           hypocrite
           :
           in
           the
           one
           they
           are
           quenched
           quite
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           are
           cherished
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           perfected
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           hypocrites
           have
           knowledge
           as
           well
           as
           the
           godly
           ,
           but
           they
           quench
           it
           ,
           and
           fight
           against
           it
           ,
           therefore
           all
           good
           knowledge
           quite
           leaves
           them
           in
           the
           end
           :
           but
           the
           godly
           carry
           their
           knowledge
           to
           heaven
           with
           them
           :
           therefore
           the
           one
           is
           compared
           to
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           which
           lasteth
           all
           day
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           like
           a
           flash
           of
           lightning
           ,
           suddenly
           appearing
           ,
           and
           suddenly
           vanishing
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           hypocrites
           may
           be
           grieved
           for
           sin
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           onely
           and
           chiefly
           because
           of
           punishment
           ,
           not
           because
           of
           offence
           ;
           and
           they
           quench
           this
           griefe
           ,
           not
           willing
           to
           torment
           themselves
           before
           the
           time
           :
           they
           runne
           into
           merry
           company
           and
           turne
           off
           sorrow
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           disquiet
           themselves
           too
           much
           with
           such
           melancholy
           :
           whereas
           the
           godly
           nourish
           godly
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           never
           cease
           
             sowing
             in
             teares
          
           ,
           till
           they
           
             reape
             in
             joy
          
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           hypocrites
           pretend
           great
           love
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           for
           his
           goodnesse
           to
           them
           ,
           not
           his
           goodnesse
           in
           himselfe
           ;
           for
           wages
           ,
           not
           for
           service
           :
           but
           they
           utterly
           quench
           this
           love
           by
           the
           love
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           sinne
           ,
           and
           being
           grounded
           on
           earthly
           things
           ,
           when
           they
           faile
           it
           failes
           .
           If
           Saul
           love
           God
           for
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           when
           his
           kingdome
           failes
           ,
           his
           love
           quaileth
           too
           :
           If
           Iudas
           love
           Christ
           for
           an
           Apostles
           place
           ,
           when
           that
           place
           will
           not
           holde
           him
           with
           further
           credit
           ,
           hee
           will
           for
           gaine
           betray
           his
           Master
           .
           But
           the
           godly
           love
           him
           when
           he
           crosseth
           them
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           kill
           them
           they
           will
           trust
           in
           him
           :
           much
           water
           cannot
           quench
           their
           love
           .
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           an
           hypocrite
           hath
           many
           good
           motions
           ,
           
           the
           worst
           man
           living
           is
           not
           without
           some
           :
           Balaam
           hath
           good
           desires
           ,
           but
           covetousnesse
           quencheth
           them
           :
           Saul
           acknowledgeth
           his
           sinne
           ,
           and
           his
           sonne
           David
           to
           be
           better
           than
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           a
           blaze
           in
           straw
           ,
           suddenly
           quenched
           .
           But
           the
           godly
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           goe
           from
           motions
           to
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           practise
           ,
           many
           practises
           grow
           to
           habits
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           perseverance
           .
        
         
           
           Well
           ,
           is
           it
           so
           ?
           such
           as
           have
           any
           assurance
           that
           the
           spirit
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           must
           have
           a
           speciall
           watch
           that
           they
           quench
           him
           not
           :
           Then
           let
           Christians
           carefully
           avoid
           the
           meanes
           of
           quenching
           the
           spirit
           .
           Quest.
           
           Which
           be
           they
           ?
           Answ.
           Three
           especially
           .
        
         
           
           I.
           Fire
           is
           quenched
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           suffered
           to
           die
           of
           it selfe
           :
           so
           is
           the
           fire
           of
           grace
           quenched
           ,
           1.
           whē
           we
           use
           not
           our
           graces
           ,
           but
           let
           them
           be
           idle
           ,
           neither
           by
           them
           procuring
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           nor
           good
           to
           men
           :
           As
           iron
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           as
           bright
           as
           christall
           ,
           cast
           it
           by
           in
           a
           corner
           ,
           and
           not
           use
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           grow
           rusty
           ,
           and
           unprofitable
           ;
           even
           so
           will
           grace
           .
           And
           the
           drowsie
           Christian
           ,
           though
           indued
           with
           good
           graces
           ,
           if
           he
           waxe
           idle
           ,
           his
           heart
           shall
           be
           like
           Salomons
           field
           of
           the
           sluggard
           ,
           all
           
             overgrowne
             with
             mosse
             and
             weedes
          
           ,
           which
           choake
           the
           good
           seede
           .
           The
           health
           of
           the
           body
           is
           preserved
           by
           exercise
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           health
           of
           the
           soule
           by
           the
           exercise
           of
           grace
           ;
           the
           moth
           frets
           the
           finest
           garment
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           not
           worne
           ,
           standing
           water
           is
           sooner
           frozen
           than
           the
           running
           streame
           .
           
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           fire
           dieth
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           when
           wee
           prepare
           not
           or
           adde
           not
           fit
           matter
           for
           the
           fewell
           and
           feede
           of
           it
           :
           so
           suffer
           
           wee
           our
           graces
           to
           decay
           ,
           when
           wee
           neglect
           such
           meanes
           as
           God
           hath
           set
           apart
           for
           the
           strengthening
           and
           confirming
           of
           grace
           :
           the
           case
           being
           with
           the
           soule
           as
           with
           the
           body
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           a
           continuall
           decay
           ,
           and
           needes
           daily
           repast
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           dies
           .
           If
           a
           man
           forbeare
           his
           ordinary
           meales
           ,
           the
           naturall
           heate
           will
           decay
           ,
           and
           vigour
           ,
           and
           health
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           all
           :
           so
           will
           the
           Christian
           ,
           if
           hee
           neglect
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           meditation
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           as
           fire
           must
           needes
           die
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           
           when
           we
           take
           away
           the
           fewell
           by
           which
           it
           should
           be
           nourished
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           grace
           :
           looke
           into
           the
           places
           where
           the
           word
           hath
           beene
           powerfully
           preached
           ,
           but
           is
           now
           removed
           ,
           and
           see
           if
           good
           things
           begun
           be
           not
           quite
           overthrowne
           ,
           and
           if
           ordinarily
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           general
           such
           people
           be
           not
           more
           profane
           than
           any
           other
           .
           Many
           thinke
           they
           can
           walke
           many
           dayes
           without
           the
           strength
           of
           a
           Sermon
           :
           But
           it
           was
           a
           miracle
           ,
           that
           Moses
           fasted
           forty
           dayes
           and
           forty
           nights
           ;
           and
           let
           Moses
           be
           away
           but
           a
           few
           dayes
           ,
           he
           shall
           surely
           finde
           a
           Calfe
           made
           .
           Marke
           them
           that
           absent
           themselves
           from
           the
           assemblies
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           whether
           they
           doe
           not
           wither
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           fall
           by
           little
           and
           little
           into
           flat
           Atheisme
           .
           If
           thou
           keepe
           not
           thy
           watch
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           if
           thou
           look
           not
           to
           the
           holy
           lights
           and
           fire
           ,
           morning
           and
           evening
           ,
           how
           will
           the
           Spirit
           be
           kept
           ?
           will
           thy
           graces
           in
           so
           great
           security
           be
           still
           lively
           ?
           While
           Thomas
           was
           absent
           from
           the
           company
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           did
           hee
           not
           lose
           that
           manifestation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           strengthened
           his
           
           weake
           and
           tottering
           faith
           ?
           and
           not
           so
           onely
           ,
           but
           grew
           hee
           not
           into
           a
           peevish
           infidelity
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           not
           beleeve
           but
           upon
           his
           owne
           carnall
           conditions
           ?
        
         
           
           II.
           Another
           meanes
           of
           quenching
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           avoided
           ,
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           fire
           of
           grace
           is
           violently
           smothered
           by
           the
           contrary
           .
           Sinne
           is
           as
           water
           to
           quench
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           our
           owne
           ,
           
           and
           those
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           
           For
           our
           owne
           sinnes
           .
           First
           ,
           our
           sinnes
           of
           nature
           doe
           choake
           grace
           ;
           for
           our
           naturall
           corruption
           (
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           
             flesh
             )
             doth
             ever
             lust
             against
             the
             Spirit
             :
          
           
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           there
           is
           never
           a
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           us
           ,
           but
           it
           conflicteth
           ,
           and
           is
           conflicted
           by
           the
           contrary
           extreames
           ,
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           
           with
           distrust
           and
           presumption
           ;
           faith
           with
           naturall
           infidelity
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           rest
           .
           Now
           therefore
           our
           naturall
           corruption
           must
           be
           daily
           wasted
           ,
           and
           mastered
           ,
           else
           will
           it
           be
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           that
           rowes
           against
           the
           streame
           ,
           if
           hee
           leave
           never
           so
           little
           ,
           he
           is
           driven
           twice
           as
           farre
           backe
           as
           
           ever
           he
           was
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           sinnes
           in
           our
           affections
           doe
           marvelously
           quench
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             Anger
             gives
             advantage
             to
             the
             Divell
             ,
             Eph.
          
           4.26
           ,
           27.
           
           Saul
           had
           many
           good
           motions
           ,
           but
           cherishing
           his
           anger
           against
           David
           ,
           hee
           lost
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           was
           haunted
           with
           an
           evill
           spirit
           ;
           not
           onely
           a
           melancholicke
           humour
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           thinke
           )
           but
           even
           an
           evill
           Angel.
           So
           for
           voluptuousnesse
           ,
           a
           lust
           which
           while
           Herod
           cherished
           ,
           hee
           lost
           all
           his
           gifts
           :
           And
           covetousnesse
           in
           Iudas
           ,
           lost
           all
           his
           gifts
           together
           with
           himselfe
           .
           The
           light
           of
           
           the
           Sunne
           puts
           out
           the
           light
           of
           the
           fire
           :
           and
           the
           love
           of
           the
           world
           puts
           out
           the
           love
           of
           God.
           So
           for
           carnall
           feare
           ,
           the
           feare
           of
           men
           ,
           of
           danger
           ,
           of
           losse
           ,
           &c.
           it
           quencheth
           thousands
           of
           good
           motions
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           men
           neither
           by
           〈◊〉
           ,
           nor
           yet
           by
           night
           dare
           come
           to
           Christ
           ,
           but
           〈◊〉
           themselves
           to
           be
           as
           the
           cake
           halfe
           baked
           on
           the
           hearth
           ,
           not
           warmed
           through
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           sinnes
           in
           our
           
           speeches
           ,
           corrupt
           communication
           ;
           vile
           speeches
           doe
           banish
           and
           vexe
           the
           Spirit
           :
           Eph.
           4.30
           ,
           31.
           
           
             Let
             no
             speech
             that
             is
             corrupt
             proceede
             out
             of
             your
             mouthes
             ,
          
           and
           then
           it
           followes
           ,
           
             Grieve
             not
             that
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God.
          
           Therefore
           we
           must
           keepe
           our
           mouth
           with
           
             bit
             and
             bridle
          
           ,
           
           and
           see
           that
           our
           words
           issue
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           minister
           grace
           to
           the
           hearers
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           sinnes
           in
           action
           doe
           quench
           
           the
           Spirit
           exceedingly
           :
           how
           did
           David
           after
           his
           sinnes
           of
           adultery
           and
           murther
           lose
           the
           feeling
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           for
           sinne
           blindeth
           the
           minde
           ,
           hardeneth
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           leaveth
           a
           blot
           behinde
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           among
           all
           actuall
           sins
           ,
           
           some
           there
           bee
           which
           more
           violently
           quench
           the
           spirit
           than
           other
           :
           as
           1.
           
           Sinnes
           that
           are
           studied
           and
           meditated
           :
           which
           is
           not
           a
           slipping
           into
           sinne
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           pitching
           of
           a
           mans
           selfe
           into
           the
           sea
           .
           A
           woe
           is
           
           denounced
           on
           them
           that
           
             devise
             wickednesse
             on
             their
             beds
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             morning
             practise
             it
             .
             Absolom
          
           for
           two
           yeares
           together
           plotted
           his
           brothers
           death
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           compassed
           it
           .
           How
           can
           this
           but
           extremely
           quench
           the
           spirit
           ,
           whose
           motions
           all
           the
           while
           are
           resisted
           ?
           2.
           
           Sinnes
           
             repeated
             ,
             doubled
          
           ,
           
           and
           traded
           in
           ;
           which
           argues
           greedinesse
           and
           delight
           
           in
           sinne
           ,
           when
           men
           live
           in
           an
           evill
           course
           ,
           purposely
           and
           constantly
           .
           These
           are
           as
           the
           complicated
           diseases
           ,
           seldome
           cured
           .
           How
           often
           doe
           wee
           see
           ordinary
           drunkards
           ,
           quarrellers
           ,
           riotous
           persons
           left
           by
           God
           and
           his
           spirit
           ,
           and
           now
           ruled
           by
           the
           Dive●●
           ,
           and
           commanded
           by
           him
           to
           outrages
           against
           their
           owne
           and
           other
           mens
           lives
           ?
           
           3.
           
           Sinnes
           against
           conscience
           ,
           when
           Gods
           word
           stands
           as
           an
           armed
           man
           in
           the
           conscience
           ,
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           the
           wretched
           sinner
           resists
           the
           lowd
           call
           of
           Gods
           word
           ringing
           in
           his
           owne
           conscience
           .
           This
           is
           an
           opposing
           and
           a
           resisting
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           joyned
           with
           a
           wilfulnesse
           and
           obstinacy
           in
           sinne
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           calls
           to
           the
           contrary
           :
           these
           sinnes
           thrust
           downe
           the
           regiment
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           David
           prayeth
           against
           them
           ,
           Psal.
           19.13
           .
           
             Keepe
             thy
             servant
             from
             presumptuous
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             they
             prevaile
             not
             over
             mee
             .
          
        
         
           
           So
           much
           of
           our
           owne
           sins
           .
           The
           sins
           
             of
             others
          
           also
           are
           a
           great
           meanes
           to
           quench
           the
           spirit
           of
           God.
           How
           doth
           profane
           company
           dead
           the
           spirit
           ,
           as
           Peter
           in
           the
           high
           Priests
           hall
           !
           Salomon
           fell
           by
           the
           company
           of
           outlandish
           wives
           ,
           and
           shall
           we
           looke
           to
           stand
           where
           he
           fell
           ?
           The
           Israelites
           hated
           the
           Aegyptians
           ,
           and
           yet
           through
           conversing
           with
           them
           learned
           their
           manners
           .
           Besides
           ,
           when
           wee
           thrust
           our selves
           into
           evill
           company
           ,
           we
           ordinarily
           say
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           pleasing
           unto
           them
           ;
           &
           by
           both
           these
           means
           the
           spirit
           is
           grieved
           and
           quenched
           .
           But
           especially
           if
           they
           be
           the
           sinnes
           of
           superiours
           ,
           sinnes
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           they
           suddenly
           infect
           and
           fall
           upon
           the
           inferiours
           ;
           
           as
           sudden
           raines
           fall
           off
           the
           hills
           into
           the
           valleyes
           ,
           and
           stand
           there
           .
           But
           especially
           sinnes
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           by
           preaching
           seldome
           ,
           coldly
           or
           maliciously
           ;
           mens
           greene
           wood
           will
           not
           burne
           without
           better
           blowing
           .
           As
           also
           when
           their
           lives
           are
           scandalous
           ,
           what
           will
           fire
           in
           preaching
           doe
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           carries
           water
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           is
           noted
           with
           pride
           ,
           covetousnesse
           ,
           contention
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           foule
           lusts
           ?
        
         
           III.
           A
           speciall
           meanes
           of
           quenching
           the
           spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           avoyded
           ,
           is
           ,
           
           
             To
             grieve
             the
             hóly
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             Eph.
          
           4.30
           .
           Now
           he
           is
           grieved
           foure
           wayes
           :
           1.
           
           By
           not
           preparing
           ,
           or
           not
           preserving
           
           our
           hearts
           as
           sweete
           and
           holy
           Temples
           for
           him
           ;
           if
           we
           doe
           not
           wash
           ,
           trimme
           ,
           and
           perfume
           our
           houses
           ,
           and
           sweepe
           out
           every
           distastfull
           thing
           ,
           and
           beautifie
           them
           in
           most
           seemely
           manner
           ,
           for
           so
           honourable
           a
           personage
           .
           If
           an
           honourable
           or
           noble
           person
           should
           vouchsafe
           to
           come
           to
           a
           meane
           mans
           house
           ,
           and
           finde
           the
           house
           sluttish
           and
           nasty
           ,
           annoyed
           with
           filthy
           smells
           ,
           and
           every
           way
           unprovided
           ,
           hee
           would
           be
           sorry
           hee
           came
           into
           such
           a
           noysome
           place
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           thinke
           of
           departure
           .
           So
           if
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           finde
           our
           hearts
           a
           sinke
           full
           of
           corrupt
           thoughts
           ,
           our
           speeches
           as
           noysome
           and
           filthy
           smells
           ,
           our
           actions
           foule
           and
           polluted
           ,
           he
           is
           sore
           grieved
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           stay
           .
           
           2.
           
           By
           shutting
           up
           and
           hardening
           
           the
           heart
           against
           the
           word
           and
           workes
           of
           God.
           Psal.
           95.10
           .
           
             Forty
             yeares
             long
             was
             I
             vexed
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
          
           while
           they
           hearkened
           not
           to
           my
           voyce
           ,
           nor
           regarded
           my
           wonders
           .
           Acts
           7.51
           .
           
             Yee
             stiffe-necked
             
             and
             uncircumcised
             of
             heart
             ,
             yee
             have
             alwayes
             resisted
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             even
             as
             your
             fathers
             .
          
           3.
           
           By
           
           not
           following
           and
           fostering
           his
           motions
           :
           who
           would
           not
           be
           grieved
           to
           see
           his
           counsell
           despised
           ?
           nay
           the
           contrary
           counsells
           of
           Satan
           himselfe
           ,
           tending
           to
           destruction
           ,
           to
           be
           preferred
           and
           wilfully
           undertaken
           ?
           How
           this
           drives
           away
           the
           spirit
           ,
           see
           Prov.
           1.30
           .
           
             They
             would
             none
             of
             my
             counsell
             ,
             therefore
             they
             shall
             eate
             of
             the
             fruite
             of
             their
             owne
             way
             .
          
           4.
           
           By
           dishonouring
           him
           in
           his
           owne
           Temple
           :
           
           can
           a
           man
           indure
           to
           be
           wronged
           in
           his
           owne
           house
           ?
           But
           so
           is
           he
           ,
           when
           we
           give
           way
           to
           lusts
           ,
           when
           we
           follow
           the
           sway
           of
           corruption
           ,
           the
           fashions
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           forget
           the
           guest
           that
           is
           within
           ,
           and
           ought
           principally
           to
           be
           pleased
           .
           Also
           when
           wee
           turne
           his
           gifts
           against
           himselfe
           ,
           our
           knowledge
           to
           puffe
           us
           up
           ,
           our
           wisedome
           to
           earthlinesse
           ,
           our
           zeale
           against
           zeale
           ,
           the
           word
           to
           maintaine
           our
           sinne
           ,
           the
           sacraments
           to
           feede
           our
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           grace
           of
           God
           into
           wantonnesse
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           if
           we
           must
           not
           quench
           the
           spirit
           ,
           then
           must
           we
           observe
           and
           carefully
           mark
           ,
           
           not
           only
           the
           presence
           ,
           but
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           be
           able
           to
           judge
           whether
           he
           be
           quenched
           or
           no
           :
           Therefore
           here
           I
           say
           to
           every
           one
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           said
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.14
           .
           
             Neglect
             not
             the
             gift
             that
             is
             given
             thee
             .
          
           And
           this
           observation
           is
           of
           great
           use
           :
           1.
           
           Highly
           to
           esteeme
           the
           gifts
           and
           graces
           of
           Gods
           
           spirit
           ,
           and
           keepe
           them
           the
           more
           carefully
           .
           2.
           
           To
           
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           thankfull
           for
           them
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           so
           freely
           conferred
           upon
           us
           ,
           as
           
             David
             ,
             
             Psal.
          
           116.12
           .
           
             Oh
             what
             shall
             I
             render
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             all
             his
             benefits
             towards
             mee
             !
          
           3.
           
           To
           binde
           us
           to
           the
           
           more
           care
           in
           dispensing
           them
           :
           for
           the
           greater
           our
           receit
           is
           ,
           the
           greater
           is
           our
           Lords
           expectation
           .
           1
           Pet.
           4.10
           .
           
             Let
             every
             man
             as
             he
             hath
             received
             a
             gift
             ,
             minister
             the
             same
             to
             others
             as
             a
             good
             steward
             of
             the
             manifold
             graces
             of
             God.
          
           4.
           
           To
           enable
           us
           to
           make
           up
           our
           accounts
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           number
           and
           measure
           
           of
           our
           gifts
           :
           Matth.
           25.24
           .
           the
           master
           observes
           the
           number
           of
           talents
           ,
           and
           the
           servant
           that
           received
           tenne
           talents
           ,
           must
           bring
           in
           according
           to
           tenne
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           How
           shall
           I
           know
           if
           the
           Spirit
           be
           quenched
           ,
           or
           no
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           By
           the
           application
           of
           this
           observation
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           see
           whether
           thou
           art
           gone
           forward
           or
           backward
           ,
           whether
           thou
           hast
           quenched
           or
           cherished
           the
           Spirit
           .
           This
           examination
           shall
           be
           reduced
           to
           five
           particular
           heads
           :
           
           in
           respect
           of
           1.
           
           Graces
           ,
           2.
           
           Good
           motions
           ,
           3.
           
           Good
           duties
           ,
           4.
           
           Sinne
           ,
           and
           5.
           the
           Spirits
           worke
           on
           thy
           affections
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           examine
           thy selfe
           in
           graces
           received
           ,
           
           both
           for
           number
           and
           measure
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           the
           Spirit
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           number
           of
           graces
           be
           quenched
           ,
           try
           thus
           :
           
           If
           a
           man
           make
           no
           conscience
           of
           some
           points
           of
           doctrine
           or
           practise
           ,
           which
           heretofore
           he
           hath
           made
           conscience
           of
           ,
           as
           swearing
           ,
           usurie
           ,
           lying
           ,
           gaming
           ,
           family-duties
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           now
           the
           Spirit
           is
           quenched
           :
           hee
           is
           like
           a
           man
           ,
           who
           being
           in
           decay
           ,
           for
           matters
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           doth
           cast
           off
           some
           of
           his
           traine
           .
           So
           also
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           not
           able
           to
           feede
           his
           understanding
           
           and
           practise
           ,
           as
           one
           ignorant
           about
           what
           he
           may
           imploy
           his
           head
           and
           hands
           .
           A
           tree
           being
           in
           decay
           withers
           first
           at
           toppe
           ,
           because
           it
           cannot
           send
           sappe
           so
           farre
           from
           home
           :
           so
           is
           the
           life
           of
           grace
           knowne
           to
           be
           in
           decay
           ,
           if
           it
           feede
           not
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Christian
           course
           .
           Or
           to
           use
           our
           owne
           Metaphor
           :
           As
           an
           aged
           man
           appeares
           by
           his
           head
           ,
           his
           white
           haires
           shew
           a
           decay
           of
           naturall
           heate
           and
           moysture
           :
           so
           a
           Christians
           falling
           from
           right
           understanding
           ,
           judgement
           and
           practise
           ,
           is
           as
           white
           haires
           ,
           and
           argues
           a
           decay
           of
           spirituall
           heate
           and
           vigour
           .
        
         
           For
           preservatives
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           first
           consider
           ,
           that
           God
           expects
           the
           number
           of
           talents
           committed
           unto
           us
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           why
           should
           wee
           be
           like
           the
           brute
           beast
           ,
           which
           wants
           the
           art
           of
           numbering
           ?
           why
           should
           wee
           be
           as
           the
           silly
           bird
           ,
           that
           layeth
           twenty
           egges
           ,
           yet
           take
           away
           all
           but
           two
           ,
           she
           is
           as
           well
           and
           as
           painfull
           for
           them
           as
           for
           all
           ,
           and
           all
           because
           she
           wants
           numbring
           ?
           How
           can
           a
           Christian
           be
           so
           simple
           as
           to
           please
           himselfe
           as
           much
           with
           few
           graces
           as
           with
           many
           ?
        
         
           
           2.
           
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           measure
           of
           graces
           ,
           try
           thus
           :
           If
           a
           man
           waver
           and
           stagger
           in
           that
           wherein
           hee
           hath
           beene
           constant
           ;
           still
           he
           hath
           some
           faith
           ,
           some
           zeale
           ,
           some
           patience
           ,
           diligence
           ,
           and
           other
           graces
           ;
           but
           he
           wants
           that
           measure
           which
           sometimes
           he
           had
           :
           now
           though
           he
           have
           an
           under
           measure
           in
           all
           ,
           yet
           hath
           he
           quenched
           the
           spirit
           :
           Even
           as
           an
           olde
           man
           is
           knowne
           to
           be
           decayed
           ,
           because
           ,
           though
           hee
           have
           his
           whole
           number
           of
           parts
           that
           ever
           he
           had
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           them
           not
           in
           that
           measure
           
           of
           vigour
           ,
           as
           formerly
           hee
           had
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           preservatives
           against
           this
           decay
           ,
           first
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           is
           blamed
           for
           
             falling
             from
             her
             first
             love
          
           ,
           that
           degree
           of
           carefulnes
           which
           once
           she
           had
           ,
           Rev.
           2.4
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           consider
           that
           we
           are
           commanded
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           
             adde
             grace
             to
             grace
          
           ,
           as
           dayes
           are
           added
           to
           our
           lives
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.5
           ,
           6.
           yea
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           measure
           and
           strength
           of
           grace
           :
           2
           Tim.
           2.1
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           those
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           have
           once
           beene
           heated
           with
           the
           fire
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           have
           abated
           ,
           doe
           grow
           more
           frozen
           in
           iniquity
           than
           any
           other
           ;
           as
           water
           once
           hot
           is
           afterward
           most
           colde
           ,
           and
           freezeth
           hardest
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           examine
           thy selfe
           in
           regard
           of
           
             good
             motions
          
           :
           If
           these
           be
           lessened
           ,
           the
           spirit
           is
           quenched
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           when
           thou
           hast
           beene
           moved
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           hast
           neglected
           it
           for
           some
           vaine
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           some
           small
           profit
           ;
           or
           sometime
           thou
           hast
           a
           motion
           to
           leave
           thy
           swearing
           ,
           cursing
           ,
           lying
           ,
           usurie
           ,
           gaming
           ,
           &c.
           
           Gods
           spirit
           did
           knocke
           at
           the
           doore
           of
           thy
           heart
           ,
           but
           thou
           didst
           shut
           the
           doore
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           keptst
           out
           that
           heate
           which
           hee
           would
           have
           put
           into
           thee
           ;
           this
           is
           to
           quench
           the
           spirit
           .
           Take
           heede
           lest
           failing
           thus
           in
           so
           necessary
           duties
           ,
           thou
           faile
           of
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           thou
           shouldest
           rise
           :
           
             Repent
             and
             doe
             the
             first
             workes
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             will
             come
             unto
             thee
             quickly
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             and
             remove
             thy
             Candlesticke
             out
             of
             his
             place
             ,
             Rev.
          
           2.5
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           Matth.
           21.43
           .
           
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             a
             nation
             that
             will
             bring
             forth
             the
             fruites
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           examine
           thy selfe
           in
           regard
           of
           
             good
             duties
          
           :
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           1.
           
           If
           in
           stead
           of
           fervency
           
           in
           prayer
           thou
           findest
           thy
           prayer
           colde
           ,
           dead
           ,
           remisse
           ,
           formall
           ,
           interrupted
           with
           idle
           and
           wandering
           thoughts
           ;
           now
           the
           spirit
           is
           quenched
           ,
           who
           makes
           us
           cry
           ,
           and
           stirres
           up
           
             groanes
             which
             are
             unutterable
          
           .
           
           2.
           
           If
           once
           comming
           to
           the
           word
           thou
           
           wast
           wont
           to
           finde
           it
           sweete
           ,
           and
           a
           word
           of
           life
           unto
           thee
           ;
           but
           now
           thou
           commest
           with
           an
           impenitent
           heart
           ,
           a
           slumbering
           and
           a
           sleepy
           conscience
           ;
           oh
           ,
           certainly
           the
           spirit
           is
           now
           quenched
           ,
           who
           is
           never
           so
           sweete
           and
           cheerefull
           as
           in
           the
           word
           :
           for
           he
           thawes
           the
           benummed
           heart
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           
             burne
             by
             opening
             the
             Scripture
          
           .
           A
           man
           in
           a
           swone
           ,
           if
           rubbing
           and
           
             Aqua
             vitae
          
           fetch
           him
           not
           againe
           ,
           his
           soule
           is
           gone
           :
           the
           same
           is
           thy
           case
           ,
           if
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           do
           not
           revive
           and
           quicken
           thee
           .
           3.
           
           In
           keeping
           the
           Lords
           Sabboths
           ,
           if
           sometimes
           
           thou
           couldest
           account
           thē
           thy
           delight
           ,
           &
           the
           most
           comfortable
           day
           of
           the
           week
           ;
           but
           now
           thou
           formally
           passest
           them
           over
           ;
           not
           altogether
           hardened
           ,
           but
           with
           colde
           and
           heavie
           motions
           ,
           in
           confessing
           sinne
           ,
           in
           petition
           ,
           in
           thanksgiving
           :
           if
           thou
           be
           slow
           of
           heart
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           heare
           and
           meditate
           in
           the
           word
           ;
           by
           this
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           spirit
           is
           quenched
           in
           thee
           ,
           who
           worketh
           joy
           and
           sweetnesse
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           while
           it
           is
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           societies
           
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           4.
           
           If
           after
           the
           performing
           of
           good
           duties
           thou
           hast
           sometimes
           found
           cheerefulnesse
           ,
           strength
           ,
           and
           good
           assurance
           ;
           thy selfe
           refreshed
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           better
           disposed
           :
           but
           now
           thou
           findest
           in
           thee
           loathing
           ,
           or
           discontentment
           ,
           
           no
           strength
           ,
           or
           small
           comfort
           ,
           know
           for
           a
           certaine
           that
           the
           spirit
           is
           quenched
           ;
           some
           sinne
           or
           other
           is
           as
           a
           cloud
           hindering
           the
           beames
           of
           his
           sweete
           grace
           and
           comfort
           from
           thee
           :
           Psal.
           77.2
           ,
           3.
           
           
             I
             sought
             the
             Lord
             yet
             my
             sore
             ranne
             ,
             and
             ceased
             not
             ,
             my
             soule
             refused
             comfort
             ,
             I
             did
             thinke
             upon
             God
             and
             was
             troubled
             ,
             I
             prayed
             ,
             and
             my
             Spirit
             was
             full
             of
             anguish
             :
          
           Verse
           7.
           
           
             Will
             hee
             absent
             himselfe
             for
             ever
             ?
             and
             will
             he
             be
             favourable
             no
             more
             ?
          
           Consider
           here
           what
           a
           dead
           carkasse
           is
           without
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           all
           our
           service
           without
           the
           spirit
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           examine
           thy selfe
           in
           respect
           of
           sinne
           ,
           
           thus
           :
           1.
           
           If
           some
           sinne
           which
           was
           of
           great
           burden
           and
           weight
           in
           thy
           estimation
           ,
           doe
           now
           seeme
           lesse
           ,
           and
           lesse
           dangerous
           ;
           if
           sometimes
           thou
           couldest
           not
           be
           comforted
           in
           the
           sence
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           sinne
           now
           move
           thee
           nothing
           at
           all
           :
           thou
           couldst
           not
           abide
           cursed
           speaking
           in
           others
           ,
           now
           thou
           fallest
           to
           it
           thy selfe
           ;
           thou
           couldst
           not
           away
           with
           idle
           and
           gracelesse
           companions
           ,
           now
           thou
           canst
           :
           now
           hast
           thou
           quenched
           the
           spirit
           .
           2.
           
           If
           thou
           be
           apt
           to
           rush
           into
           sinne
           once
           conquered
           ,
           thy
           strength
           is
           abated
           .
           3.
           
           If
           thou
           be
           unwilling
           to
           heare
           any
           of
           thy
           sinnes
           reproved
           ,
           the
           spirit
           is
           quenced
           ,
           because
           
             he
             rebuketh
             sinne
          
           .
           4.
           
           If
           the
           word
           and
           rodde
           preserve
           thee
           not
           from
           sinne
           ,
           the
           spirit
           is
           not
           present
           in
           thee
           .
           5.
           
           If
           after
           sinne
           committed
           thou
           doest
           not
           more
           hate
           it
           and
           sorrow
           for
           it
           ,
           than
           before
           thou
           lovedst
           it
           ,
           and
           rejoycedst
           in
           it
           ;
           if
           thou
           hast
           not
           a
           more
           constant
           care
           to
           avoid
           sinne
           than
           before
           ,
           yea
           if
           thou
           hast
           not
           a
           greater
           zeale
           in
           doing
           good
           ;
           know
           for
           a
           certaine
           ,
           that
           some
           
           sinne
           in
           thee
           or
           other
           is
           as
           water
           cast
           upon
           the
           spirit
           .
        
         
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           examine
           thy selfe
           concerning
           
             the
             worke
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
          
           on
           thy
           affections
           ,
           thus
           :
           If
           thy
           love
           of
           heavenly
           things
           be
           abated
           ,
           or
           be
           more
           to
           earth
           than
           to
           heaven
           ;
           if
           thy
           joy
           be
           troubled
           ;
           if
           thy
           conscience
           be
           perplexed
           with
           accusations
           :
           if
           there
           be
           in
           thee
           an
           excessive
           feare
           of
           death
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           :
           certainly
           the
           spirit
           is
           now
           quenched
           ,
           looke
           well
           unto
           it
           .
           Object
           .
           Alas
           !
           I
           have
           found
           my
           affections
           more
           fiery
           than
           now
           they
           be
           ,
           I
           have
           had
           a
           great
           measure
           of
           zeale
           for
           God
           ,
           much
           indignation
           against
           sinne
           ,
           fervent
           affection
           in
           Gods
           service
           ,
           joy
           in
           God
           ,
           comfort
           in
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           in
           good
           duties
           ;
           but
           now
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           me
           ,
           I
           could
           never
           attaine
           the
           like
           affections
           as
           at
           first
           :
           what
           may
           I
           thinke
           of
           my selfe
           ?
           Answ.
           We
           must
           wisely
           distinguish
           of
           the
           diffusing
           of
           grace
           ,
           from
           the
           decaying
           of
           it
           .
           In
           earthly
           marriage
           ,
           love
           will
           be
           more
           vehement
           at
           first
           ,
           because
           lesse
           diffused
           ,
           but
           afterward
           is
           rather
           more
           extended
           than
           languishing
           :
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           heate
           of
           grace
           .
           But
           how
           may
           I
           know
           it
           ?
           thus
           :
           1.
           
           If
           thou
           be
           displeased
           that
           thou
           canst
           not
           get
           thy
           heart
           to
           the
           highest
           pitch
           of
           delight
           in
           grace
           .
           2.
           
           If
           thou
           still
           hungrest
           after
           grace
           ,
           and
           a
           further
           measure
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           hath
           tasted
           hony
           desireth
           more
           :
           so
           having
           tasted
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           doest
           earnestly
           desire
           a
           greater
           measure
           of
           it
           .
           3.
           
           Stickest
           thou
           to
           the
           meanes
           ,
           in
           publicke
           and
           in
           private
           ,
           and
           wilt
           not
           be
           driven
           off
           ,
           still
           lying
           at
           the
           Poole
           where
           the
           spirit
           mooveth
           ?
           then
           discourage
           not
           thy
           
           selfe
           ,
           but
           goe
           on
           comfortably
           ,
           this
           small
           affection
           toward
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           his
           grace
           ,
           be
           it
           but
           as
           a
           graine
           of
           mustard
           seed
           ,
           it
           shall
           outgrow
           all
           choke
           weedes
           ,
           and
           master
           and
           kill
           whatsoever
           affections
           would
           overtop
           it
           .
           So
           much
           for
           the
           second
           use
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           seeing
           negative
           precepts
           include
           the
           affirmative
           ,
           every
           Christian
           must
           hence
           be
           stirred
           up
           ,
           to
           
             stirre
             up
             the
             gift
             of
             God
          
           that
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           it
           to
           decay
           :
           2
           Tim.
           1.6
           .
           A
           fit
           lesson
           even
           for
           Timothy
           himselfe
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           is
           ever
           
           working
           something
           in
           Gods
           children
           worthy
           the
           stirring
           up
           :
           he
           is
           no
           where
           idle
           ,
           but
           still
           beautifying
           
           &
           perfecting
           his
           own
           dwelling
           .
           2.
           
           Every
           Christian
           hath
           some
           graces
           to
           stirre
           up
           ;
           else
           were
           there
           no
           difference
           betweene
           him
           and
           a
           naturall
           man
           
           who
           wants
           the
           Spirit
           .
           3.
           
           No
           Christian
           hath
           any
           grace
           so
           perfect
           but
           it
           needes
           stirring
           up
           :
           where
           growth
           is
           there
           is
           no
           perfection
           .
           4.
           
           Without
           stirring
           
           the
           fire
           dies
           ,
           &
           so
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           which
           cause
           the
           Apostle
           useth
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             blow
             up
          
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           What
           meanes
           may
           wee
           use
           to
           blow
           up
           the
           Spirit
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           
           The
           word
           of
           God
           in
           the
           publicke
           and
           private
           use
           of
           it
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           it
           begets
           ,
           so
           it
           nourisheth
           grace
           :
           The
           
           Ministry
           is
           instituted
           ,
           and
           gifts
           given
           to
           men
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           lay
           to
           foundation
           of
           our
           happinesse
           ,
           but
           to
           build
           us
           up
           till
           we
           
             meet
             together
             in
             a
             perfect
             body
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           4.11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           Naturall
           food
           strengthens
           the
           body
           by
           the
           daily
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           &
           spiritual
           food
           strengthens
           the
           soule
           by
           the
           continuall
           use
           of
           it
           .
           Those
           that
           say
           they
           know
           as
           much
           as
           they
           neede
           ,
           or
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Preacher
           can
           tell
           thē
           ;
           never
           truly
           saw
           
           their
           great
           weaknesse
           :
           for
           let
           any
           good
           conscience
           say
           ,
           if
           it
           neede
           not
           the
           word
           continually
           .
           David
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           singular
           grace
           ,
           yet
           lay
           fouly
           in
           his
           sinnes
           till
           Nathan
           came
           and
           stirred
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             the
             man.
          
           Despise
           Prophecy
           ,
           and
           quench
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           where
           vision
           faileth
           ,
           grace
           perisheth
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           word
           must
           be
           privately
           read
           and
           conversed
           in
           ,
           for
           such
           is
           the
           excellency
           and
           power
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           transformes
           the
           minde
           conversant
           in
           it
           unto
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           affected
           as
           the
           pen-men
           were
           ,
           holily
           and
           graciously
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           begets
           and
           furthers
           found
           judgement
           ;
           whereas
           others
           erre
           ,
           not
           knowing
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           and
           it
           stirres
           up
           good
           affections
           and
           gracious
           desires
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           word
           must
           be
           meditated
           on
           in
           private
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           hearing
           and
           reading
           are
           to
           little
           purpose
           .
           Psal.
           1.1
           .
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             meditates
             in
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Lord
             continually
             .
          
           And
           here
           is
           mutuall
           helpe
           ;
           for
           ,
           hearing
           and
           reading
           doe
           feede
           meditation
           ,
           and
           meditation
           doth
           fasten
           them
           :
           Why
           else
           hath
           God
           given
           man
           a
           reasonable
           soule
           ,
           but
           to
           meditate
           upon
           his
           word
           and
           workes
           ?
           Or
           why
           else
           hath
           he
           set
           apart
           a
           whole
           day
           in
           seaven
           ,
           especially
           for
           meditation
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           a
           notable
           meanes
           to
           excite
           grace
           ?
           Or
           why
           else
           did
           our
           Lord
           take
           all
           occasions
           from
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           teach
           and
           instruct
           us
           ,
           but
           for
           our
           example
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           tread
           in
           his
           holy
           steppes
           ?
        
         
           We
           see
           the
           first
           meanes
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           The
           Sacraments
           were
           instituted
           to
           strengthen
           our
           faith
           ,
           which
           in
           it selfe
           is
           weake
           ,
           and
           to
           
           keepe
           in
           continuall
           memory
           the
           covenant
           betweene
           God
           and
           us
           ,
           with
           the
           meanes
           thereof
           :
           yea
           the
           very
           preparation
           to
           them
           includeth
           a
           speciall
           meanes
           of
           stirring
           up
           our
           graces
           ,
           of
           repentance
           ,
           of
           renewing
           our
           faith
           ,
           of
           obedience
           ,
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           meanes
           of
           growth
           in
           the
           covenant
           .
           And
           much
           more
           strength
           doth
           a
           good
           heart
           finde
           in
           the
           celebration
           of
           them
           .
           Therefore
           to
           forbeare
           them
           of
           contempt
           ,
           argues
           no
           member
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           of
           negligence
           to
           forbeare
           is
           to
           cast
           ones
           selfe
           into
           the
           judgement
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Prayer
           sets
           all
           graces
           on
           worke
           :
           as
           faith
           in
           
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           charity
           toward
           our
           brethren
           ,
           hope
           which
           lookes
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           that
           we
           pray
           for
           ;
           humility
           in
           confession
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           wants
           ;
           thankfulnesse
           for
           supplies
           ,
           and
           leave
           to
           pray
           :
           and
           by
           exercise
           in
           prayer
           wee
           get
           the
           spirit
           of
           prayer
           :
           Luke
           11.13
           .
           
             Our
             Father
             will
             not
             deny
             his
             Spirit
             to
             them
             that
             aske
             him
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Company
           ,
           or
           commerce
           with
           the
           godly
           ,
           
           doth
           exceedingly
           sharpen
           our
           graces
           .
           One
           candle
           lights
           another
           ,
           and
           one
           sticke
           of
           fire
           kindles
           another
           .
           A
           lesser
           sticke
           may
           kindle
           a
           billet
           :
           so
           the
           strongest
           Christian
           may
           receive
           furtherance
           from
           the
           weakest
           .
           Paul
           himselfe
           might
           be
           comforted
           by
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           chap.
           1.12
           .
           And
           when
           Silas
           came
           ,
           
             Paul
             burned
             in
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
           But
           how
           can
           one
           coale
           alone
           by
           it selfe
           keepe
           it selfe
           glowing
           ?
           Yea
           evill
           men
           have
           become
           better
           for
           good
           mens
           company
           :
           Saul
           himselfe
           among
           the
           Prophets
           will
           prophecie
           .
           And
           shall
           the
           wicked
           in
           their
           companies
           abet
           and
           further
           one
           another
           in
           evill
           ,
           and
           shal
           not
           good
           men
           in
           good
           ?
        
         
         
           
           5.
           
           Observe
           the
           first
           motions
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           ayme
           of
           God
           in
           his
           wayes
           with
           us
           ,
           
           and
           follow
           them
           .
           For
           the
           first
           the
           prodigall
           sonne
           is
           a
           good
           example
           :
           he
           had
           a
           motion
           and
           good
           inspiration
           ,
           he
           remembred
           the
           estate
           that
           he
           was
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           estate
           that
           he
           had
           beene
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           estate
           of
           his
           fathers
           house
           ;
           and
           in
           no
           case
           suffers
           this
           motion
           to
           die
           ,
           but
           followes
           it
           ,
           surely
           I
           will
           starve
           here
           no
           longer
           ,
           but
           resolves
           to
           goe
           to
           his
           father
           and
           goes
           .
           Many
           kill
           good
           motions
           in
           the
           rise
           of
           them
           :
           many
           follow
           them
           to
           purposes
           and
           resolutions
           ,
           but
           there
           they
           die
           ;
           few
           follow
           them
           to
           practise
           .
           So
           in
           Gods
           wayes
           with
           our selves
           :
           If
           he
           make
           our
           estates
           prosperous
           ,
           and
           advance
           us
           in
           the
           world
           above
           others
           ,
           what
           is
           his
           ayme
           but
           that
           we
           should
           be
           eminent
           instruments
           of
           his
           glory
           ?
           Many
           purpose
           when
           they
           come
           into
           great
           places
           of
           Magistracy
           ,
           or
           any
           preferment
           ,
           to
           doe
           much
           good
           every
           way
           ,
           but
           they
           suffer
           this
           purpose
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           never
           follow
           their
           resolution
           unto
           execution
           .
           So
           what
           is
           the
           ayme
           of
           God
           in
           crosses
           and
           tryalls
           ,
           but
           to
           excite
           and
           exercise
           our
           graces
           ?
           which
           while
           we
           suffer
           to
           lie
           still
           ,
           God
           takes
           us
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           mooves
           us
           ,
           and
           shakes
           us
           by
           the
           north
           winde
           of
           afflictions
           to
           blow
           our
           ashes
           and
           dust
           from
           us
           .
           Therefore
           in
           every
           trouble
           let
           us
           follow
           this
           ayme
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           make
           account
           that
           every
           of
           them
           is
           the
           Lords
           bellowes
           to
           blow
           up
           our
           graces
           :
           so
           shall
           our
           afflictions
           ,
           yea
           our
           sinnes
           themselves
           bee
           as
           the
           smithes
           water
           on
           coales
           to
           heate
           us
           the
           more
           .
        
         
           
           6.
           
           Let
           us
           exercise
           diligently
           our
           
             generall
             calling
          
           
           of
           Christians
           .
           In
           our selves
           let
           us
           practise
           piety
           ,
           and
           keepe
           on
           worke
           the
           grace
           received
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           recompenceth
           the
           practise
           of
           grace
           with
           the
           increase
           of
           grace
           :
           No
           man
           used
           his
           talent
           but
           with
           gaine
           .
           And
           to
           others
           let
           us
           exercise
           friendly
           admonition
           ,
           exhortation
           ,
           reprehension
           ,
           and
           loving
           chastisement
           of
           such
           as
           are
           under
           our
           charge
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           every
           Christian
           is
           a
           debter
           to
           every
           one
           ,
           and
           all
           gifts
           are
           given
           for
           the
           body
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           grace
           is
           as
           fire
           ,
           which
           will
           fasten
           and
           kindle
           where
           ever
           it
           can
           find
           matter
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           recompence
           shall
           be
           much
           increase
           ,
           as
           the
           meale
           in
           the
           barrell
           ,
           and
           the
           oyle
           in
           the
           cruse
           ,
           the
           more
           spent
           the
           more
           increased
           .
           The
           
             speciall
             calling
          
           also
           feedes
           all
           graces
           ,
           and
           calls
           for
           the
           practise
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           of
           piety
           ,
           and
           justice
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           charity
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ;
           yea
           is
           indeed
           a
           schoole
           of
           all
           vertues
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Propound
           wee
           still
           to
           our selves
           an
           higher
           pitch
           ,
           and
           a
           further
           degree
           of
           grace
           than
           as
           yet
           
           we
           have
           attained
           ,
           consider
           how
           farre
           wee
           are
           short
           of
           perfection
           .
           Thus
           did
           Paul
           stirre
           up
           himselfe
           ,
           Phil.
           3.13
           .
           
             I
             forget
             those
             things
             which
             are
             behinde
             ,
             and
             reach
             forth
             to
             those
             things
             which
             are
             before
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Men
           are
           never
           rich
           enough
           (
           they
           think
           )
           have
           never
           money
           enough
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           any
           are
           before
           them
           ,
           this
           makes
           them
           bestirre
           themselves
           to
           gather
           still
           :
           But
           a
           little
           grace
           is
           enough
           ,
           yea
           a
           small
           measure
           is
           thought
           excesse
           and
           too
           much
           .
           The
           Pharisy
           lookes
           to
           such
           as
           in
           his
           conceit
           are
           behinde
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           hee
           is
           not
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           one
           .
           But
           we
           must
           set
           before
           us
           the
           best
           examples
           ;
           
           and
           to
           imitate
           the
           best
           things
           in
           the
           best
           men
           :
           and
           not
           onely
           men
           ,
           but
           the
           Apostle
           propounds
           to
           the
           Church
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           that
           unerring
           patterne
           :
           Heb.
           12.2
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           stirre
           us
           up
           both
           to
           avoid
           the
           meanes
           of
           quenching
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           and
           to
           use
           the
           meanes
           of
           quickning
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           1.
           
           Let
           us
           consider
           ,
           that
           we
           
           must
           be
           countable
           for
           all
           our
           graces
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           :
           our
           Master
           is
           an
           hard
           man
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           day
           of
           account
           will
           not
           call
           onely
           for
           his
           owne
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           whole
           tale
           and
           number
           :
           and
           the
           evill
           servant
           ,
           that
           brought
           the
           owne
           talent
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           number
           ,
           was
           condemned
           .
           Therefore
           neglect
           no
           meanes
           of
           well-doing
           .
           2.
           
           Cherish
           the
           
           Spirit
           and
           his
           graces
           for
           the
           blessings
           hee
           brings
           with
           him
           ,
           even
           all
           the
           fruites
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           illumination
           ,
           consolation
           ,
           holinesse
           ,
           happinesse
           .
           If
           while
           the
           Arke
           was
           in
           Obed-Edoms
           house
           ,
           he
           was
           blessed
           for
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           a
           signe
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           blessed
           shall
           that
           heart
           be
           ,
           that
           entertaines
           himselfe
           ?
           Cheare
           the
           Spirit
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           cheare
           thee
           .
           3.
           
           Whosoever
           
           will
           vexe
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           will
           vexe
           him
           .
           If
           the
           hypocrite
           quench
           him
           ,
           and
           grieve
           him
           ,
           he
           utterly
           departs
           and
           leaves
           ,
           and
           gives
           over
           that
           party
           unto
           death
           .
           1
           Sam.
           16.14
           .
           
             The
             good
             Spirit
             went
             ,
             and
             the
             evill
             Spirit
             came
             upon
             Saul
             :
          
           and
           
             the
             Divell
             entred
             into
             Iudas
          
           .
           Of
           them
           that
           by
           Apostasie
           so
           farre
           provoke
           the
           Lord
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           
             Their
             latter
             end
             is
             worse
             than
             their
             beginning
             :
          
           better
           for
           them
           they
           had
           beene
           heathens
           ,
           yea
           dogges
           ;
           better
           for
           them
           that
           the
           Spirit
           had
           never
           given
           
           them
           the
           least
           common
           grace
           ,
           better
           they
           had
           
             never
             knowne
             the
             way
             of
             truth
          
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           2.20
           .
           And
           if
           the
           godly
           quench
           him
           by
           security
           ,
           or
           any
           sinne
           ,
           hee
           will
           hide
           himselfe
           till
           they
           know
           what
           they
           have
           done
           .
           Object
           .
           What
           matter
           ?
           he
           will
           come
           againe
           if
           I
           be
           Gods
           :
           no
           great
           harme
           if
           he
           goe
           for
           a
           while
           .
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Thou
           maist
           deceive
           thy selfe
           in
           thy
           reckoning
           ,
           and
           thinke
           he
           dwells
           in
           thee
           as
           one
           of
           the
           elect
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           in
           thee
           but
           in
           some
           common
           graces
           :
           and
           then
           he
           goes
           quite
           away
           at
           length
           ,
           and
           never
           comes
           any
           more
           :
           And
           likely
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           in
           whom
           this
           deceit
           discovers
           it selfe
           ,
           who
           canst
           be
           content
           he
           absent
           himselfe
           :
           when
           as
           David
           prayed
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             take
             not
             thy
             holy
             Spirit
             from
             mee
             ,
             Psal.
          
           51.11
           .
           2.
           
           Suppose
           he
           will
           come
           againe
           to
           thee
           that
           art
           the
           Lords
           ,
           yet
           hee
           will
           not
           come
           againe
           so
           freely
           ,
           but
           thou
           shalt
           know
           to
           thy
           cost
           what
           thou
           hadst
           ,
           and
           what
           thou
           hast
           lost
           ;
           and
           shalt
           shed
           teares
           ,
           and
           sigh
           ,
           and
           cry
           ,
           and
           learne
           how
           to
           prise
           him
           before
           he
           come
           againe
           :
           See
           Cant.
           5.2.6
           .
           3.
           
           Perhaps
           hee
           will
           neuer
           come
           with
           that
           abundant
           blessing
           as
           hee
           did
           before
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           never
           attaine
           thy
           first
           love
           ,
           thy
           first
           joy
           ,
           and
           the
           comfort
           thou
           once
           hadst
           ;
           yea
           thou
           maist
           passe
           all
           thy
           daies
           in
           griefe
           to
           see
           how
           much
           thou
           wantest
           of
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           of
           thy
           decayes
           .
           Therfore
           deceive
           not
           thy selfe
           ,
           watch
           thy
           heart
           to
           receive
           and
           entertaine
           the
           good
           Spirit
           whilest
           thou
           hast
           him
           ,
           lest
           he
           depart
           in
           displeasure
           ;
           and
           thou
           be
           left
           to
           lament
           thy
           losse
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             VERSE
             20.
             
          
           
             Despise
             not
             Prophecie
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           Coherence
           of
           these
           words
           with
           the
           former
           is
           this
           :
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           and
           his
           graces
           are
           continued
           and
           cherished
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           beleevers
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           Prophecy
           ;
           therfore
           if
           you
           would
           not
           have
           the
           Spirit
           quenched
           ,
           you
           must
           
             not
             despise
             Prophecy
          
           .
        
         
           To
           finde
           out
           the
           meaning
           hereof
           consider
           these
           two
           things
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               What
               Prophecy
               is
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               it
               is
               
                 Not
                 to
                 despise
                 it
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           I.
           Prophecy
           in
           Scripture
           is
           used
           both
           in
           a
           strict
           and
           in
           a
           large
           sense
           .
           In
           a
           strict
           sense
           it
           is
           used
           for
           prediction
           or
           foretelling
           of
           things
           to
           come
           :
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             foretell
          
           .
           So
           those
           holy
           penne-men
           of
           Scripture
           are
           called
           Prophets
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.10
           .
           And
           
             Philips
             foure
             daughters
             ,
             Prophetisses
             :
             Acts
          
           21.9
           .
           In
           a
           large
           sense
           Prophecy
           is
           taken
           for
           the
           interpretation
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
           
           And
           this
           is
           a
           gift
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           enabling
           men
           to
           expound
           Prophecies
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           interpret
           ,
           and
           apply
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           .
           Thus
           the
           word
           is
           taken
           ,
           Rom.
           12.6
           .
           
             Having
             Prophecy
             let
             us
             Prophecy
             according
             to
             the
             analogy
             of
             faith
             .
          
           And
           Ephes.
           4.11
           .
           
             Christ
             ascending
             into
             heaven
             ,
             gave
             some
             to
             be
             Prophets
             :
          
           speaking
           of
           Evangelicall
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           This
           latter
           Prophecy
           ,
           being
           here
           meant
           ,
           hath
           two
           parts
           ,
           preaching
           and
           prayer
           :
           
           for
           every
           Prophet
           is
           partly
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           partly
           the
           peoples
           voice
           unto
           God
           :
           God
           said
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Gen.
          
           20.7
           .
           
             Give
             the
             man
             his
             wife
             againe
             ,
             and
             hee
             will
             pray
             for
             thee
             ;
             for
             hee
             is
             a
             Prophet
             .
          
           And
           both
           of
           them
           are
           joyned
           together
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.4
           .
           Both
           these
           parts
           of
           Prophecy
           are
           here
           meant
           ,
           especially
           the
           former
           ,
           which
           hath
           two
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           
           teaching
           ,
           which
           stands
           in
           right
           interpreting
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           giving
           the
           right
           sense
           ,
           raising
           sound
           doctrines
           ,
           and
           beating
           downe
           contrary
           errours
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           exhorting
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           applying
           of
           doctrines
           to
           the
           use
           of
           edification
           and
           consolation
           .
           These
           were
           distinguished
           in
           the
           primative
           Church
           into
           seuerall
           offices
           ,
           of
           Doctors
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           abundant
           gifts
           then
           given
           ,
           and
           the
           indistinct
           multitude
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           not
           brought
           into
           distinct
           congregations
           :
           but
           now
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           are
           confounded
           into
           one
           .
           For
           the
           proofe
           of
           these
           parts
           of
           Prophecy
           see
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.3
           .
           
             He
             that
             prophecieth
             ,
             speaketh
             to
             men
             ,
             for
             edification
             ,
             for
             exhortation
             and
             consolation
             .
          
        
         
           II.
           
             To
             despise
          
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           openly
           to
           contemne
           
           preaching
           and
           publike
           prayers
           ,
           but
           lightly
           to
           regard
           ,
           or
           carelesly
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           :
           for
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           properly
           signifies
           basely
           to
           account
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           esteeme
           it
           nothing
           worth
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           reckoning
           ;
           which
           indeede
           is
           all
           one
           with
           despising
           it
           .
           And
           the
           Apostle
           intendeth
           when
           he
           saith
           
             (
             Despise
             not
          
           )
           that
           they
           should
           not
           onely
           not
           loath
           and
           contemne
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           honour
           it
           ,
           highly
           esteeme
           it
           ,
           heartily
           love
           it
           ,
           yea
           sincerely
           follow
           it
           .
           So
           the
           children
           are
           said
           to
           despise
           the
           counsell
           of
           their
           parents
           ,
           when
           they
           doe
           not
           follow
           it
           .
           For
           thus
           the
           phrase
           
             (
             Not
             to
             despise
          
           )
           is
           used
           in
           Scripture
           :
           Psal.
           51.17
           .
           
             A
             broken
             and
             a
             contrite
             heart
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             despise
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           highly
           esteeme
           ,
           value
           at
           a
           high
           prise
           and
           rate
           :
           In
           such
           speeches
           (
           by
           a
           meiosis
           )
           lesse
           being
           spoken
           than
           meant
           .
        
         
           
           Christian
           men
           and
           women
           must
           not
           onely
           not
           despise
           ,
           but
           conscionably
           embrace
           the
           preaching
           and
           ministery
           of
           the
           word
           .
           1
           Cor.
           14.1.3
           .
           
             Above
             all
             other
             speciall
             gifts
             desire
             and
             esteeme
             Prophecying
             .
             Prov.
          
           8.32
           ,
           33.
           
           
             Heare
             instruction
             ,
             and
             be
             wise
             ,
             refuse
             it
             not
             :
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             heareth
             me
             ,
             watching
             daily
             at
             my
             gates
             ,
             and
             giving
             attendance
             at
             the
             posts
             of
             my
             doores
             .
          
        
         
           
           One
           reason
           hereof
           is
           in
           the
           Text
           :
           By
           faithfull
           preaching
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           his
           graces
           ,
           and
           motions
           are
           quickned
           and
           cherished
           ,
           as
           by
           it
           they
           are
           begun
           and
           continued
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Ministery
           is
           the
           chariot
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           whereby
           he
           rides
           gloriously
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           elect
           .
           Acts
           10.44
           .
           
             While
             Peter
             spake
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             fell
             upon
             them
             which
             heard
             
             his
             words
             .
          
           2.
           
           Prophecy
           is
           that
           which
           inciteth
           and
           provoketh
           us
           in
           our
           dulnesse
           ,
           and
           quickens
           us
           to
           the
           faithfull
           imployment
           of
           such
           gifts
           as
           are
           given
           us
           by
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Eccles.
           12.11
           .
           
             The
             words
             of
             the
             wise
             are
             like
             goades
             ,
             and
             nailes
             ,
             fastened
             by
             the
             masters
             of
             assemblies
             :
          
           As
           goades
           ,
           to
           pricke
           us
           forward
           when
           wee
           grow
           dull
           and
           sloathfull
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           piety
           and
           vertue
           ;
           and
           as
           nailes
           ,
           to
           fasten
           us
           to
           the
           sound
           love
           and
           obedience
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           when
           we
           grow
           either
           wavering
           ,
           weake
           ,
           or
           weary
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           Apostles
           by
           preaching
           confirmed
           the
           Disciples
           at
           
             Antioch
             ,
             Acts
          
           14.22
           .
           So
           Ieremy
           calls
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           
             a
             fire
             shut
             up
             in
             his
             bones
             ,
             which
             warme
             and
             heates
             our
             colde
             and
             frozen
             hearts
             ,
          
           and
           quickens
           our
           graces
           ;
           as
           the
           two
           Disciples
           ,
           whose
           
             hearts
             glowed
             in
             them
             while
             Christ
             opened
             to
             them
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
           3.
           
           Prophecy
           is
           powerfull
           for
           Edification
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           faith
           ,
           in
           godlinesse
           ,
           love
           ,
           zeale
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           newnesse
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           heavenly
           vertues
           .
           For
           Exhortation
           ,
           which
           containes
           admonition
           and
           reprehension
           ;
           both
           which
           are
           speciall
           good
           meanes
           to
           awake
           and
           quicken
           us
           ,
           when
           coldnesse
           and
           carelesnesse
           creepe
           on
           us
           .
           And
           for
           Consolation
           ,
           for
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           portion
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           
             by
             many
             tribulations
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
          
           
           they
           have
           great
           and
           continuall
           neede
           of
           matter
           of
           comfort
           and
           strength
           ,
           the
           which
           being
           onely
           to
           be
           had
           from
           the
           conduits
           of
           comfort
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           gracious
           promises
           conteined
           therein
           ;
           what
           a
           forcible
           argument
           is
           this
           to
           make
           us
           highly
           esteeme
           ,
           and
           joyfully
           embrace
           
           so
           gracious
           a
           meanes
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           instruction
           ,
           but
           of
           strong
           consolation
           !
        
         
           
           2.
           
           The
           gift
           of
           Prophecy
           and
           faithfull
           preaching
           is
           that
           precious
           gift
           which
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           when
           he
           left
           the
           world
           ,
           bestowed
           on
           his
           Church
           ,
           Eph.
           4.11
           .
           
             For
             the
             gathering
             together
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             for
             the
             building
             up
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ.
          
           Now
           with
           what
           safety
           can
           any
           man
           despise
           so
           great
           a
           gift
           of
           so
           deare
           a
           friend
           ,
           which
           hee
           was
           so
           carefull
           at
           his
           last
           departure
           to
           commend
           to
           his
           friends
           ;
           to
           so
           gracious
           a
           purpose
           and
           end
           ,
           as
           to
           gather
           them
           from
           under
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           dispersed
           and
           lost
           estate
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           whereas
           without
           vision
           or
           prophecy
           people
           are
           lost
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           the
           word
           is
           )
           naked
           ,
           exposed
           to
           Gods
           wrath
           and
           their
           owne
           perdition
           :
           Prov.
           29.18
           .
        
         
           Nay
           more
           ;
           the
           Lord
           in
           this
           one
           gift
           offers
           a
           whole
           mint
           of
           mercy
           to
           be
           divided
           among
           beleevers
           .
           He
           offers
           us
           life
           of
           grace
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           called
           
             the
             word
             of
             life
          
           :
           
           and
           
             the
             word
             of
             grace
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           6.33
           .
           
             the
             word
             that
             I
             speake
             unto
             you
             is
             spirit
             and
             life
             .
          
           He
           offers
           us
           light
           of
           grace
           and
           glory
           ,
           without
           the
           shine
           of
           which
           glorious
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           men
           sit
           in
           darkenesse
           and
           shadow
           of
           death
           ;
           having
           their
           understanding
           darkned
           ,
           and
           strangers
           to
           the
           life
           of
           God
           through
           the
           ignorance
           that
           is
           in
           them
           .
           Hee
           offers
           by
           it
           grace
           and
           peace
           ,
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           called
           a
           
             Ministery
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Gospell
             of
             peace
             ,
             whereby
             God
             through
             us
             beseecheth
             men
             to
             be
             reconciled
          
           :
           2
           Cor.
           5.19
           .
           He
           offereth
           
           us
           faith
           by
           this
           gift
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           this
           being
           the
           ordinary
           meanes
           by
           which
           we
           attaine
           that
           precious
           gift
           of
           gifts
           :
           Rom.
           10.17
           .
           
             Without
             hearing
             ,
             no
             faith
             .
             Rom.
          
           10.8
           .
           
             The
             word
             of
             faith
             which
             wee
             preach
             .
          
           Lastly
           ,
           he
           offereth
           us
           by
           it
           ,
           
             the
             end
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             even
             the
             salvation
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.9
           .
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           called
           
             a
             word
             of
             salvation
             ,
             Acts
          
           13.26
           .
           Now
           what
           great
           and
           unspeakable
           wickednesse
           were
           it
           to
           despise
           so
           great
           salvation
           ,
           to
           despise
           the
           word
           of
           life
           ,
           of
           grace
           ,
           of
           light
           ,
           of
           peace
           ,
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           of
           it
           which
           is
           salvation
           ?
           for
           it
           is
           the
           ingraffed
           word
           ,
           able
           to
           save
           soules
           :
           Iam.
           1.21
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Manifold
           is
           the
           evill
           that
           overtakes
           a
           despiser
           of
           Prophecy
           :
           1.
           
           He
           is
           destitute
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           who
           hath
           no
           being
           ,
           no
           delight
           to
           be
           there
           ;
           as
           the
           connexion
           of
           the
           precepts
           witnesseth
           .
           2.
           
           Prophecy
           being
           neglected
           ,
           piety
           is
           lost
           ,
           and
           men
           prove
           profane
           persons
           :
           this
           was
           a
           brand
           of
           Esaus
           profanesse
           ,
           that
           hee
           cared
           more
           for
           a
           meales
           meate
           ,
           than
           he
           did
           for
           the
           blessing
           ,
           Heb.
           12.16
           .
           3.
           
           Despise
           thou
           prophecy
           ,
           thy
           prayer
           shall
           be
           despised
           ,
           and
           all
           thy
           service
           is
           abominable
           :
           Prov.
           28.9
           .
           and
           chap.
           1.28
           .
           
             Because
             I
             have
             cryed
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             and
             yee
             would
             not
             heare
             ,
             yee
             shall
             cry
             and
             not
             be
             heard
             .
          
           4.
           
           It
           ties
           and
           fastens
           sinne
           on
           men
           ,
           yea
           and
           heapes
           up
           judgement
           ;
           for
           first
           ,
           it
           nourisheth
           ignorance
           ,
           a
           maine
           supporter
           of
           Satans
           kingdome
           :
           secondly
           ,
           it
           resisteth
           faith
           ,
           by
           refusing
           the
           onely
           and
           ordinary
           meanes
           of
           it
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           it
           barreth
           out
           repentance
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           the
           meanes
           of
           our
           regeneraration
           ,
           and
           change
           of
           heart
           and
           life
           :
           fourthly
           ,
           it
           
           makes
           sinne
           farre
           more
           sinfull
           ,
           because
           here
           is
           a
           refusall
           of
           mercy
           and
           grace
           offered
           by
           prophecy
           :
           Ioh.
           15.22
           
             If
             I
             had
             not
             come
             and
             spoken
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             sinned
             ;
             but
             now
             they
             have
             no
             cloake
             for
             their
             sinne
             .
          
           Fifthly
           ,
           the
           refusall
           of
           prophecy
           provoketh
           the
           Lord
           to
           give
           up
           men
           to
           vile
           affections
           ,
           to
           worke
           all
           uncleannesse
           with
           greedinesse
           ,
           because
           they
           
             received
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             ,
          
           2
           Thess.
           2.10
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           tyes
           on
           judgement
           as
           fast
           as
           sinne
           ,
           and
           wraps
           the
           despiser
           in
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           :
           Heb.
           2.3
           .
           
             How
             shall
             we
             escape
             ,
             if
             we
             neglect
             ,
          
           (
           much
           more
           )
           
             despise
             so
             great
             salvation
          
           .
           Consider
           the
           threatnings
           ,
           Acts
           13.41
           .
           
             Beholde
             ye
             despisers
             ,
             and
             wonder
             ,
             and
             vanish
             away
             :
             Beholde
             ,
             I
             will
             worke
             a
             worke
             in
             your
             dayes
             which
             a
             man
             would
             not
             beleeve
          
           for
           the
           terrour
           of
           it
           :
           out
           of
           Habak
           .
           1.5
           .
        
         
           
           This
           serves
           to
           reproove
           ,
           1.
           
           Anabaptists
           and
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           who
           pretend
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           despise
           prophecy
           ;
           they
           have
           the
           Spirit
           to
           guide
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           neede
           no
           preaching
           .
           2.
           
           Those
           profane
           Atheists
           at
           home
           ,
           who
           despising
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           grace
           ,
           live
           as
           without
           God
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Many
           who
           have
           Iacobs
           voice
           ,
           professe
           in
           word
           better
           things
           ,
           yet
           prize
           the
           preaching
           of
           Christ
           as
           a
           thing
           of
           nought
           .
           It
           is
           better
           to
           be
           casting
           up
           some
           account
           ,
           or
           reading
           some
           history
           ,
           or
           walking
           in
           the
           fields
           ,
           or
           visiting
           some
           friends
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           going
           to
           a
           play
           ,
           than
           to
           a
           Sermon
           .
           Are
           these
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           or
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           the
           profane
           sonnes
           of
           profane
           Esau
           ?
           What
           can
           hee
           tell
           me
           (
           saith
           one
           )
           which
           I
           know
           not
           ?
           As
           if
           thy
           knowledge
           
           could
           priviledge
           thee
           to
           despise
           Prophecy
           .
           And
           what
           thinkest
           thou
           ?
           These
           Thessalonians
           had
           knowledge
           as
           well
           as
           thou
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           
             taught
             of
             God
          
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           4.9
           .
           yet
           must
           not
           they
           despise
           Prophecy
           ,
           and
           wilt
           thou
           despise
           it
           ?
           We
           see
           not
           (
           saith
           another
           )
           but
           that
           all
           this
           preaching
           doth
           breede
           barrennesse
           ,
           as
           an
           immoderate
           raine
           ,
           and
           brings
           preaching
           into
           contempt
           :
           As
           if
           the
           abundance
           of
           prophecying
           did
           priviledge
           the
           profane
           heart
           to
           despise
           it
           .
           The
           Israelites
           made
           just
           such
           another
           reason
           ,
           
             Oh
             wee
             have
             nothing
             but
             Mannah
             ,
             Mannah
             ,
             and
             our
             soule
             is
             weary
             of
             this
             Mannah
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           by
           their
           owne
           confession
           ,
           if
           they
           loathe
           this
           Mannah
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           nothing
           else
           to
           live
           by
           ,
           they
           shall
           surely
           die
           ,
           and
           their
           blood
           be
           upon
           them
           .
           Object
           .
           Wee
           see
           not
           that
           this
           preaching
           doth
           any
           thing
           but
           breede
           contention
           among
           Preachers
           and
           hearers
           .
           Answ.
           As
           if
           ,
           because
           a
           bad
           stomacke
           turnes
           wholsome
           meate
           into
           bad
           humours
           ,
           therefore
           good
           meate
           must
           be
           despised
           :
           and
           because
           mans
           nature
           (
           spider-like
           )
           turnes
           wholsome
           doctrine
           into
           poyson
           ,
           therefore
           wholsome
           doctrine
           may
           be
           despised
           .
           Many
           other
           allegations
           the
           Divell
           puts
           into
           the
           mindes
           and
           mouthes
           of
           men
           ,
           against
           Prophecy
           ,
           because
           he
           knowes
           by
           preaching
           ,
           his
           kingdome
           
             falls
             like
             lightening
             ,
             Luk.
          
           10.18
           .
           But
           those
           that
           feare
           the
           Lord
           will
           abhorre
           them
           .
           3.
           
           Others
           are
           reprooved
           ,
           who
           can
           be
           content
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           read
           ,
           and
           thinke
           themselves
           in
           good
           case
           if
           they
           can
           reade
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           good
           bookes
           at
           home
           ,
           but
           despise
           prophecy
           and
           interpretation
           :
           
           which
           what
           else
           is
           it
           but
           to
           reject
           Gods
           wisedome
           in
           his
           owne
           meanes
           ,
           who
           hath
           set
           us
           apart
           to
           pray
           men
           in
           Christs
           stead
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           God
           ?
           The
           conversion
           of
           men
           was
           never
           committed
           to
           mens
           owne
           private
           reading
           ,
           no
           nor
           to
           the
           ministery
           of
           Angels
           ;
           no
           nor
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           undertooke
           to
           convert
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           his
           owne
           industry
           ,
           but
           left
           his
           Disciples
           to
           doe
           greater
           things
           than
           himselfe
           :
           Ioh.
           14.12
           .
           Contemne
           Gods
           meanes
           ,
           and
           thy
           owne
           shall
           never
           succeede
           .
           Besides
           ,
           will
           not
           any
           say
           ,
           that
           hee
           understands
           better
           by
           interpretation
           of
           things
           ,
           than
           by
           bare
           reading
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           any
           but
           grosse
           malice
           ,
           and
           wilfulnesse
           .
           4.
           
           Others
           will
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           not
           read
           onely
           but
           preached
           ,
           and
           yet
           despise
           Prophecy
           ,
           because
           they
           despise
           the
           practise
           of
           that
           they
           heare
           ;
           as
           Herod
           .
           That
           which
           a
           man
           cares
           not
           to
           keepe
           ,
           hee
           despiseth
           .
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             heare
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             keepe
             it
             ,
             and
             doe
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           Therefore
           beware
           of
           despising
           Prophecy
           ,
           and
           of
           
             receiving
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             vaine
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           6.1
           .
           but
           rather
           heartily
           and
           sincerely
           embrace
           it
           .
           
           Meanes
           .
           1.
           
           Labour
           to
           see
           the
           necessity
           of
           it
           ,
           being
           
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             salvation
             ,
             Rom.
          
           1.16
           .
           and
           
           a
           principall
           ordinance
           of
           his
           to
           reveale
           the
           great
           mysteries
           of
           salvation
           ,
           which
           thou
           canst
           never
           
           understand
           without
           a
           teacher
           .
           2.
           
           Make
           conscience
           of
           hearing
           the
           word
           often
           :
           1
           Pet.
           2.2
           .
           
             As
             new-borne
             babes
          
           ,
           feeling
           their
           want
           ,
           would
           sucke
           every
           houre
           of
           the
           day
           and
           night
           .
           Esteeme
           it
           
           with
           
             Mary
             ,
             the
             one
             thing
             necessary
             .
          
           3.
           
           Attend
           at
           
           the
           gates
           of
           wisdomes
           house
           ,
           Prov.
           8.33
           .
           It
           was
           the
           praise
           of
           these
           Thessalonians
           ,
           that
           they
           
             heard
             the
             word
             with
             all
             readinesse
             ,
             Act.
          
           17.11
           .
           and
           a
           great
           worke
           of
           God
           in
           Lydia
           ,
           chap.
           16.14
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             opened
             her
             heart
             ,
             to
             attend
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           4.
           
           Rejoyce
           in
           it
           as
           the
           
             Iaylor
             ,
             Act.
          
           16.32
           .
           
           
             Hee
             rejoyced
             that
             hee
             and
             all
             the
             household
             beleeved
             .
          
           And
           the
           wise
           Merchant
           went
           away
           rejoycing
           .
           Not
           to
           delight
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           to
           despise
           it
           :
           Ierem.
           6.10
           .
           
             Beholde
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             to
             them
             a
             reproach
             ,
          
           why
           ?
           
             they
             have
             no
             delight
             in
             it
             .
          
           5.
           
           If
           
           thou
           wouldest
           not
           despise
           Prophecy
           ,
           despise
           not
           Prophets
           :
           This
           were
           to
           despise
           Christ
           himselfe
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             Hee
             that
             despiseth
             you
             despiseth
             mee
             ,
             Luk.
          
           10.10
           .
           But
           have
           them
           in
           singular
           love
           for
           their
           workes
           sake
           ,
           as
           our
           spirituall
           fathers
           begetting
           us
           unto
           Christ.
           Wee
           see
           how
           the
           Prophets
           of
           the
           olde
           Testament
           were
           esteemed
           even
           of
           Kings
           themselves
           ;
           as
           Ioash
           ,
           though
           a
           wicked
           King
           ,
           finding
           Elisha
           ready
           to
           die
           ,
           fell
           on
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           wept
           ,
           and
           cried
           ,
           
             My
             father
             ,
             my
             father
             ,
             the
             horsemen
             of
             Israel
             and
             the
             chariots
             thereof
             ,
          
           2
           
             King
             ▪
          
           13.14
           .
           And
           shall
           not
           beleevers
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           honour
           the
           Prophets
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           who
           as
           good
           lampes
           consume
           themselves
           to
           give
           others
           light
           ?
           But
           alas
           !
           the
           calling
           of
           Prophecying
           it
           is
           like
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           was
           like
           a
           withered
           branch
           ,
           and
           a
           roote
           in
           a
           dry
           ground
           ,
           no
           beauty
           ,
           no
           favour
           to
           desire
           it
           ,
           the
           carnall
           man
           sees
           no
           good
           in
           it
           ;
           notwithstanding
           Christ
           hath
           magnified
           it
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           .
           Such
           are
           cleerely
           convinced
           to
           despise
           prophecying
           ,
           what
           ever
           they
           say
           to
           the
           
           contrary
           .
           And
           much
           more
           those
           ,
           who
           like
           Saul
           can
           let
           his
           speare
           fly
           at
           David
           ,
           while
           hee
           playes
           on
           his
           harpe
           to
           solace
           and
           comfort
           him
           ,
           and
           drive
           the
           evill
           spirit
           from
           him
           .
           They
           can
           cast
           darts
           of
           reproach
           and
           slander
           ,
           and
           shoote
           arrowes
           of
           malice
           and
           violence
           ,
           while
           the
           Prophets
           of
           the
           Lord
           play
           on
           this
           heavenly
           harpe
           ,
           to
           drive
           the
           evill
           Spirit
           away
           out
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             VERSE
             21.
             
          
           
             Try
             all
             things
             :
             Hold
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
          
        
         
           THis
           precept
           is
           aptly
           knit
           to
           the
           former
           ;
           we
           must
           
             not
             despise
             Prophecy
          
           ,
           
           but
           yet
           we
           must
           not
           receive
           and
           beleeve
           every
           prophecy
           and
           doctrine
           which
           we
           heare
           ,
           but
           first
           diligently
           and
           with
           judgement
           try
           what
           we
           heare
           ,
           and
           proving
           it
           to
           be
           good
           and
           sound
           ,
           strongly
           holde
           and
           maintaine
           it
           ,
           and
           reject
           whatsoever
           is
           contrary
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           [
           
             Try
             all
             things
          
           .
           ]
        
         
           Here
           are
           three
           things
           considerable
           .
           
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             Action
             :
             Try.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Object
             :
             Things
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Extent
             :
             
               All
               things
            
             .
          
        
         
           To
           understand
           the
           precept
           ,
           consider
           these
           foure
           particulars
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             What
             it
             is
             to
             try
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             are
             the
             things
             to
             be
             tryed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Who
             must
             try
             them
             .
          
           
             
             4.
             
             By
             what
             rule
             they
             must
             be
             tryed
             .
          
        
         
           
           For
           the
           first
           :
           The
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           taken
           from
           Goldsmithes
           ,
           who
           try
           and
           prove
           their
           mettalls
           ;
           and
           they
           prove
           them
           two
           wayes
           ,
           or
           for
           two
           ends
           :
           1.
           
           By
           the
           fire
           ,
           to
           separate
           and
           consume
           the
           drosse
           :
           2.
           
           By
           the
           touch-stone
           ,
           to
           discerne
           good
           mettalls
           from
           counterfeit
           .
           This
           later
           is
           here
           enjoyned
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           hand
           over-head
           take
           doctrines
           and
           courses
           up
           upon
           mans
           word
           ,
           but
           first
           try
           them
           by
           the
           touch-stone
           whether
           they
           will
           hold
           touch
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           finde
           out
           what
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           evill
           ,
           what
           is
           true
           and
           what
           is
           false
           ,
           what
           is
           currant
           and
           what
           is
           counterfeit
           ,
           either
           in
           doctrines
           or
           manners
           ,
           to
           embrace
           and
           holde
           
             the
             one
          
           ,
           to
           eschew
           and
           abstaine
           from
           
             the
             other
          
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           tryall
           of
           all
           things
           by
           fire
           also
           :
           but
           it
           is
           not
           of
           Christians
           here
           ,
           but
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           hereafter
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           Apostle
           speakes
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.13
           .
           
             The
             fire
             shall
             try
             every
             mans
             worke
             of
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
           For
           the
           second
           :
           the
           Object
           ,
           or
           what
           things
           are
           to
           be
           tryed
           ;
           
             All
             things
          
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           What
           ?
           may
           we
           try
           as
           Adam
           did
           the
           forbidden
           tree
           as
           well
           as
           the
           tree
           of
           life
           ?
           Or
           would
           our
           Apostle
           have
           us
           try
           with
           
             Salomon
             ,
             mirth
             and
             laughter
             ,
             wisdome
             and
             folly
             ,
             Eccles.
          
           2.1
           ?
           the
           former
           whereof
           by
           tryall
           he
           found
           but
           madnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           but
           vanity
           ?
           Or
           in
           matter
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           would
           hee
           have
           us
           runne
           through
           all
           sects
           and
           religions
           ,
           as
           an
           Hereticke
           (
           confuted
           by
           Iunius
           )
           confessed
           he
           had
           beene
           with
           Iewes
           ,
           
           
             Arians
             ,
             Mahometans
          
           ,
           and
           such
           sects
           ,
           that
           at
           length
           he
           
           might
           finde
           the
           truth
           among
           them
           :
           which
           is
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           
             viam
             per
             avia
             investigare
          
           ,
           and
           to
           seeke
           truth
           by
           wandring
           through
           all
           sorts
           of
           errours
           .
           Are
           all
           things
           to
           be
           tried
           without
           restraint
           or
           limitation
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           generall
           or
           universall
           particle
           All
           is
           to
           be
           restrained
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ;
           
             Despise
             not
             Prophecy
          
           ,
           but
           yet
           be
           not
           so
           light
           and
           rashly
           credulous
           ,
           to
           receive
           and
           beleeve
           whatsoever
           doctrine
           yee
           heare
           ;
           but
           try
           and
           examine
           all
           doctrines
           which
           are
           propounded
           for
           truth
           ,
           whether
           they
           concerne
           matter
           of
           faith
           or
           of
           manners
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           receive
           that
           which
           is
           sound
           and
           reject
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           1.
           
           What
           ?
           must
           all
           doctrines
           be
           tryed
           ?
           what
           if
           the
           chiefe
           Doctours
           and
           Pastours
           of
           the
           Church
           enjoyne
           us
           to
           holde
           this
           or
           that
           point
           ?
           Is
           that
           lyable
           to
           examination
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           The
           Priests
           in
           the
           Law
           might
           not
           determine
           and
           judge
           of
           cases
           as
           they
           list
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           Deut.
           17.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           2.
           
           If
           they
           were
           partiall
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           yet
           the
           people
           might
           not
           depart
           from
           the
           wayes
           of
           sincere
           truth
           ,
           Mal.
           2.9
           .
           3.
           
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           sheepe
           are
           simple
           creatures
           ,
           and
           should
           follow
           the
           shepheard
           ,
           but
           Christs
           sheepe
           are
           not
           so
           simple
           as
           to
           follow
           any
           for
           his
           office
           and
           place
           sake
           ,
           
           but
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           
             heare
             the
             voice
             of
             Christ
          
           :
           They
           are
           
             reasonable
             sheepe
          
           ,
           and
           know
           ,
           that
           He
           that
           is
           Truth
           it selfe
           must
           be
           determiner
           of
           all
           truth
           .
           And
           suppose
           a
           guide
           be
           blinde
           ,
           as
           Christ
           calls
           the
           
             Pharises
             blinde
             guides
          
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           warrant
           for
           other
           men
           to
           shut
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           follow
           them
           ,
           
           
           lest
           
             both
             fall
             into
             the
             ditch
          
           .
           4.
           
           Wee
           reade
           ,
           that
           the
           Bereans
           are
           commended
           for
           trying
           Saint
           Pauls
           doctrine
           ,
           Acts
           17.11
           .
           And
           what
           Doctour
           or
           Pastour
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           any
           whit
           comparable
           to
           Saint
           Paul
           ?
           who
           hath
           the
           spirit
           of
           infallibility
           as
           he
           had
           ?
        
         
           Quest.
           2.
           
           What
           if
           a
           doctrine
           come
           backed
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           or
           the
           Authority
           of
           Councels
           ,
           or
           other
           Antiquity
           ?
           may
           not
           that
           be
           free
           from
           triall
           ?
        
         
           
           Answ.
           1.
           
           We
           neither
           despise
           nor
           neglect
           Fathers
           and
           Councells
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           have
           not
           learned
           to
           try
           truth
           by
           persons
           ,
           but
           persons
           by
           truth
           :
           out
           of
           Tertullian
           and
           Augustine
           .
           2.
           
           What
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Gal.
           1.8
           .
           
             If
             we
             ,
             or
             an
             Angell
             from
             heaven
             bring
             any
             other
             Doctrine
             ,
             holde
             him
             accursed
             ?
          
           plainly
           implying
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           person
           which
           brings
           a
           Doctrine
           ,
           were
           an
           Angell
           ,
           yet
           he
           must
           be
           tryed
           .
           3.
           
           Fathers
           themselves
           never
           challenged
           this
           immunity
           and
           exemption
           ,
           as
           indeede
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           they
           should
           ;
           for
           themselves
           have
           erred
           in
           many
           Doctrines
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           they
           retracted
           ,
           and
           some
           they
           never
           retracted
           :
           Besides
           ,
           they
           wrote
           many
           truthes
           which
           are
           not
           extant
           ,
           and
           many
           things
           are
           extant
           in
           their
           names
           which
           they
           never
           wrote
           ;
           and
           many
           things
           are
           true
           which
           they
           never
           thought
           on
           .
           Therefore
           an
           allegation
           out
           of
           their
           writings
           may
           not
           passe
           without
           tryall
           .
           4.
           
           Antiquity
           exempts
           no
           Doctrine
           from
           tryall
           ;
           
           for
           though
           
             that
             which
             is
             most
             ancient
             ,
             be
             most
             true
             ,
          
           (
           for
           the
           good
           wheate
           was
           sowne
           before
           the
           tares
           )
           yet
           truth
           got
           onely
           the
           start
           of
           falshood
           ,
           and
           falshood
           
           is
           almost
           as
           ancient
           as
           truth
           :
           I
           am
           sure
           as
           ancient
           as
           Paradise
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           first
           day
           of
           mans
           creation
           ,
           and
           followes
           truth
           as
           the
           shadow
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           hangs
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           comes
           up
           with
           it
           as
           chaffe
           with
           wheate
           .
           5.
           
           Who
           that
           is
           conversant
           in
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           wisheth
           not
           that
           some
           of
           them
           had
           beene
           more
           wary
           than
           by
           undiscreete
           zeale
           to
           receive
           from
           the
           tide
           of
           ancient
           times
           many
           relickes
           of
           Iewes
           and
           Pagans
           ?
           and
           that
           they
           had
           beene
           more
           cautelous
           ,
           than
           out
           of
           darke
           devotion
           to
           set
           up
           Antichrist
           in
           his
           throne
           while
           they
           intended
           to
           holde
           him
           downe
           ?
        
         
           By
           all
           which
           we
           may
           observe
           the
           Popish
           blasphemy
           ,
           vented
           by
           Stapleton
           saying
           ,
           
           Christ
           set
           Doctors
           in
           authority
           ,
           not
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           3.
           
           In
           matter
           of
           practise
           ;
           what
           if
           any
           thing
           come
           backed
           with
           the
           example
           of
           great
           men
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           generall
           multitude
           ,
           and
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           times
           ?
           I
           hope
           wee
           must
           not
           be
           so
           nice
           as
           to
           bring
           that
           to
           the
           tryall
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           As
           the
           ancient
           speech
           is
           ,
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
           
             I
             am
             Truth
          
           ,
           not
           Custome
           ,
           so
           Christians
           must
           frame
           themselves
           to
           Truth
           ,
           what
           ever
           the
           Custome
           be
           :
           Custome
           (
           we
           say
           )
           is
           a
           tyrant
           ,
           but
           Truth
           must
           be
           our
           King
           and
           Guide
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           the
           part
           of
           a
           wise
           Christian
           to
           row
           hard
           against
           the
           streame
           of
           bad
           Customes
           ,
           wherof
           the
           world
           is
           full
           .
           2.
           
           For
           the
           example
           of
           great
           men
           ,
           it
           had
           beene
           good
           for
           Peter
           to
           have
           tryed
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Rulers
           in
           their
           dealing
           against
           Christ
           ,
           before
           hee
           had
           denied
           and
           forsworne
           him
           :
           their
           example
           as
           little
           patronized
           him
           as
           themselves
           .
           Well
           said
           
             Augustine
             ,
             
             Non
             debemus
             semper
             probare
             quicquid
             probati
             homines
             urgent
             ,
          
           
           
             sed
             judicium
             Scripturarum
             adhibere
             an
             illae
             probent
          
           :
           We
           must
           not
           still
           approve
           whatsoever
           worthy
           men
           urge
           us
           unto
           ,
           but
           take
           with
           us
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           whether
           they
           approove
           it
           or
           no.
           3.
           
           Suppose
           they
           be
           as
           good
           as
           great
           ,
           and
           as
           great
           as
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           yet
           must
           wee
           
             follow
             them
             no
             further
             than
             they
             follow
             Christ
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           11.1
           .
           4.
           
           For
           the
           example
           of
           multitudes
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           good
           saying
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Wee
           are
           not
           to
           number
           the
           voices
           wee
           have
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           
           but
           to
           weigh
           them
           :
           and
           it
           often
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           part
           overcomes
           the
           better
           part
           .
           And
           as
           I
           approove
           of
           Diogenes
           his
           wisdome
           ,
           who
           thought
           he
           should
           doe
           best
           when
           he
           did
           least
           what
           the
           common
           people
           did
           :
           so
           I
           am
           sure
           out
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           that
           course
           of
           life
           is
           most
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           contrary
           to
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           4.
           
           What
           if
           any
           thing
           come
           with
           Authority
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           image
           and
           subscription
           of
           Cesar
           upon
           it
           ?
           must
           that
           be
           presently
           admitted
           without
           further
           question
           ?
        
         
           
           Answ.
           1.
           
           
             Every
             soule
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             powers
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             for
             conscience
             sake
          
           ;
           but
           not
           without
           a
           conscience
           rightly
           enformed
           and
           guided
           ,
           onely
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           God
           be
           not
           disobeyed
           ,
           nor
           his
           truth
           disparaged
           .
           2.
           
           We
           acknowledge
           with
           Tertullian
           ,
           
           and
           reverence
           the
           Emperour
           as
           one
           that
           is
           the
           second
           man
           under
           God
           ,
           and
           inferiour
           unto
           God
           onely
           :
           And
           
             give
             unto
             Cesar
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Cesars
             ,
          
           but
           so
           as
           we
           
             give
             unto
             God
             the
             things
             
             that
             are
             Gods.
          
           3.
           
           It
           was
           the
           errour
           of
           the
           unbeleeving
           Iewes
           against
           Iason
           and
           the
           brethren
           ,
           Acts
           17.7
           .
           
             These
             men
             doe
             against
             the
             decrees
             of
             Cesar
             ,
             saying
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             King
             ,
             one
             Iesus
             .
          
           For
           ,
           wee
           may
           not
           doe
           against
           the
           decrees
           of
           Cesar
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           say
           ,
           
             there
             is
             another
             King
             one
             Iesus
             ,
          
           whose
           decrees
           are
           of
           absolute
           authority
           ,
           and
           Cesars
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           crosse
           not
           his
           .
           4.
           
           No
           man
           blames
           his
           neighbour
           that
           brings
           a
           peece
           of
           money
           to
           the
           touch
           and
           weights
           ,
           though
           it
           have
           Cesars
           image
           and
           superscription
           upon
           it
           :
           It
           is
           no
           disloyalty
           ,
           but
           wisdome
           and
           warinesse
           ,
           to
           try
           the
           Kings
           coyne
           ,
           there
           being
           so
           many
           slippes
           and
           counterfeits
           .
        
         
           Thus
           wee
           see
           that
           nothing
           either
           in
           doctrine
           or
           manners
           can
           come
           so
           strongly
           armed
           with
           Civill
           or
           Ecclesiasticall
           Authority
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           passe
           the
           tryall
           before
           we
           can
           hold
           it
           as
           good
           and
           currant
           .
        
         
           Now
           of
           the
           third
           generall
           :
           
           Who
           must
           try
           all
           these
           things
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           Our
           Apostle
           writeth
           to
           a
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           particular
           Christian
           in
           it
           .
           Object
           .
           What
           ?
           hath
           every
           Thessalonian
           ,
           without
           restraint
           ,
           granted
           him
           a
           power
           to
           censure
           and
           judge
           of
           Doctrines
           ,
           in
           all
           points
           of
           faith
           &
           manners
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           enough
           for
           a
           common
           man
           to
           give
           his
           consent
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           beleeve
           as
           the
           Pastors
           beleeve
           .
           Answ.
           Indeed
           so
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           teacheth
           ,
           and
           namely
           the
           Rhemists
           on
           1
           Ioh.
           4.1
           .
           corrupting
           a
           most
           expresse
           text
           ,
           where
           the
           Apostle
           wisheth
           and
           commandeth
           every
           Christian
           to
           
             Try
             the
             Spirits
          
           .
           But
           nothing
           is
           more
           plaine
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
           than
           that
           people
           ought
           judicially
           to
           examine
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           Pastors
           before
           they
           give
           it
           entertainment
           ,
           as
           afterward
           we
           shall
           more
           clearely
           proove
           .
           
           But
           the
           Papists
           and
           the
           Rhemists
           on
           that
           place
           say
           ,
           Is
           it
           not
           absurd
           that
           every
           particular
           person
           by
           himselfe
           and
           of
           himselfe
           should
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           examine
           and
           controll
           Doctors
           and
           Doctrines
           ?
           I
           answer
           :
           It
           were
           absurd
           if
           
             of
             himselfe
          
           or
           
             by
             himselfe
          
           onely
           hee
           should
           try
           them
           ,
           but
           
             for
             himselfe
          
           every
           Christian
           must
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           rules
           as
           God
           hath
           appointed
           to
           discerne
           whether
           a
           Doctrine
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           no
           :
           unto
           which
           not
           onely
           Doctrines
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           but
           of
           Councells
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Popes
           are
           to
           be
           subjected
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           will
           take
           sowre
           for
           sweet
           ,
           and
           darknesse
           for
           light
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           every
           Christian
           should
           have
           his
           
             senses
             exercised
             to
             discerne
             good
             and
             evill
             ,
             Heb.
          
           5.14
           .
           That
           every
           man
           should
           
             abound
             with
             knowledge
             and
             judgement
             to
             discerne
             things
             that
             differ
             ,
             Philip.
          
           1.10
           .
           
             That
             every
             man
             should
             be
             perswaded
             in
             his
             owne
             proper
             minde
             ,
             Rom.
          
           14.5
           .
           And
           every
           
             sheepe
             of
             Christ
             discernes
             Christs
             voice
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             will
             not
             heare
             the
             voice
             of
             a
             stranger
             ,
          
           because
           he
           is
           able
           to
           try
           and
           discerne
           that
           too
           :
           Iohn
           20.4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           
           The
           fourth
           generall
           remaines
           :
           By
           what
           must
           this
           tryall
           be
           made
           ?
           Answ.
           Every
           triall
           is
           made
           by
           some
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           direction
           :
           We
           try
           the
           soundnesse
           of
           solid
           things
           by
           weights
           and
           the
           ballance
           ,
           of
           liquid
           things
           by
           liquid
           measures
           ;
           wee
           try
           figures
           by
           line
           and
           rule
           ,
           and
           the
           kindes
           of
           mettall
           by
           the
           touch-stone
           :
           Wee
           must
           therefore
           finde
           out
           some
           weight
           ,
           or
           rule
           ,
           or
           touch-stone
           ,
           to
           try
           
           the
           soundnesse
           and
           kinde
           of
           Doctrines
           concerning
           faith
           or
           manners
           .
           Now
           there
           can
           be
           no
           perfect
           ballance
           ,
           or
           exact
           rule
           for
           the
           
             tryall
             of
             all
             things
          
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           word
           writted
           :
           Esa.
           2.3
           .
           
             The
             law
             out
             of
             Zion
          
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           from
           Ierusalem
           must
           be
           Iudge
           among
           the
           Nations
           :
           and
           chap.
           8.20
           .
           
             all
             appeales
             must
             be
             made
             to
             the
             law
             and
             the
             testimony
             ,
          
           or
           else
           there
           is
           no
           light
           to
           be
           had
           .
           Christ
           himselfe
           for
           his
           doctrine
           stood
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           Scripture
           :
           Ioh.
           5.39
           .
           
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             for
             they
             testifie
             of
             me
             .
          
           And
           Paul
           subjected
           his
           Doctrine
           to
           the
           same
           rule
           ,
           Acts
           28.23
           .
        
         
           And
           good
           reason
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Scripture
           hath
           all
           in
           it
           that
           a
           sufficient
           rule
           should
           have
           :
           It
           is
           ,
           1.
           declarative
           ,
           2.
           directive
           ,
           
           3.
           explorative
           .
           1.
           
           It
           is
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           measure
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           immediatly
           derived
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           first
           cause
           ,
           the
           rule
           of
           all
           that
           follow
           concerning
           Gods
           worship
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           full
           of
           direction
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           to
           be
           beleeved
           or
           done
           ,
           as
           the
           Artificers
           rule
           directs
           his
           worke
           and
           hand
           .
           3.
           
           It
           is
           sufficient
           to
           try
           and
           proove
           all
           things
           when
           they
           are
           done
           ,
           as
           the
           touch-stone
           tries
           the
           mettall
           ,
           or
           the
           square
           tries
           the
           work
           squared
           .
           In
           all
           which
           respects
           it
           is
           like
           the
           patterne
           shewed
           to
           Moses
           in
           the
           Mount
           ,
           after
           which
           he
           was
           to
           frame
           the
           whole
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           he
           might
           try
           it
           being
           framed
           :
           That
           as
           nothing
           was
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           which
           was
           not
           in
           the
           patterne
           ,
           so
           may
           nothing
           be
           with
           us
           which
           is
           not
           agreeable
           to
           the
           patterne
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           
           called
           
             the
             patterne
             of
             wholsome
             words
          
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           By
           what
           should
           causes
           be
           tryed
           but
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Body
           Civill
           where
           they
           doe
           arise
           ?
           But
           looke
           what
           the
           Law
           is
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           the
           Scripture
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           speakes
           not
           as
           a
           man
           but
           as
           a
           Iudge
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           word
           hereafter
           must
           judge
           all
           things
           ,
           Iohn
           12.48
           .
           therefore
           it
           is
           meete
           that
           it
           should
           judge
           them
           here
           ,
           and
           try
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           No
           man
           will
           deny
           but
           that
           the
           Oracle
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           was
           a
           most
           sufficient
           and
           certaine
           rule
           in
           all
           cases
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           lively
           voice
           of
           God
           himselfe
           .
           But
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           titled
           to
           be
           
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           3.2
           .
           yea
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Lively
             Oracles
             ,
             Acts
          
           7.38
           .
           Because
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           not
           delivered
           by
           
             lively
             voice
          
           ,
           yet
           by
           immediate
           inspiration
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           as
           Oracles
           to
           us
           in
           all
           doubts
           ,
           as
           David
           made
           them
           the
           
             men
             of
             his
             counsell
          
           .
           
        
         
           
           Bellarmine
           here
           objecteth
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           a
           Rule
           indeede
           ,
           but
           a
           partiall
           one
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           
             briefe
             Commonitory
          
           ,
           to
           be
           eeked
           partly
           by
           Tradition
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           1.
           
           Wee
           are
           content
           to
           leave
           that
           honour
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           write
           and
           speake
           most
           basely
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           their
           owne
           Traditions
           .
           But
           the
           very
           light
           of
           Nature
           is
           against
           them
           herein
           :
           for
           the
           Philosopher
           himselfe
           maketh
           it
           the
           part
           of
           a
           wise
           Law-giver
           to
           conteine
           as
           much
           in
           the
           Law
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           
           and
           leave
           as
           little
           as
           may
           be
           to
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Iudge
           .
           Now
           shall
           Wisedome
           it selfe
           ,
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           fountaines
           and
           treasures
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           prescribe
           a
           law
           
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           imperfect
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           eeked
           by
           Tradition
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           a
           supposed
           Iudge
           ?
           For
           the
           Iudge
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           the
           Pope
           ,
           Christs
           pretended
           Vicar
           ,
           but
           Christ
           himselfe
           the
           Popes
           destroyer
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           very
           writing
           of
           the
           Scripture
           was
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           that
           the
           hazard
           might
           be
           prevented
           which
           the
           truth
           were
           in
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           spread
           it selfe
           by
           report
           onely
           ,
           and
           passe
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           by
           Tradition
           as
           formerly
           it
           had
           done
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           should
           by
           this
           account
           be
           worse
           than
           the
           Old
           ;
           the
           Patriarkes
           should
           have
           had
           a
           more
           perfect
           word
           than
           we
           :
           for
           they
           were
           taught
           and
           ruled
           by
           immediate
           revelation
           ,
           and
           infallible
           voice
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           should
           hold
           truth
           as
           trailed
           through
           the
           corruptest
           ages
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           unfaithfull
           hands
           of
           men
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           farre
           behinde
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostle
           was
           out
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Wee
             have
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.19
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           
             a
             surer
             word
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           He
           hath
           lost
           his
           reason
           that
           will
           deny
           but
           that
           the
           first
           and
           chiefe
           Truth
           must
           be
           the
           rule
           and
           measure
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           hee
           hath
           lost
           all
           religion
           that
           will
           deny
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           Truths
           behoofefull
           for
           salvation
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           principall
           and
           first
           ;
           the
           perfection
           of
           which
           David
           avoucheth
           ,
           Psal.
           19.7
           .
           
             The
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             perfect
             :
          
           and
           Paul
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3.15
           .
           
             It
             is
             able
             to
             make
             the
             man
             of
             God
             perfect
             to
             every
             good
             worke
             .
          
           
        
         
           Out
           of
           all
           this
           exposition
           ariseth
           this
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           :
           That
           ,
           every
           Christian
           is
           bound
           in
           whatsoever
           thing
           he
           is
           to
           doe
           or
           beleeve
           ,
           first
           to
           
           try
           it
           by
           the
           touch-stone
           of
           Gods
           word
           .
           Acts
           17.11
           .
           the
           men
           of
           Berea
           are
           commended
           for
           
             searching
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           the
           things
           spoken
           by
           the
           Apostles
           were
           so
           or
           no.
           1
           Ioh.
           4.1
           .
           
             Try
             the
             Spirits
          
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Commandement
           is
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           Deut.
           13.2
           .
           to
           
             try
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           not
           by
           events
           ,
           but
           by
           Doctrine
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           agreeable
           to
           the
           word
           .
           This
           is
           that
           warinesse
           commended
           so
           often
           by
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ;
           as
           Matth.
           7.15
           .
           
             I
             beseech
             you
          
           ,
           
           
             brethren
             marke
             them
             diligently
             which
             cause
             division
             and
             offences
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             ye
             have
             received
             ,
             and
             avoid
             them
             .
          
           And
           for
           practises
           herein
           see
           ,
           Lament
           .
           3.40
           .
           
             Let
             us
             search
             and
             try
             our
             wayes
             ,
             &c.
             that
             yee
             may
             proove
             what
             is
             that
             good
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             acceptable
             will
             of
             God.
             Proving
             what
             is
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Lord.
          
           
           
             Let
             every
             man
             proove
             his
             owne
             worke
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             then
             shall
             hee
             have
             rejoycing
             in
             himselfe
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             another
             .
          
        
         
           And
           why
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           there
           shall
           alwayes
           be
           false
           Teachers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           shall
           easily
           misleade
           us
           into
           errour
           ,
           if
           we
           try
           them
           not
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Apostles
           argument
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           4.1
           .
           
             Try
             the
             Spirits
          
           :
           Why
           ?
           For
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             many
             false
             Prophets
             are
             gone
             out
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
           
           We
           reade
           of
           
             a
             lying
             Spirit
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
          
           400
           Prophets
           :
           and
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           that
           
             false
             Apostles
             came
             as
             they
             had
             beene
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           
           for
           if
           
             the
             Divell
             can
             transforme
             himselfe
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             ,
          
           
           no
           marvell
           if
           his
           Ministers
           can
           doe
           so
           .
        
         
           More
           particularly
           :
           the
           word
           of
           God
           witnesseth
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           they
           shall
           come
           under
           Satans
           standart
           
           in
           great
           troupes
           :
           2
           Tim.
           4.3
           .
           
           
             Heapes
             of
             Teachers
          
           .
           So
           wee
           reade
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           first
           foure
           hundred
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           prime
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           there
           arose
           88
           severall
           kindes
           of
           false
           Teachers
           ,
           seducing
           from
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           mightily
           prevailing
           against
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           they
           shall
           come
           armed
           with
           all
           arts
           to
           deceive
           :
           first
           ,
           they
           shall
           pretend
           simplicity
           ,
           
           they
           shall
           
             come
             in
             sheepes
             cloathing
             ,
             but
             inwardly
             are
             ravening
             wolves
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           come
           in
           the
           habit
           of
           true
           Teachers
           ,
           being
           indeed
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           deceitfull
           Teachers
           .
           If
           Elias
           and
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           come
           in
           rough
           and
           hairy
           garments
           ,
           the
           false
           Prophets
           also
           will
           weare
           a
           
             rough
             garment
             to
             deceive
             ,
             Zech.
          
           13.4
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           they
           shall
           alledge
           Scripture
           as
           the
           Divell
           did
           to
           overthrow
           Christ
           :
           
           They
           shall
           obtrude
           errour
           under
           pretence
           of
           
             deepe
             learning
          
           ,
           as
           the
           sect
           of
           the
           Nicholaitans
           called
           their
           heresie
           
             profound
             learning
          
           ,
           
           but
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           called
           the
           depth
           of
           Satan
           ,
           Rev.
           2.24
           .
           So
           the
           Popish
           Doctours
           at
           this
           day
           pretend
           all
           the
           Fathers
           to
           be
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           all
           Schoolemen
           ,
           all
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           
             Mysticall
             Divinity
          
           ,
           
           shut
           up
           in
           secrets
           and
           vaults
           of
           darke
           and
           unwritten
           Traditions
           ;
           when
           indeede
           it
           is
           a
           very
           cave
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           Divell
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           for
           their
           Authority
           ,
           they
           shall
           pretend
           themselves
           to
           be
           
             some
             great
             men
          
           ,
           
           as
           Simon
           the
           Sorcerer
           said
           he
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Acts
           8.9
           .
           
           
             Angelicall
             Doctours
             ,
             Seraphicall
             Doctors
          
           ,
           the
           onely
           men
           of
           Authority
           ,
           
             Christs
             Vicars
             ,
             Peters
             Successours
          
           ,
           great
           
           Cardinalls
           ,
           on
           whom
           are
           set
           all
           the
           pillars
           of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           Catholikes
           ,
           and
           
             Catholike
             Doctours
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           yea
           sometimes
           they
           come
           armed
           with
           great
           signes
           ,
           
           and
           
             lying
             wonders
          
           ,
           pretending
           mighty
           miracles
           as
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           did
           ,
           Acts
           8.10
           :
           But
           alas
           !
           What
           miracles
           did
           Calvin
           and
           Luther
           shew
           ?
           Romish
           Priests
           abound
           in
           miracles
           ,
           they
           cure
           strange
           diseases
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           Divells
           ,
           &c.
           
           Which
           indeede
           God
           may
           suffer
           them
           to
           doe
           sometime
           by
           sorcery
           ,
           sometime
           by
           jugling
           and
           knavery
           ,
           for
           a
           plague
           upon
           the
           unthankfull
           world
           ,
           which
           cared
           
             not
             to
             receive
             the
             truth
             in
             love
             ,
          
           as
           was
           foretolde
           ,
           2
           Thess.
           2.9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             For
             this
             purpose
             God
             sent
             them
             strong
             delusions
             .
          
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           for
           their
           behaviour
           ,
           they
           shall
           pretend
           great
           
             humility
             ,
             Col.
          
           2.18
           .
           Oh
           they
           dare
           not
           goe
           to
           God
           but
           by
           Mediatours
           ,
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           ,
           they
           must
           use
           much
           bodily
           affliction
           in
           chastising
           and
           whipping
           themselves
           :
           as
           Baals
           Priests
           did
           ,
           so
           doe
           they
           .
           And
           their
           speeches
           shall
           be
           as
           faire
           and
           insinuative
           as
           their
           behaviour
           :
           
           Oh
           they
           seeke
           nothing
           but
           to
           winne
           soules
           ,
           to
           convert
           their
           Countrey-men
           ;
           they
           venture
           their
           lives
           for
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ;
           the
           soules
           of
           their
           deare
           Countrey-men
           are
           dearer
           to
           them
           than
           their
           owne
           lives
           :
           And
           thus
           with
           
             faire
             and
             flattering
             speech
             they
             deceive
             the
             simple
             ,
             Rom.
          
           16.18
           .
           They
           flatter
           with
           Princes
           and
           great
           men
           ,
           to
           make
           themselves
           great
           .
           Ahab
           must
           not
           be
           offended
           ,
           but
           
             goe
             up
             and
             prosper
          
           ,
           
           and
           so
           was
           sent
           to
           his
           excution
           by
           400
           false
           Prophets
           :
           And
           if
           one
           poore
           Micaiahs
           word
           be
           not
           as
           theirs
           ,
           the
           poore
           man
           must
           bee
           
           shut
           up
           ,
           and
           fed
           with
           bread
           and
           water
           of
           affliction
           ,
           because
           he
           cannot
           flatter
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
           they
           shall
           pretend
           such
           zeale
           and
           constancy
           ,
           for
           their
           false
           and
           hereticall
           doctrines
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           shal
           boldly
           die
           for
           their
           opinions
           .
           Christ
           hath
           his
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           Antichrist
           his
           .
           Which
           indeede
           is
           not
           constancy
           ,
           but
           obstinacy
           ;
           not
           boldnesse
           ,
           but
           wilfulnesse
           ;
           not
           a
           suffering
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           but
           as
           Malefactours
           :
           
             for
             not
             the
             paine
          
           ,
           
           
             but
             the
             cause
             makes
             a
             Martyr
             .
          
        
         
           Therefore
           seeing
           false
           Teachers
           come
           so
           many
           ,
           so
           armed
           with
           pretence
           of
           simplicity
           ,
           of
           depth
           of
           learning
           ,
           of
           authority
           ,
           of
           miracles
           ,
           of
           humbling
           themselves
           ,
           of
           faire
           behaviour
           toward
           others
           ,
           of
           constancy
           even
           to
           the
           death
           ;
           had
           not
           such
           as
           would
           not
           be
           deceived
           by
           them
           ,
           neede
           try
           both
           them
           and
           their
           doctrines
           by
           that
           which
           onely
           can
           direct
           them
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           True
           Teachers
           are
           not
           so
           assisted
           but
           they
           may
           erre
           ;
           
           even
           such
           as
           have
           the
           gift
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           are
           not
           so
           illuminate
           presently
           ,
           and
           infallibly
           directed
           ,
           but
           they
           may
           be
           deceived
           and
           deceive
           .
           In
           the
           same
           field
           where
           good
           wheate
           is
           sowne
           ,
           some
           tares
           may
           be
           cast
           unawares
           ,
           as
           the
           Parable
           shewes
           .
           All
           is
           not
           fire
           from
           the
           Altar
           that
           seemes
           so
           to
           be
           :
           Much
           heate
           is
           from
           mens
           owne
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           Gods.
           Therefore
           doctrine
           even
           from
           the
           best
           must
           be
           tryed
           .
           Samuel
           an
           excellent
           Prophet
           may
           follow
           his
           owne
           affection
           ,
           and
           speake
           rashly
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           16.6
           .
           hee
           looked
           on
           Eliab
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Surely
             the
             Lords
             Anoynted
             is
             before
             mee
             :
          
           
           but
           the
           Lord
           wished
           him
           not
           to
           looke
           on
           countenance
           ,
           &c.
           and
           so
           checked
           his
           errour
           .
           The
           next
           Prophet
           to
           Samuel
           that
           we
           reade
           of
           ,
           was
           Nathan
           a
           worthy
           man
           ,
           yet
           he
           also
           was
           deceived
           ;
           and
           was
           like
           to
           have
           deceived
           David
           :
           2
           Sam.
           7.3
           .
           
             Goe
             and
             doe
             all
             that
             is
             in
             thy
             heart
             ,
          
           for
           the
           Lord
           is
           with
           thee
           :
           But
           the
           same
           night
           the
           Lord
           caused
           him
           to
           retract
           it
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           extraordinary
           Prophets
           might
           sometimes
           nod
           (
           as
           we
           say
           )
           and
           not
           looke
           so
           neere
           to
           their
           message
           as
           they
           should
           :
           much
           more
           may
           Evangelicall
           Prophets
           ,
           whose
           message
           is
           not
           so
           immediate
           as
           theirs
           :
           1
           Cor.
           14.32
           .
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             the
             Prophets
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Prophets
             :
          
           and
           verse
           29.
           
           
             When
             one
             prophecyeth
             ,
             the
             rest
             must
             judge
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           there
           be
           many
           errours
           and
           heresies
           ,
           so
           also
           are
           there
           many
           offences
           in
           the
           world
           to
           try
           us
           ,
           
           and
           it
           stands
           us
           in
           hand
           to
           try
           them
           ,
           if
           wee
           would
           not
           be
           overturned
           by
           them
           :
           for
           all
           the
           falls
           of
           Gods
           servants
           proceede
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           they
           lay
           aside
           this
           triall
           of
           things
           which
           are
           to
           be
           beleeved
           or
           done
           .
           Whence
           was
           our
           greatest
           and
           first
           fall
           from
           happinesse
           ,
           but
           that
           Eve
           tryed
           not
           the
           counsell
           of
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           nor
           Adam
           the
           counsell
           of
           Eve
           ?
           whence
           are
           many
           great
           ones
           wrapped
           daily
           into
           the
           gulfe
           of
           Popery
           and
           Antichristianisme
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           trust
           before
           they
           try
           ?
           They
           are
           carried
           away
           with
           the
           glister
           of
           the
           golden
           cup
           of
           her
           abominations
           ,
           but
           never
           try
           the
           wine
           in
           it
           .
           Was
           ever
           errour
           or
           vice
           taken
           into
           the
           heart
           or
           hand
           ,
           
           into
           affection
           or
           action
           ,
           in
           his
           owne
           shape
           ?
           no
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           some
           vertue
           ,
           or
           profit
           ,
           or
           pleasure
           ;
           they
           all
           
           come
           masked
           and
           painted
           ,
           and
           appeare
           not
           themselves
           till
           they
           be
           tried
           and
           uncased
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           triall
           appeare
           such
           friends
           as
           betray
           us
           with
           a
           kisse
           .
        
         
           Our
           soules
           are
           proner
           to
           any
           evill
           than
           to
           the
           least
           good
           ;
           
           1.
           because
           the
           
             flesh
             is
             ever
             lusting
             against
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Gal.
          
           5.17
           .
           2.
           
           Besides
           our
           owne
           evill
           imaginations
           ,
           the
           Divell
           is
           ready
           to
           drive
           us
           forward
           :
           and
           3.
           the
           world
           will
           ever
           bee
           encouraging
           us
           in
           evill
           .
           But
           in
           any
           good
           thing
           we
           rowe
           against
           the
           streame
           ,
           and
           doe
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           an
           unnaturall
           thing
           ,
           offering
           violence
           to
           nature
           .
           To
           what
           good
           purpose
           would
           the
           Israelites
           have
           parted
           so
           easily
           with
           their
           eare-rings
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           a
           Calfe
           ?
           If
           the
           Iewes
           who
           were
           so
           forward
           to
           bestow
           their
           corne
           ,
           and
           wine
           ,
           and
           oyle
           ,
           and
           wool
           ,
           yea
           their
           golde
           and
           silver
           on
           Baal
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           false
           worship
           ,
           Hos.
           2.8
           .
           had
           they
           beene
           moved
           to
           have
           beene
           halfe
           so
           liberall
           to
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           excuses
           and
           whining
           should
           the
           Prophet
           have
           heard
           ?
           But
           in
           Baals
           honour
           ,
           if
           their
           golde
           and
           silver
           were
           too
           little
           ,
           they
           would
           affoord
           their
           sonnes
           and
           daughters
           ,
           and
           sacrifice
           them
           to
           Divells
           .
           At
           this
           day
           :
           If
           men
           be
           moved
           to
           any
           matter
           of
           charge
           towards
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           toward
           the
           poore
           ,
           or
           good
           purposes
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           niggardly
           ,
           pinching
           ,
           and
           grossely
           base
           :
           But
           let
           their
           lusts
           call
           on
           them
           ,
           let
           play
           ,
           cards
           or
           dice
           ,
           bowles
           or
           carnall
           fellowship
           ,
           invite
           them
           to
           expences
           ,
           they
           can
           freely
           enough
           drop
           shillings
           ,
           or
           crownes
           ,
           or
           pounds
           perhaps
           and
           peeces
           .
           Had
           we
           not
           neede
           then
           to
           try
           diligently
           the
           things
           wee
           
           lay
           hands
           on
           ,
           seeing
           our
           inclination
           is
           so
           averse
           and
           alienate
           from
           every
           good
           thing
           ?
           If
           wee
           observe
           our
           choises
           in
           generall
           ,
           wee
           shall
           finde
           by
           tryall
           ,
           that
           the
           hastiest
           assent
           is
           never
           safest
           .
           And
           it
           would
           prove
           safe
           for
           us
           (
           as
           our
           Proverbe
           is
           )
           to
           looke
           before
           we
           leape
           ,
           to
           try
           before
           we
           trust
           ;
           and
           to
           proove
           and
           examine
           things
           before
           wee
           give
           them
           entertainment
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           uses
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           
           The
           first
           is
           an
           use
           of
           reprehension
           to
           many
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           hereby
           are
           found
           culpable
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           those
           are
           here
           reprooved
           ,
           who
           upon
           a
           prejudicate
           opinion
           despise
           all
           preaching
           :
           Oh
           these
           Preachers
           are
           not
           agreed
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           not
           who
           to
           trust
           ,
           we
           will
           let
           all
           alone
           ,
           till
           they
           agree
           together
           .
           How
           is
           this
           to
           
             try
             all
             things
          
           ?
           Or
           who
           is
           so
           absurd
           as
           to
           conclude
           thus
           in
           civill
           things
           ?
           because
           some
           men
           may
           deceive
           us
           in
           buying
           a
           commodity
           ,
           will
           wee
           therefore
           vowe
           never
           to
           buy
           any
           thing
           ?
           Because
           some
           wares
           are
           bad
           ,
           will
           we
           buy
           none
           at
           all
           :
           or
           because
           some
           are
           crafty
           Merchants
           and
           couseners
           ,
           shall
           we
           trust
           no
           man
           that
           is
           of
           good
           credit
           and
           report
           ?
           What
           man
           will
           refuse
           all
           silver
           and
           golde
           ,
           because
           some
           be
           copper
           peeces
           and
           counterfeit
           ?
           Or
           what
           an
           awke
           and
           unreasonable
           conclusion
           is
           this
           ;
           There
           be
           many
           slippes
           in
           mettalls
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           scorne
           the
           touch-stone
           ?
           nay
           rather
           ,
           therefore
           thou
           shouldest
           use
           it
           .
           Or
           this
           ,
           There
           is
           poyson
           prepared
           ,
           therefore
           I
           scorne
           a
           preservative
           ?
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           serves
           to
           confute
           not
           onely
           the
           
           Popish
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Protestants
           implicit
           faith
           ,
           
           which
           is
           to
           take
           up
           Doctrines
           and
           Opinions
           without
           Tryall
           ;
           and
           this
           indeede
           is
           a
           senselesse
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           infidelity
           :
           1
           Pet.
           3.15
           .
           
             Every
             man
             must
             be
             ready
             to
             give
             account
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           able
           to
           expresse
           his
           owne
           faith
           .
           Salomon
           records
           it
           as
           a
           part
           of
           extreame
           folly
           to
           be
           so
           credulous
           ,
           Prov.
           14.15
           .
           
             A
             foole
             beleeveth
             every
             thing
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           rashly
           gives
           credit
           ,
           and
           hearkens
           to
           every
           Deceiver
           :
           
             But
             a
             prudent
             man
             takes
             heede
             to
             his
             steppes
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           examineth
           and
           weigheth
           what
           he
           heareth
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           doth
           before
           he
           undertake
           it
           .
           And
           Iob
           makes
           this
           the
           chlefe
           office
           of
           judgement
           ,
           Chap.
           34.3
           .
           
             The
             eare
             tryeth
             words
             ,
             as
             the
             mouth
             tasteth
             meate
             .
          
           Let
           us
           seeke
           judgement
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           know
           among
           our selves
           what
           is
           good
           .
           And
           what
           difference
           is
           there
           betweene
           a
           wise
           man
           and
           a
           foole
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           foole
           wants
           judgement
           ,
           followes
           his
           fancy
           ,
           and
           is
           led
           by
           his
           senses
           ,
           and
           appearances
           without
           tryall
           ?
        
         
           
             Object
             .
             Charity
             beleeveth
             all
             things
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           13.7
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           That
           is
           ,
           in
           other
           mens
           sayings
           and
           actions
           it
           beleeves
           the
           best
           ,
           but
           suspecteth
           his
           owne
           wayes
           most
           ,
           Prov.
           14.8
           .
           2.
           
           It
           beleeveth
           not
           all
           things
           simply
           and
           indefinitely
           ,
           not
           errours
           and
           falshood
           ,
           but
           rejoyceth
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           verse
           6.
           3.
           
           Not
           all
           things
           without
           tryall
           and
           discretion
           ,
           (
           for
           then
           it
           should
           rejoyce
           in
           unrighteousnesse
           :
           )
           but
           after
           it
           hath
           tryed
           them
           .
           4.
           
           Nothing
           is
           contrary
           to
           charity
           that
           is
           agreeable
           to
           wisdome
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           judgement
           of
           charity
           there
           must
           goe
           a
           judgement
           of
           prudence
           .
        
         
         
           Object
           .
           2.
           
           Is
           not
           this
           a
           disparagement
           to
           our
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           truth
           which
           should
           be
           freely
           embraced
           ?
           or
           how
           will
           this
           stand
           with
           
             mingling
             the
             word
             with
             faith
             ?
             Heb.
          
           4.2
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Our
           Proverb
           is
           ,
           A
           man
           may
           tell
           money
           after
           his
           father
           ,
           not
           in
           distrustfulnesse
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           suspected
           he
           would
           deceive
           him
           ,
           (
           for
           this
           were
           against
           duty
           ,
           and
           charity
           )
           but
           in
           wisedome
           ,
           because
           he
           may
           unwittingly
           deceive
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           held
           no
           disparagement
           to
           his
           father
           :
           no
           more
           is
           it
           to
           our
           spirituall
           fathers
           .
           2.
           
           The
           truth
           loseth
           nothing
           ,
           but
           rather
           gaineth
           by
           being
           tryed
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           more
           approved
           and
           justified
           than
           before
           :
           as
           gold
           is
           no
           whit
           prejudiced
           ,
           but
           purged
           and
           refined
           by
           the
           fire
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           Doctrine
           reprooves
           the
           preposterous
           courses
           of
           many
           men
           ,
           some
           of
           whom
           are
           unwilling
           to
           try
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           ;
           others
           try
           something
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           the
           right
           rule
           :
           some
           in
           great
           matters
           nearely
           concerning
           them
           ,
           purposely
           abstaine
           from
           all
           examination
           ;
           as
           those
           in
           the
           2
           Pet.
           3.5
           .
           they
           are
           
             willingly
             ignorant
          
           in
           matters
           both
           of
           judgement
           and
           practise
           ,
           thinking
           that
           while
           they
           hood
           winke
           themselves
           ,
           they
           may
           the
           more
           freely
           entertaine
           whatsoever
           makes
           for
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           profit
           or
           preferment
           :
           some
           controversies
           they
           dare
           not
           looke
           into
           ,
           for
           feare
           the
           light
           should
           make
           them
           losers
           .
           Some
           practises
           they
           would
           neuer
           bring
           to
           the
           tryall
           :
           it
           is
           death
           for
           them
           to
           haue
           their
           usuries
           ,
           their
           affected
           games
           ,
           their
           strange
           fashions
           meddled
           withall
           ,
           or
           brought
           to
           the
           touch-stone
           :
           they
           would
           stoppe
           both
           their
           
           eares
           ,
           or
           wish
           there
           were
           no
           tongue
           to
           touch
           their
           darling
           sinnes
           ,
           for
           feare
           they
           should
           be
           brought
           to
           dislike
           such
           profitable
           and
           pleasurable
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           to
           lose
           were
           to
           part
           with
           their
           hands
           and
           eyes
           .
           These
           persons
           resemble
           that
           gluttonous
           Parasite
           ,
           who
           covered
           his
           tongue
           with
           a
           skinne
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           swallow
           any
           thing
           though
           never
           so
           hot
           :
           they
           have
           covered
           their
           consciences
           with
           a
           seared
           skinne
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           take
           downe
           any
           thing
           insensibly
           without
           examination
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           let
           us
           consider
           ,
           
           1.
           what
           an
           expresse
           commandement
           we
           have
           for
           the
           duty
           ,
           Rom.
           12.2
           .
           
             Proove
             what
             is
             the
             good
             and
             acceptable
             will
             of
             God
             :
          
           
           and
           Eph.
           5.10
           .
           
             Proove
             what
             is
             pleasing
             unto
             God
             :
             Gal.
          
           6.4
           .
           
             Let
             every
             man
             proove
             his
             owne
             worke
             .
             Lam.
          
           3.40
           .
           
             Let
             us
             search
             and
             try
             our
             wayes
             .
          
           2.
           
           How
           
           will
           it
           stand
           with
           wisdome
           to
           be
           curious
           in
           trisles
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           outward
           thing
           be
           it
           never
           so
           small
           ,
           and
           yet
           neglect
           the
           greatest
           ?
           Wee
           will
           try
           our
           meate
           ,
           our
           drinke
           ,
           our
           money
           ,
           our
           mettalls
           ,
           our
           beasts
           ,
           nothing
           shall
           come
           into
           our
           hands
           untryed
           :
           But
           onely
           in
           the
           greatest
           things
           ,
           appertaining
           to
           God
           and
           good
           conscience
           ,
           we
           are
           altogether
           carelesse
           .
           3.
           
           There
           is
           nothing
           wherein
           a
           man
           
           may
           be
           so
           dangerously
           deceived
           ,
           as
           in
           matters
           of
           this
           nature
           :
           To
           be
           deceived
           in
           counterfeit
           money
           or
           golde
           ,
           to
           be
           deceived
           with
           false
           evidences
           and
           titles
           of
           land
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           oversight
           ,
           but
           nothing
           in
           comparison
           of
           this
           :
           the
           deceit
           here
           is
           in
           things
           eternall
           ,
           touching
           our
           rights
           and
           free-hold
           in
           heaven
           .
           4.
           
           Never
           had
           any
           man
           such
           dangerous
           cheaters
           about
           him
           to
           deceive
           him
           ,
           as
           wee
           have
           ,
           
           
           for
           their
           number
           ,
           power
           and
           subtilty
           ,
           all
           cunning
           enough
           to
           worke
           upon
           our
           simplicity
           .
           Satan
           will
           surely
           sift
           and
           try
           us
           ,
           hee
           will
           
             winnow
             us
             as
             wheate
             ,
             Luk.
          
           22.31
           .
           The
           world
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           wicked
           ones
           lye
           in
           ambush
           to
           entise
           us
           :
           Our
           owne
           deceitfull
           Delilah
           ,
           our
           owne
           flesh
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           nearest
           and
           most
           powerfull
           over
           us
           ,
           is
           most
           treacherous
           against
           our selves
           .
           Every
           occasion
           without
           stirres
           up
           inward
           corruption
           .
           We
           had
           need
           therefore
           try
           every
           thing
           offered
           unto
           us
           ,
           lest
           we
           take
           from
           these
           cheaters
           a
           boxe
           of
           counters
           for
           a
           box
           of
           gold
           .
           5.
           
           God
           observes
           and
           commends
           such
           as
           
           carefully
           try
           doctrines
           and
           courses
           ,
           Rev.
           2.2
           .
           
             To
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             write
             thus
             ,
             I
             know
             thy
             workes
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             hast
             examined
             them
             which
             say
             they
             are
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             hast
             found
             them
             lyers
             .
          
           6.
           
           This
           is
           necessary
           to
           comfort
           our
           owne
           hearts
           
           in
           the
           many
           tryalls
           ,
           and
           scornes
           of
           evill
           men
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           turne
           all
           our
           glory
           into
           shame
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           religion
           into
           hypocrisie
           ;
           and
           all
           our
           godly
           indeavours
           into
           precisenesse
           and
           faction
           .
           We
           had
           neede
           try
           our
           wayes
           by
           the
           Rule
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           able
           to
           outstand
           their
           imputations
           ,
           and
           contemne
           their
           contempt
           ,
           and
           scandalous
           falshoods
           .
           So
           long
           as
           we
           holde
           our
           Rule
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           ever
           able
           to
           appeale
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           holde
           our
           
             innocency
             till
             we
             die
          
           :
           let
           it
           be
           faction
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           schism
           ,
           yea
           heresie
           ,
           we
           shall
           boldly
           say
           ,
           
             In
             that
             way
             which
             they
             call
             heresie
             ,
             we
             will
             worship
             the
             God
             of
             our
             fathers
             ,
             Acts
          
           24.14
           .
           7.
           
           There
           is
           a
           day
           of
           
             tryall
             for
             all
             
             things
             ,
             and
             a
             fire
             which
             shall
             try
             every
             mans
             worke
             of
             what
             kinde
             it
             is
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           3.13
           .
           Let
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           word
           
           goe
           before
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           let
           that
           try
           which
           is
           stubble
           ,
           hay
           ,
           and
           chaffe
           ,
           and
           which
           worke
           will
           abide
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Iudge
           who
           one
           day
           will
           straitly
           examine
           what
           men
           now
           passe
           so
           slightly
           ;
           and
           he
           will
           judge
           our
           wayes
           then
           as
           the
           word
           now
           judgeth
           them
           .
           If
           we
           would
           in
           tryall
           be
           approoved
           then
           ,
           we
           must
           now
           have
           our
           courses
           approoved
           by
           the
           same
           word
           which
           
             shall
             judge
             us
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             Iohn
          
           12.48
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           this
           Doctrine
           reprooves
           such
           as
           
           would
           walke
           by
           a
           rule
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           right
           rule
           .
           And
           these
           are
           diverse
           according
           to
           their
           diverse
           rules
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Some
           will
           have
           corrupt
           reason
           to
           hold
           the
           scales
           ;
           
           and
           this
           ingrafted
           principle
           of
           naturall
           reason
           must
           be
           followed
           as
           the
           onely
           rule
           :
           Men
           would
           captivate
           the
           commandement
           to
           their
           owne
           reason
           ,
           and
           limit
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           within
           the
           narrow
           bounds
           of
           their
           owne
           wisedome
           .
           Naaman
           being
           commanded
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Elisha
           to
           wash
           seven
           times
           in
           Iordan
           ,
           was
           incensed
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           compare
           the
           waters
           of
           Israel
           with
           them
           of
           Damascus
           :
           
           
             Are
             not
             Arbanah
             and
             Pharphar
             ,
             rivers
             of
             Damascus
             ,
             better
             than
             all
             the
             waters
             of
             Israel
             ?
          
           And
           had
           not
           his
           servants
           beene
           wiser
           than
           he
           ,
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           so
           small
           a
           thing
           ,
           his
           reason
           had
           returned
           him
           home
           without
           his
           errand
           .
           Men
           thinke
           it
           reason
           to
           professe
           religion
           ,
           but
           so
           far
           as
           they
           may
           thrive
           &
           prosper
           by
           it
           ;
           to
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           but
           so
           far
           as
           they
           see
           him
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           leaves
           a
           pawne
           behinde
           him
           ;
           to
           favour
           religion
           and
           religious
           persons
           ,
           when
           the
           times
           favour
           
           them
           :
           But
           they
           see
           no
           reason
           to
           forsake
           themselves
           ,
           to
           hate
           father
           and
           mother
           ,
           to
           part
           with
           their
           profits
           ,
           their
           lands
           ,
           liberties
           ,
           or
           lives
           ;
           and
           they
           never
           thought
           them
           wise
           men
           ,
           that
           for
           such
           conceits
           would
           so
           easily
           part
           with
           so
           precious
           things
           .
           And
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           never
           
             became
             fooles
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             they
             might
             be
             wise
          
           ,
           and
           because
           their
           religion
           is
           not
           now
           regulated
           by
           the
           proper
           rule
           of
           religion
           ,
           but
           of
           corrupt
           and
           naturall
           reason
           ?
        
         
           
           Against
           this
           use
           these
           considerations
           :
           first
           ,
           how
           can
           corrupt
           reason
           be
           a
           perfect
           rule
           ,
           being
           made
           
           so
           crooked
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           straight
           rule
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           resister
           of
           conversion
           ?
           Nicodemus
           cannot
           see
           how
           an
           olde
           man
           can
           be
           borne
           againe
           ,
           and
           so
           disclaimes
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Regeneration
           :
           the
           blinde
           eye
           of
           naturall
           reason
           puts
           no
           difference
           between
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sunne
           and
           darknesse
           ;
           nor
           the
           blind
           Samaritane
           betweene
           
             water
             of
             life
          
           and
           
             well
             water
          
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           naturall
           reason
           is
           too
           short
           a
           rule
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           can
           it
           be
           a
           perfect
           rule
           ,
           because
           ,
           not
           onely
           made
           so
           crooked
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           ,
           seeing
           if
           it
           were
           entire
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           able
           to
           comprehend
           many
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Gospell
           that
           must
           be
           ruled
           ;
           reason
           ,
           if
           entire
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           too
           short
           for
           such
           mysteries
           as
           are
           above
           reason
           :
           faith
           ,
           though
           it
           goes
           by
           the
           way
           of
           reason
           ,
           yet
           it
           goes
           farre
           beyond
           reason
           .
           And
           no
           marvell
           ,
           for
           reason
           cannot
           reach
           many
           secrets
           in
           
             nature
             :
             Eccles.
          
           11.5
           .
           
             Thou
             knowest
             not
             the
             way
             of
             the
             winde
             ,
             nor
             how
             the
             bones
             grow
             in
             the
             wombe
             .
          
           Who
           ever
           gave
           a
           reason
           
           of
           the
           Loadstones
           drawing
           iron
           ?
           of
           the
           fig-tree
           taming
           a
           wilde
           bull
           ?
           of
           the
           little
           Remora
           fish
           that
           aresteth
           a
           ship
           passing
           swiftly
           on
           full
           seas
           ?
           of
           the
           dying
           of
           the
           corne
           in
           the
           earth
           before
           it
           can
           live
           ?
           and
           much
           more
           must
           it
           grope
           as
           in
           the
           darke
           ,
           and
           shut
           up
           it selfe
           as
           an
           owle
           eye
           against
           the
           shine
           of
           mysteries
           in
           grace
           :
           How
           absurd
           and
           contrary
           to
           reason
           is
           the
           creation
           of
           all
           things
           out
           of
           nothing
           ?
           nature
           cannot
           beleeve
           it
           ,
           but
           
             faith
             must
             ,
             Heb.
          
           11.3
           The
           conception
           of
           a
           Virgin
           without
           hand
           of
           man
           :
           The
           resurrection
           of
           dead
           bodies
           almost
           infinitely
           transmutated
           :
           That
           life
           must
           be
           fetched
           out
           of
           death
           ;
           heaven
           out
           of
           hell
           :
           that
           losses
           for
           Christ
           is
           gaine
           ;
           that
           not
           kisses
           but
           killings
           are
           love
           ;
           that
           death
           is
           advantage
           :
           Philosophers
           laugh
           at
           these
           things
           ,
           Acts
           17.
           
           So
           the
           life
           of
           reason
           is
           cleane
           contrary
           to
           the
           life
           of
           faith
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           rule
           must
           goe
           before
           the
           thing
           ruled
           ;
           but
           reason
           must
           be
           an
           attendant
           to
           follow
           
           faith
           ,
           not
           an
           usher
           to
           goe
           before
           :
           for
           the
           malepertnesse
           of
           reason
           is
           the
           raiser
           and
           feeder
           ,
           and
           ever
           hath
           beene
           the
           mother
           and
           nurse
           of
           all
           errour
           and
           heresies
           .
           Carnall
           reason
           raised
           up
           Anthropomorphits
           ,
           who
           conceive
           of
           God
           every
           way
           as
           a
           man
           ;
           brought
           Images
           into
           the
           Churches
           ;
           hatched
           that
           monster
           of
           Transubstantion
           ,
           and
           all
           Popery
           .
           And
           whence
           are
           our
           new
           Pelagian
           positions
           quickned
           in
           the
           profound
           mysteries
           of
           election
           and
           predestination
           ;
           but
           because
           we
           must
           with
           our
           candle
           drowne
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           receive
           into
           our
           spoone
           the
           deepe
           sea
           and
           
           Ocean
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           gives
           faith
           unto
           that
           which
           reason
           cannot
           reach
           ,
           and
           cryes
           out
           ,
           
             Oh
             the
             deepnesse
          
           !
           but
           proud
           reason
           must
           be
           a
           straine
           beyond
           Paul
           ,
           and
           must
           comprehend
           all
           this
           deepnesse
           in
           the
           slat
           and
           shallow
           of
           it selfe
           .
           Thus
           wee
           see
           the
           unfitnesse
           of
           this
           rule
           ,
           reason
           must
           know
           her
           place
           ,
           and
           not
           presume
           to
           checke
           or
           prescribe
           to
           faith
           ;
           if
           Hagar
           will
           contest
           with
           Sarah
           ,
           shee
           must
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           doores
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Some
           make
           the
           way
           of
           their
           fathers
           the
           rule
           of
           their
           religion
           and
           courses
           ;
           as
           the
           musled
           and
           misled
           Papists
           ,
           who
           depend
           on
           their
           Predecessours
           ,
           
           as
           Ruth
           upon
           Naomi
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           intreating
           of
           them
           to
           depart
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           gone
           thither
           will
           these
           ,
           where
           they
           dwell
           there
           will
           these
           ,
           where
           they
           die
           there
           will
           these
           ,
           and
           there
           they
           will
           be
           buried
           :
           likewise
           the
           olde
           Idolaters
           ,
           Ier.
           44.17
           .
           who
           would
           
             still
             offer
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Queene
             of
             heaven
             ,
             because
             their
             fathers
             did
             so
             :
          
           the
           case
           was
           over-ruled
           by
           the
           former
           ages
           .
           So
           the
           Papists
           refuse
           knowledge
           ,
           will
           heare
           no
           Sermons
           ,
           come
           to
           no
           Church
           ,
           because
           their
           forefathers
           did
           no
           such
           thing
           :
           
           which
           is
           altogether
           absurd
           .
           Against
           which
           consider
           ,
           first
           ,
           how
           absurd
           it
           is
           in
           religion
           ;
           for
           
           what
           is
           this
           else
           ,
           but
           to
           
             consult
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
          
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           which
           Paul
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           religion
           refused
           to
           doe
           ,
           Gal.
           1.16
           ?
           
             Immediately
             I
             consulted
             not
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             &c.
          
           hee
           held
           it
           unmeete
           and
           absurd
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           
           to
           conferre
           with
           men
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           absurd
           in
           reason
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           sonne
           were
           bound
           to
           pull
           out
           his
           eyes
           ,
           because
           his
           father
           was
           blinde
           ;
           or
           hee
           must
           
           poyson
           himselfe
           ,
           because
           his
           grandfather
           was
           so
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           is
           attended
           ever
           with
           a
           seduced
           
           conscience
           ,
           the
           very
           prop
           of
           false
           religion
           ,
           and
           studde
           of
           superstition
           ;
           as
           in
           blinde
           Papists
           and
           Iewes
           :
           for
           come
           to
           these
           blinde
           seduced
           consciences
           ,
           and
           demaund
           of
           them
           thus
           :
           why
           will
           not
           you
           goe
           to
           Church
           ,
           or
           take
           the
           oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ?
           Oh
           (
           say
           they
           )
           my
           conscience
           will
           not
           suffer
           mee
           :
           just
           as
           the
           Iewes
           conscience
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           
             goe
             into
             the
             Common
             Hall
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             defiled
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           18.28
           .
           yet
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           their
           conscience
           could
           suffer
           them
           to
           accuse
           ,
           arraigne
           and
           condemne
           the
           innocent
           Son
           of
           God
           :
           They
           made
           great
           conscience
           of
           putting
           the
           thirty
           silver
           peeces
           into
           the
           treasurie
           ,
           but
           none
           at
           all
           of
           giving
           thirty
           peeces
           to
           betray
           Christ.
           So
           these
           conscionable
           Catholikes
           make
           no
           conscience
           of
           Treasons
           ,
           of
           Equivocations
           ,
           of
           blowing
           up
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           And
           what
           a
           rule
           is
           that
           which
           Turkes
           and
           Infidels
           can
           truly
           alledge
           for
           their
           religion
           ?
           who
           suck
           in
           their
           impious
           Alcoran
           with
           their
           mothers
           milke
           from
           their
           forefathers
           ?
           which
           the
           Samaritanes
           alledge
           for
           their
           mixture
           ?
           Iohn
           4.20
           .
           
             Our
             father
             's
             worshipped
             in
             this
             Mount.
          
           And
           this
           all
           limbes
           of
           Antichrist
           alledge
           for
           themselves
           ;
           which
           a
           man
           may
           frame
           unto
           ,
           and
           be
           without
           all
           religion
           .
           As
           these
           bragge
           of
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           ,
           and
           of
           bones
           ,
           and
           relickes
           of
           Saints
           and
           Martyrs
           :
           But
           for
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           faith
           ,
           of
           religion
           ,
           of
           holinesse
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           they
           quite
           cast
           off
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           this
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           rule
           which
           calls
           us
           from
           our
           forefathers
           
           to
           it selfe
           :
           Ezek.
           20.18
           .
           
             I
             said
             walke
             not
             in
             the
             statutes
             of
             your
             forefathers
             ,
             but
             walk
             in
             my
             statutes
             and
             judgements
             ,
             and
             doe
             them
             :
          
           and
           he
           complaines
           of
           that
           stubborne
           and
           rebellious
           generation
           ,
           that
           set
           not
           their
           hearts
           aright
           ,
           and
           whose
           spirit
           was
           
           not
           stedfast
           with
           God
           ,
           Psal.
           78.8
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           the
           Rule
           notably
           directs
           us
           in
           points
           of
           imitation
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           teacheth
           us
           that
           the
           rule
           of
           religion
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           foundation
           of
           any
           forefathers
           but
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           teacheth
           us
           to
           dististinguish
           of
           fathers
           ;
           some
           were
           carnall
           ,
           some
           spirituall
           ;
           some
           were
           inlightened
           and
           zealous
           ,
           some
           blinde
           and
           superstitious
           :
           and
           wee
           must
           not
           admit
           any
           our
           forefathers
           in
           religion
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           had
           God
           their
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Church
           their
           Mother
           ,
           that
           said
           unto
           wisdome
           thou
           art
           my
           sister
           .
           Thus
           farre
           the
           good
           Kings
           followed
           David
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           Timothy
           his
           Grandmother
           Lois
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           teacheth
           us
           to
           distinguish
           betweene
           that
           our
           forefathers
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           ;
           and
           wee
           may
           follow
           them
           in
           all
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           doe
           ,
           not
           in
           all
           they
           doe
           :
           Thus
           in
           looking
           on
           our
           Ancients
           must
           wee
           heede
           what
           the
           
             Ancient
             of
             Dayes
          
           hath
           warranted
           .
           The
           Iewes
           now
           goe
           on
           in
           their
           blaspheming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           their
           Predecessours
           did
           ,
           but
           they
           ought
           not
           ;
           and
           Papists
           they
           imitate
           their
           Ancestours
           in
           horrible
           idolatry
           ,
           blindnesse
           ,
           cruelty
           ,
           but
           they
           looke
           not
           what
           they
           ought
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           inquire
           whether
           wee
           may
           lawfully
           doe
           what
           our
           Ancestours
           might
           lawfully
           doe
           :
           The
           
           ancient
           Iewes
           might
           lawfully
           Sacrifice
           ,
           Circumcise
           ;
           but
           their
           posterity
           (
           though
           they
           doe
           )
           ought
           not
           :
           still
           wee
           must
           looke
           to
           our
           owne
           warrant
           .
           Our
           Ancestours
           were
           in
           the
           darke
           ,
           wanted
           the
           light
           which
           we
           have
           :
           it
           is
           lesse
           safety
           ,
           more
           shame
           and
           danger
           to
           us
           to
           walke
           as
           in
           the
           darke
           than
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           affoords
           us
           wisdome
           to
           discerne
           between
           the
           things
           wee
           receive
           from
           our
           forefathers
           .
           A
           wise
           man
           would
           be
           willing
           to
           enjoy
           his
           fathers
           lands
           ,
           goods
           ,
           plate
           ,
           jewells
           ,
           yea
           his
           good
           qualities
           and
           vertues
           ;
           but
           he
           would
           be
           loth
           to
           receive
           his
           hereditary
           diseases
           ,
           goutes
           ,
           stone
           ,
           blindnesse
           ,
           vices
           and
           shamefull
           blemishes
           :
           so
           it
           is
           here
           .
           But
           foolish
           and
           superstitious
           sotts
           as
           Israel
           going
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           not
           onely
           borrow
           their
           jewells
           and
           wealth
           ,
           but
           carry
           away
           their
           biles
           ,
           botches
           ,
           leprosie
           ,
           Idolatry
           calves
           and
           all
           corruption
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Some
           make
           humane
           lawes
           the
           rule
           of
           their
           life
           .
           Why
           come
           many
           to
           Church
           ,
           
           but
           because
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           calls
           them
           to
           it
           ?
           not
           considering
           of
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           nor
           in
           conscience
           performing
           any
           duty
           .
           Why
           is
           that
           horrible
           sinne
           of
           swearing
           so
           rise
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           no
           small
           oathes
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           much
           adoe
           to
           be
           kept
           out
           of
           the
           mouthes
           of
           some
           Professouts
           ?
           but
           because
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Land
           (
           at
           least
           in
           their
           execution
           )
           take
           no
           hold
           on
           it
           ?
           Gods
           Law
           runnes
           so
           straight
           against
           it
           
             Sweare
             not
             at
             all
          
           ,
           (
           not
           by
           little
           oathes
           ,
           faith
           and
           troth
           ,
           not
           in
           matter
           of
           truth
           ,
           not
           by
           good
           things
           ,
           not
           by
           small
           things
           :
           )
           and
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             not
             holde
             him
             guiltlesse
             that
             taketh
             his
             name
             
             in
             vaine
             :
          
           that
           a
           good
           heart
           would
           tremble
           at
           an
           oath
           .
           But
           generally
           this
           is
           no
           sufficient
           rule
           to
           bindmens
           tongues
           to
           their
           good
           behaviour
           .
           Why
           is
           biting
           usury
           growne
           to
           so
           great
           and
           ordinary
           a
           trade
           ,
           that
           a
           number
           of
           trades
           and
           tradesmen
           resolve
           themselves
           into
           it
           ,
           but
           because
           Gods
           Law
           is
           cast
           aside
           ,
           and
           men
           sticke
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           which
           indeed
           allow
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           supposing
           Vsurers
           to
           be
           cruell
           ,
           enacts
           a
           Law
           against
           their
           cruelty
           ?
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           men
           abstaine
           from
           Adulterie
           in
           the
           act
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           the
           eye
           ,
           in
           the
           tongue
           ,
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           walke
           by
           mans
           Law
           ?
           their
           outward
           man
           is
           bound
           by
           an
           outward
           Rule
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           cast
           into
           a
           corner
           this
           Rule
           which
           would
           bind
           their
           thoughts
           and
           enter
           into
           all
           the
           corners
           of
           their
           hearts
           .
           And
           why
           else
           doe
           men
           abstaine
           from
           actuall
           murther
           ,
           but
           not
           from
           murtherous
           speeches
           and
           thoughts
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           law
           of
           man
           bindes
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           rules
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           rules
           not
           their
           hearts
           ?
           And
           the
           like
           might
           be
           said
           of
           a
           number
           of
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           The
           Romans
           had
           a
           law
           ,
           forbidding
           any
           Emperour
           to
           consecrate
           or
           set
           up
           any
           God
           which
           was
           not
           first
           approoved
           by
           the
           Senate
           .
           For
           
             Tiberius
             Cesar
          
           ,
           
           hearing
           of
           the
           miracles
           and
           fame
           of
           Christ
           in
           Iudea
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           law
           mooved
           the
           Senate
           to
           promulgate
           and
           relate
           Christ
           among
           the
           number
           of
           gods
           .
           Whose
           folly
           Tertullian
           thus
           scoffeth
           :
           
           
             Apud
             vos
             de
             humano
             arbitrio
             divinitas
             pensitatur
             ;
             nisi
             homini
             Deus
             placuerit
             ,
             non
             erit
             Deus
             ;
             homojam
             Deo
             propitius
             esse
             debet
             .
          
           So
           may
           we
           
           say
           of
           these
           legall
           Christians
           ,
           whose
           Religion
           reacheth
           not
           beyond
           the
           Scepter
           ,
           Truth
           shall
           not
           be
           Truth
           ,
           nor
           God
           God
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           please
           men
           so
           to
           enact
           it
           ,
           and
           God
           must
           be
           beholding
           to
           man
           to
           let
           his
           word
           stand
           as
           a
           rule
           .
        
         
           Against
           all
           which
           know
           that
           all
           humane
           lawes
           are
           imperfect
           rules
           ,
           as
           all
           men
           be
           ,
           
           but
           our
           rule
           must
           be
           a
           perfect
           rule
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           they
           neither
           can
           discover
           all
           sinne
           ,
           for
           
           the
           knowledge
           of
           sinne
           is
           by
           Gods
           Law
           ;
           nor
           give
           rules
           for
           fulfilling
           of
           all
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           internall
           ,
           but
           onely
           require
           
           externall
           obedience
           :
           but
           the
           perfect
           rule
           must
           binde
           the
           soule
           and
           conscience
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           are
           alterable
           ,
           and
           abrogable
           ,
           as
           
           their
           makers
           bee
           ,
           and
           as
           occasions
           rise
           ;
           but
           the
           rule
           must
           be
           perpetuall
           ,
           and
           endures
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           rule
           must
           not
           onely
           rule
           man
           in
           innocency
           ,
           
           but
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Glorification
           shall
           serve
           to
           shew
           the
           conformity
           of
           glorified
           creatures
           in
           their
           obedience
           to
           the
           perfect
           will
           of
           God
           their
           Creatour
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Some
           walke
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           crooked
           and
           corrupt
           affections
           ,
           which
           as
           so
           many
           Lords
           ,
           
           enact
           so
           many
           new
           lawes
           ,
           but
           all
           contrary
           to
           the
           commandement
           and
           law
           of
           God
           ;
           Herod
           will
           not
           part
           with
           his
           Herodias
           ;
           and
           Ahab
           casts
           away
           the
           rule
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           troubler
           of
           his
           estate
           :
           Micaiah
           never
           prophecies
           good
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           so
           is
           it
           in
           all
           such
           as
           hate
           to
           be
           reformed
           .
           The
           Vsurer
           hath
           found
           a
           trade
           to
           live
           by
           ,
           his
           meanes
           come
           in
           easily
           and
           richly
           ;
           now
           he
           weighes
           the
           matter
           in
           his
           
           owne
           ballance
           ,
           and
           shunnes
           the
           ballance
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           ;
           he
           cares
           for
           no
           bands
           betweene
           God
           and
           him
           ,
           so
           he
           have
           sure
           bands
           of
           the
           borrower
           .
           The
           Shop-keeper
           cannot
           live
           unlesse
           he
           sel
           wares
           on
           the
           Saboth
           day
           ;
           and
           every
           man
           must
           live
           by
           his
           calling
           :
           Now
           this
           base
           covetous
           affection
           ruling
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           for
           the
           sanctification
           of
           the
           Saboth
           must
           not
           rule
           and
           order
           such
           persons
           .
           So
           what
           harme
           is
           it
           (
           say
           some
           )
           to
           play
           a
           game
           or
           two
           at
           cards
           on
           the
           Saboth
           day
           ?
           will
           nothing
           but
           damnation
           serve
           for
           such
           an
           offence
           ?
           they
           like
           no
           such
           rule
           ,
           it
           is
           too
           straight
           and
           strait
           ;
           they
           must
           have
           a
           Lesbian
           leaden
           rule
           ,
           that
           will
           yeeld
           a
           little
           in
           the
           laying
           ,
           and
           not
           stand
           so
           straight
           and
           stiffe
           against
           their
           lusts
           .
           Our
           Gentlemen
           and
           Gentlewomen
           will
           say
           in
           generall
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           good
           life
           ,
           and
           care
           not
           greatly
           if
           they
           give
           a
           little
           countenance
           to
           the
           truth
           :
           but
           bring
           this
           rule
           close
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           tell
           them
           that
           it
           calls
           them
           to
           amend
           their
           fashions
           ,
           to
           stoope
           to
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           to
           leave
           off
           their
           strange
           apparell
           ,
           their
           vaine
           discourses
           ,
           their
           idle
           complements
           ,
           their
           service
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           unfruitfull
           spending
           of
           their
           time
           :
           now
           they
           storme
           against
           the
           rule
           ,
           and
           the
           hand
           that
           holdes
           it
           ;
           here
           is
           a
           rule
           indeede
           that
           would
           make
           them
           as
           despised
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           despised
           of
           them
           that
           calls
           them
           from
           their
           vanities
           .
           Our
           Ministery
           in
           generall
           holds
           in
           judgement
           the
           Scripture
           as
           the
           rule
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           tie
           themselves
           to
           this
           rule
           ;
           but
           when
           this
           rule
           would
           tie
           them
           to
           instant
           teaching
           ,
           to
           carefull
           walking
           as
           examples
           
           to
           the
           flocke
           ;
           to
           prepare
           the
           people
           as
           a
           pure
           Virgin
           for
           Christ
           ;
           oh
           ,
           it
           tyes
           them
           too
           strait
           ,
           their
           conceits
           and
           gifts
           call
           them
           to
           higher
           things
           ,
           other
           affaires
           withdraw
           them
           ;
           as
           for
           diligent
           preaching
           ,
           they
           leave
           that
           to
           the
           inferiour
           sort
           that
           have
           nothing
           else
           to
           tend
           ,
           and
           no
           livings
           to
           trouble
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           shall
           the
           word
           be
           a
           rule
           to
           our
           judgement
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           our
           practise
           ?
           Shall
           it
           be
           a
           rule
           for
           us
           and
           for
           our
           rights
           ,
           and
           shall
           it
           not
           be
           a
           rule
           for
           our
           duty
           and
           office
           ?
           Let
           all
           men
           know
           and
           consider
           ,
           first
           ,
           what
           a
           judgement
           of
           God
           it
           is
           to
           give
           
           up
           men
           to
           walk
           after
           the
           lusts
           of
           their
           own
           hearts
           as
           is
           noted
           of
           the
           
             Gentiles
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           2.3
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           
           rule
           chargeth
           us
           to
           affect
           all
           things
           in
           God
           and
           for
           God
           ,
           nothing
           above
           him
           ,
           nothing
           against
           him
           ,
           nothing
           like
           him
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           feare
           the
           departure
           
           from
           the
           rule
           as
           the
           greatest
           evill
           ,
           because
           that
           is
           onely
           simply
           evill
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Some
           depend
           upon
           the
           persons
           of
           some
           great
           men
           whom
           they
           reverence
           ,
           
           and
           holde
           in
           admiration
           .
           What
           ?
           are
           not
           such
           and
           such
           ,
           great
           men
           ,
           and
           learned
           men
           ,
           in
           high
           degrees
           and
           preferments
           ?
           yet
           they
           doe
           thus
           and
           thus
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           another
           judgement
           ,
           and
           practise
           too
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           were
           not
           right
           they
           would
           not
           doe
           it
           .
           And
           so
           they
           dangerously
           compare
           themselves
           with
           wicked
           men
           ,
           digest
           their
           oathes
           ,
           vanity
           ,
           pompe
           .
        
         
           But
           consider
           ,
           first
           ,
           what
           a
           plague
           it
           is
           for
           great
           
           men
           to
           be
           carried
           along
           by
           flatterers
           ,
           who
           rivet
           them
           in
           their
           wickednesse
           by
           applauding
           them
           :
           As
           Dionisius
           the
           Tyrant
           ,
           had
           flatterers
           about
           him
           ,
           
           who
           like
           dogges
           would
           licke
           up
           his
           spittle
           ,
           and
           commend
           it
           to
           him
           to
           be
           as
           sweete
           as
           Nectar
           .
           
           Secondly
           ,
           no
           example
           can
           make
           that
           good
           which
           
           the
           rule
           judgeth
           evill
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           all
           persons
           must
           be
           tryed
           by
           the
           rule
           ,
           not
           the
           rule
           by
           any
           person
           :
           Even
           the
           Apostles
           must
           be
           followed
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           goe
           by
           rule
           ,
           and
           follow
           Christ
           ,
           no
           further
           .
           This
           is
           the
           difference
           betweene
           the
           Papists
           and
           us
           ,
           they
           receive
           no
           Doctrine
           ,
           no
           nor
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           so
           farre
           as
           warranted
           by
           Fathers
           and
           Councels
           ;
           we
           receive
           no
           Fathers
           nor
           Councels
           ,
           but
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           are
           warranted
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           
           For
           ,
           
             Let
             God
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             a
             lyer
             .
          
           Is
           this
           our
           judgement
           ,
           and
           shall
           we
           slippe
           from
           it
           in
           our
           practise
           ?
           Fourthly
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           more
           compendious
           
           way
           to
           lose
           the
           truth
           than
           to
           walke
           by
           this
           rule
           of
           examples
           .
           If
           truth
           had
           gone
           by
           persons
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           have
           taken
           part
           with
           400
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           men
           in
           great
           favour
           with
           the
           King
           and
           Queene
           ,
           all
           against
           one
           poore
           Micaiah
           ,
           esteemed
           the
           Kings
           enemy
           ?
           yet
           he
           alone
           held
           the
           rule
           .
           This
           was
           the
           cause
           that
           puld
           all
           the
           Iewes
           into
           the
           guilt
           of
           Christs
           death
           ,
           they
           admired
           their
           Rulers
           and
           Rabbies
           ,
           as
           great
           and
           learned
           men
           ,
           having
           the
           key
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           so
           easily
           and
           freely
           consented
           to
           that
           fearfull
           sinne
           ,
           which
           the
           Sunne
           was
           ashamed
           to
           beholde
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           in
           all
           imitation
           of
           
           men
           we
           must
           follow
           the
           light
           side
           of
           the
           cloud
           ,
           not
           the
           darke
           side
           :
           for
           why
           are
           the
           falls
           of
           Saints
           else
           recorded
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           that
           all
           examples
           are
           
           defective
           ,
           and
           measurable
           by
           the
           rule
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           the
           onely
           perfect
           example
           of
           our
           rule
           ,
           was
           
             Iesus
             
             Christ
          
           ,
           whom
           we
           must
           follow
           :
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           be
           perfect
           ,
           not
           as
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             David
             ,
             &c.
          
           but
           as
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           whose
           absolute
           perfection
           shineth
           in
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           ingraven
           Image
           of
           his
           Fathers
           person
           .
           Now
           as
           the
           best
           picture
           must
           needes
           be
           that
           which
           is
           drawne
           from
           the
           lively
           face
           ,
           rather
           than
           that
           which
           is
           drawne
           out
           of
           another
           picture
           ;
           so
           must
           this
           which
           wee
           take
           from
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           true
           idea
           and
           counterpaine
           of
           our
           Rule
           here
           described
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Some
           make
           Successe
           their
           rule
           ,
           
           and
           walke
           by
           that
           ;
           as
           they
           that
           say
           ,
           If
           my
           course
           were
           not
           good
           ,
           God
           would
           not
           blesse
           me
           as
           he
           doth
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           sinne
           ,
           God
           would
           not
           be
           silent
           :
           or
           if
           I
           sinne
           ,
           and
           God
           be
           silent
           ,
           he
           either
           sees
           not
           ,
           or
           regards
           not
           ,
           or
           will
           spare
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           ever
           escape
           reckoning
           .
           Whereas
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           rule
           telleth
           us
           ,
           Psal.
           50.
           
           
             These
             things
             hast
             thou
             done
             ,
             and
             I
             held
             my
             peace
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             reproove
             thee
             ,
             and
             set
             thy
             sins
             in
             order
             before
             thee
             .
          
           And
           Eccles.
           9.2
           .
           
             The
             same
             event
             is
             to
             the
             good
             and
             the
             bad
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             sweareth
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             feareth
             an
             oath
             .
          
           Many
           runne
           to
           witches
           and
           sorcerers
           ,
           and
           thinke
           it
           warrantable
           from
           the
           successe
           ,
           they
           finde
           some
           reliefe
           and
           some
           help
           ,
           and
           God
           would
           give
           no
           such
           successe
           if
           it
           were
           unlawfull
           .
           Whereas
           it
           is
           just
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           runne
           to
           the
           Divell
           ,
           shall
           meete
           with
           the
           Divell
           to
           their
           further
           delusion
           .
           Others
           runne
           to
           stage-playes
           and
           enterludes
           ,
           because
           they
           teach
           some
           good
           lessons
           ,
           and
           may
           edifie
           as
           well
           as
           Ministers
           by
           Sermons
           .
           Oh
           profane
           mouthes
           ,
           who
           have
           cast
           away
           
           the
           rule
           ,
           which
           is
           farre
           from
           sending
           them
           to
           the
           stewes
           to
           learne
           chastity
           ,
           or
           to
           Atheists
           to
           learne
           religion
           ;
           or
           to
           learne
           vertue
           and
           good
           manners
           in
           the
           schoole
           of
           vices
           ,
           where
           things
           are
           expressed
           and
           acted
           which
           
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             named
             among
             Christians
             .
          
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           rule
           telleth
           us
           ,
           that
           Gods
           patience
           shall
           not
           violate
           his
           justice
           ,
           nor
           forbearance
           is
           no
           payment
           ,
           hee
           will
           not
           beare
           the
           sword
           in
           vaine
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           no
           man
           easily
           forgets
           his
           owne
           name
           ;
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           forget
           his
           justice
           ,
           but
           must
           returne
           to
           every
           man
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           workes
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           as
           thou
           hast
           thy
           time
           ,
           so
           surely
           will
           God
           have
           his
           ,
           when
           thy
           measure
           is
           heaped
           up
           ,
           and
           thy
           Epha
           is
           full
           ;
           although
           thou
           maist
           thinke
           with
           Agag
           ,
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           death
           is
           passed
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lords
           sword
           will
           come
           and
           hew
           thee
           in
           peeces
           .
        
         
           Against
           all
           these
           crooked
           and
           distorted
           rules
           ,
           
           the
           Scripture
           shewes
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           Christianity
           is
           no
           ranging
           course
           ,
           or
           a
           running
           at
           randome
           ,
           but
           a
           
           life
           led
           by
           rule
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           rule
           is
           expresly
           set
           downe
           ,
           Phil.
           3.16
           .
           
             So
             farre
             as
             we
             are
             come
             ,
             let
             us
             proceede
             
             by
             one
             rule
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
          
           there
           is
           a
           promise
           to
           all
           that
           walk
           according
           to
           this
           rule
           ,
           Gal.
           6.16
           .
           
             As
             many
             as
             walk
             by
             this
             rule
             ,
             peace
             shall
             be
             on
             them
             &
             mercy
             ,
             and
             on
             all
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           rule
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           Christians
           as
           the
           pillar
           of
           the
           
           cloud
           and
           of
           the
           fire
           to
           the
           
             Israelites
             .
             Fourthly
          
           ,
           it
           is
           evill
           to
           them
           that
           forsake
           this
           rule
           :
           As
           
             a
             sonne
             
             left
             unto
             himselfe
             ,
             is
             the
             shame
             of
             his
             Father
             :
          
           So
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           running
           their
           owne
           wayes
           ,
           and
           despising
           the
           counsells
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           a
           shame
           to
           their
           Father
           ,
           a
           reproach
           to
           their
           Fathers
           house
           the
           Church
           ,
           a
           dishonour
           to
           their
           profession
           ,
           and
           ruine
           to
           themselves
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           use
           is
           an
           use
           of
           instruction
           :
           
           If
           wee
           must
           
             try
             all
             things
          
           ,
           then
           must
           we
           learne
           to
           get
           wisdome
           ,
           rightly
           to
           apply
           the
           rule
           to
           every
           particular
           which
           is
           to
           be
           regulated
           :
           1
           Cor.
           2.13
           .
           
             Comparing
             spirituall
             things
             with
             spirituall
          
           :
           for
           to
           try
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           apply
           the
           rule
           or
           touch-stone
           to
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           tryed
           .
           And
           when
           I
           speake
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           I
           meane
           that
           spirituall
           wisdome
           ,
           whereby
           
             the
             spirituall
             man
             comparing
             spirituall
             things
             with
             spirituall
             ,
             discerneth
             all
             things
             .
          
           This
           man
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           acknowledgeth
           Christ
           ,
           and
           followes
           him
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           takes
           faith
           his
           companion
           ,
           and
           sets
           in
           his
           eye
           Gods
           glory
           the
           end
           and
           scope
           of
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           Can
           you
           helpe
           us
           to
           some
           directions
           or
           Rules
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           may
           be
           guided
           in
           this
           application
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           difficulty
           now
           to
           be
           opened
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           Yes
           ,
           and
           these
           Rules
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Generall
             ,
             Preparative
          
           .
           2.
           
           
             Speciall
             ,
             Practicall
          
           .
        
         
           The
           generall
           or
           preparative
           Rules
           to
           application
           are
           foure
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           must
           be
           industrious
           to
           know
           and
           be
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           their
           right
           sence
           of
           them
           ;
           whether
           historicall
           and
           litterall
           ,
           or
           allegoricall
           and
           figurative
           :
           For
           this
           is
           to
           have
           our
           
           Rule
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           hand
           ;
           without
           which
           it
           must
           be
           with
           us
           as
           with
           the
           Sadduces
           ,
           of
           whom
           our
           Lord
           said
           ,
           
           
             Ye
             erre
             not
             knowing
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           And
           because
           true
           Scripture
           is
           not
           in
           words
           and
           sillables
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           
             true
             sence
          
           of
           it
           ;
           wee
           must
           be
           carefull
           not
           to
           rest
           in
           the
           words
           without
           the
           true
           signification
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Papists
           heare
           our
           Saviour
           saying
           of
           the
           Sacramentall
           bread
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             body
          
           ,
           and
           sticking
           to
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           applying
           them
           without
           the
           sense
           ,
           runne
           into
           infinite
           absurdities
           and
           errours
           on
           one
           hand
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Lutherans
           on
           the
           other
           .
           Against
           both
           which
           wee
           may
           not
           unfitly
           mention
           one
           of
           the
           two
           rules
           of
           Augustine
           in
           his
           bookes
           of
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ;
           
             Si
             praeceptiva
             locutio
             videtur
             flagitium
             aut
             facinus
             jubere
             ,
          
           
           
             aut
             utilitatem
             aut
             beneficentiam
             vetare
             ,
             figurata
             est
             :
          
           It
           is
           not
           a
           proper
           but
           a
           figurative
           speech
           ,
           which
           seemes
           either
           to
           injoyne
           a
           thing
           unlawfull
           ,
           or
           to
           hinder
           a
           lawfull
           .
           So
           this
           speech
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           
             Vnlesse
             ye
             eate
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             and
             drinke
             his
             blood
             ,
          
           
           
             ye
             have
             not
             life
             in
             you
             ,
          
           seemes
           at
           the
           first
           to
           impose
           on
           us
           a
           kinde
           of
           cruelty
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           figurative
           :
           So
           Augustine
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           we
           would
           be
           fit
           for
           this
           tryall
           ,
           we
           must
           lay
           up
           and
           hide
           in
           our
           hearts
           such
           Scriptures
           as
           wee
           understand
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           neare
           us
           to
           serve
           our
           severall
           uses
           .
           The
           Prophet
           David
           professeth
           that
           hee
           had
           
             hid
             the
             word
          
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           sinne
           against
           God
           :
           And
           Mary
           was
           commended
           ,
           that
           
             shee
             pondered
             all
             the
             sayings
          
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           and
           hid
           them
           in
           her
           heart
           .
           A
           Carpenter
           or
           Mason
           whose
           worke
           is
           squared
           or
           
           laid
           by
           rule
           ,
           is
           never
           without
           his
           rule
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           or
           at
           his
           backe
           :
           so
           should
           it
           be
           with
           Christians
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           must
           absolutely
           submit
           our
           judgement
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           without
           reasoning
           or
           disputing
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           never
           so
           difficult
           and
           dangerous
           unto
           us
           :
           for
           ,
           what
           is
           else
           the
           use
           of
           a
           rule
           ,
           but
           to
           rule
           ?
           Abraham
           left
           his
           owne
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           went
           he
           knew
           not
           whither
           ,
           at
           Gods
           commandement
           ,
           Heb.
           11.8
           .
           One
           would
           thinke
           this
           were
           folly
           in
           Abraham
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Scripture
           acquits
           him
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           
             by
             faith
          
           .
           And
           in
           a
           more
           difficult
           commandement
           ,
           
             hee
             rose
             earely
          
           ,
           went
           three
           dayes
           journey
           to
           kill
           his
           onely
           sonne
           whom
           he
           loved
           ,
           and
           reasoned
           no
           cases
           ,
           but
           went.
           Good
           Moses
           would
           weigh
           the
           word
           of
           God
           in
           his
           owne
           ballance
           ,
           fixing
           his
           eye
           rather
           upon
           the
           impotency
           and
           impossibility
           of
           the
           meanes
           ,
           than
           upon
           the
           strength
           of
           Gods
           word
           which
           cleaves
           the
           hardest
           rockes
           :
           therefore
           he
           
             sinned
             in
             striking
             the
             Rocke
          
           ,
           when
           God
           bade
           him
           onely
           speake
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           it
           was
           barred
           out
           of
           Canaan
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           must
           ayme
           at
           an
           absolute
           conformity
           betweene
           the
           whole
           word
           and
           our
           whole
           man.
           This
           Rule
           takes
           place
           above
           all
           mens
           rules
           and
           lawes
           ,
           which
           rule
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           but
           this
           the
           inner
           man
           ;
           the
           soule
           and
           the
           conscience
           ,
           the
           heart
           and
           the
           will
           ,
           yea
           the
           affections
           and
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           in
           regard
           of
           mens
           lawes
           are
           free
           :
           but
           
             the
             word
             captivateth
             every
             thought
             ,
             and
             brings
             it
             into
             subjection
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           12.5
           .
           It
           rules
           the
           whole
           outward
           man
           also
           ,
           our
           speeches
           and
           actions
           ,
           even
           the
           least
           ,
           our
           lookes
           and
           behaviours
           ,
           our
           callings
           and
           conditions
           ,
           
           our
           sports
           and
           recreations
           :
           and
           as
           David
           saith
           of
           the
           
             Sunne
             ,
             Psal.
          
           19.6
           .
           
             there
             is
             nothing
             hid
             from
             the
             heate
             and
             discoverie
             of
             it
             ,
          
           so
           nothing
           in
           man
           is
           exempted
           from
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           word
           .
           We
           must
           therefore
           bring
           our
           practise
           thereto
           ,
           and
           thinke
           it
           not
           enough
           to
           be
           a
           rule
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           a
           rule
           to
           us
           also
           :
           And
           lay
           this
           for
           a
           ground
           in
           our
           soules
           ,
           that
           there
           must
           be
           a
           proportion
           betweene
           the
           rule
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           ruled
           .
        
         
           Now
           we
           come
           to
           the
           speciall
           rules
           for
           the
           application
           of
           this
           Rule
           :
           And
           they
           concerne
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Doctrines
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Actions
             and
             Practise
          
           .
        
         
           Rules
           for
           the
           Tryall
           of
           Doctrines
           are
           sixe
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           all
           Doctrines
           must
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           analogy
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           squared
           thereby
           :
           Rom.
           12.6
           .
           
             Whether
             wee
             prophecie
             ,
             let
             us
             prophecie
             according
             to
             the
             analogy
             of
             faith
             .
          
           By
           
             analogy
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           meaneth
           the
           measure
           of
           faith
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           is
           indeede
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           :
           
           the
           heads
           of
           which
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           the
           summe
           of
           which
           faith
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           Creede
           ,
           the
           Decalogue
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           .
           If
           any
           Doctrine
           agree
           not
           with
           these
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           key
           and
           rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           it
           is
           unsound
           and
           to
           be
           rejected
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           the
           bread
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           turned
           into
           the
           very
           body
           ,
           flesh
           ,
           blood
           and
           bone
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           borne
           of
           the
           Virgin
           :
           We
           hold
           the
           cleane
           contrary
           .
           Now
           bring
           this
           Doctrine
           to
           
             the
             analogie
             of
             faith
          
           ;
           that
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           born
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           true
           man
           ,
           with
           a
           true
           humane
           nature
           like
           ours
           in
           all
           sinne
           
           things
           ,
           sin
           onely
           excepted
           ,
           visible
           ,
           circumscribed
           ,
           palpable
           ,
           in
           one
           place
           only
           at
           once
           ,
           as
           is
           ours
           :
           that
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           he
           ascended
           into
           heaven
           in
           that
           humane
           nature
           ,
           and
           there
           fitteth
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           untill
           his
           second
           comming
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           really
           and
           locally
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Romish
           Doctrine
           teacheth
           ;
           that
           a
           man
           may
           merit
           by
           his
           good
           workes
           ,
           remission
           of
           sins
           and
           eternall
           life
           ;
           they
           establish
           the
           merit
           of
           mans
           workes
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           justification
           :
           we
           utterly
           exclude
           them
           .
           Bring
           we
           this
           Doctrine
           to
           
             the
             analogie
             of
             faith
          
           :
           The
           ten
           Commandements
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             sheweth
             mercy
             to
             thousands
             that
             love
             him
             and
             keepe
             his
             commandements
             :
          
           If
           the
           reward
           be
           given
           by
           mercy
           ,
           
           then
           not
           for
           the
           merit
           of
           the
           worke
           done
           .
           The
           Lords
           prayer
           teacheth
           us
           to
           pray
           for
           forgivenesse
           of
           debts
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           are
           farre
           from
           meriting
           .
           The
           same
           prayer
           teacheth
           us
           to
           pray
           for
           every
           morsell
           of
           bread
           :
           Is
           it
           not
           madnesse
           to
           thinke
           wee
           can
           merit
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heaven
           ,
           if
           we
           cannot
           merit
           a
           morsell
           of
           bread
           ?
           The
           Creede
           beleeves
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ;
           now
           the
           law
           of
           workes
           and
           the
           law
           of
           faith
           are
           as
           contrary
           as
           fire
           and
           water
           in
           matter
           of
           justification
           ,
           for
           faith
           leaneth
           onely
           upon
           Christ.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Romish
           Doctrine
           teacheth
           a
           man
           to
           doubt
           of
           his
           salvation
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           man
           can
           be
           assured
           of
           it
           without
           speciall
           revelation
           ,
           it
           were
           presumption
           :
           We
           holde
           the
           cleane
           contrary
           ;
           A
           man
           may
           be
           assured
           by
           a
           speciall
           faith
           .
           Bring
           it
           now
           to
           the
           Canon
           .
           Our
           Creed
           teacheth
           us
           to
           beleeve
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           beleeve
           our selves
           to
           be
           true
           
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           life
           everlasting
           to
           belong
           unto
           us
           :
           (
           for
           else
           we
           beleeve
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Divells
           doe
           :
           )
           so
           as
           every
           one
           must
           
             give
             all
             diligence
             to
             make
             his
             election
             sure
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           1.10
           .
           and
           
             to
             know
             that
             Christ
             is
             in
             him
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           13.5
           .
           This
           is
           the
           first
           Rule
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           all
           sound
           Doctrine
           tyeth
           the
           two
           Tables
           together
           :
           for
           as
           the
           two
           Tables
           stand
           in
           relation
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           that
           Doctrine
           must
           needes
           be
           unsound
           ,
           which
           combineth
           not
           justice
           with
           piety
           ,
           and
           with
           faith
           ,
           charity
           .
           This
           Rule
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           Levit.
           6.5
           .
           If
           a
           man
           have
           wronged
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           either
           by
           open
           robbery
           ,
           or
           secret
           defrauding
           of
           him
           ,
           hee
           must
           come
           and
           
             offer
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             trespasse
             ,
          
           and
           he
           shall
           be
           forgiven
           ;
           but
           on
           this
           condition
           ,
           that
           he
           bring
           the
           whole
           summe
           which
           he
           hath
           defrauded
           ,
           and
           adde
           a
           fifth
           part
           more
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           restore
           it
           to
           the
           owner
           the
           same
           day
           that
           he
           offereth
           for
           his
           trespasse
           .
           According
           unto
           which
           our
           Saviour
           wisheth
           to
           
             leave
             the
             gift
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             goe
             and
             be
             first
             reconciled
             to
             our
             brother
             ,
             Matth.
          
           5.23
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             rejects
             all
             sacrifices
             abstract
             from
             mercy
             ,
             Esay
          
           1.12
           .
           
             What
             have
             I
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             multitude
             of
             your
             sacrifices
             ,
             while
             your
             hands
             are
             full
             of
             blood
             ?
          
           and
           Ierem.
           7.9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             Will
             ye
             steale
             ,
             and
             murder
             ,
             and
             commit
             adultery
             ,
             and
             yet
             come
             and
             stand
             before
             me
             in
             this
             house
             wherein
             my
             name
             is
             called
             upon
             ?
          
           And
           our
           Saviour
           reprooveth
           the
           grosse
           conceit
           of
           the
           Pharisies
           ,
           who
           taught
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           did
           give
           oblations
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           though
           they
           releeved
           not
           their
           poore
           parents
           ,
           yet
           God
           was
           well
           pleased
           with
           them
           :
           This
           Doctrine
           
           tryed
           by
           this
           touch-stone
           ,
           was
           found
           counterfeit
           ,
           Matth.
           15.5
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           inferre
           ,
           if
           any
           Doctrine
           be
           prejudiciall
           to
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           false
           and
           unsound
           :
           As
           for
           example
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           maintaineth
           a
           Monkish
           life
           ,
           wherein
           their
           cloystred
           persons
           must
           leave
           the
           societies
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           sequester
           themselves
           from
           all
           companie
           to
           give
           themselves
           to
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           .
           Bring
           this
           Doctrine
           to
           this
           tryall
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           finde
           it
           most
           unsound
           ;
           because
           God
           is
           served
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           first
           Table
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           second
           ;
           and
           this
           kinde
           of
           life
           is
           against
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           all
           societies
           ,
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           family
           ;
           all
           which
           claime
           part
           in
           every
           man
           :
           and
           is
           a
           thrusting
           of
           men
           out
           of
           their
           callings
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           commanded
           to
           abide
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           7.20
           .
           
             Luther
             de
             votis
             Monasticis
          
           prooveth
           ,
           It
           is
           against
           the
           whole
           first
           Table
           ;
           As
           placeing
           confidence
           in
           it
           :
           As
           setting
           up
           a
           will-worship
           :
           As
           taking
           Gods
           name
           in
           vaine
           by
           an
           unlawfull
           vowe
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           against
           the
           whole
           second
           Table
           :
           1.
           
           Impeaching
           the
           honour
           of
           parents
           ,
           and
           exempting
           themselves
           from
           civill
           authority
           ,
           so
           against
           the
           fifth
           Commandement
           .
           2.
           
           They
           eate
           not
           their
           owne
           bread
           ,
           against
           the
           sixth
           Commandement
           .
           3.
           
           They
           raise
           Sodome
           and
           Gomorrah
           from
           their
           ashes
           ,
           against
           the
           seventh
           Commandement
           .
           4.
           
           They
           live
           in
           idlenesse
           ,
           and
           are
           unprofitable
           burdens
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           eighth
           Commandement
           .
           4.
           
           They
           beare
           false
           witnesse
           of
           the
           merit
           of
           single
           life
           ,
           against
           chastity
           and
           holy
           
           wedlocke
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           ninth
           Commandement
           .
           6.
           
           They
           teach
           ,
           that
           burning
           is
           no
           sinne
           ,
           as
           Pigius
           :
           But
           a
           condition
           under
           which
           
             divina
             bonitas
             et
             sapientia
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Gods
           goodnesse
           and
           wisdome
           hath
           put
           us
           ,
           as
           under
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           :
           cleane
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           7.
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             better
             to
             marry
             than
             to
             burne
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           cases
           of
           trespasse
           ,
           the
           same
           Church
           appoints
           auricular
           confession
           ,
           and
           canonicall
           satisfaction
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           must
           give
           oblations
           ,
           and
           satisfie
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           if
           it
           were
           sound
           Doctrine
           ,
           it
           would
           appoint
           reconciliation
           and
           restitution
           to
           the
           parties
           wronged
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           least
           part
           of
           their
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           same
           Church
           appoints
           a
           great
           number
           of
           fasts
           and
           penances
           for
           offences
           :
           But
           so
           long
           as
           they
           
             fast
             to
             strife
             and
             debate
             ,
             and
             smite
             with
             the
             fist
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
          
           anathematizing
           and
           cursing
           Prince
           and
           people
           ,
           excommunicating
           all
           such
           as
           walke
           not
           in
           their
           rules
           ;
           yea
           patronizing
           and
           pardoning
           cut-throat
           villaines
           sent
           from
           them
           to
           murder
           Christian
           Kings
           ,
           and
           blow
           up
           Parliament
           houses
           ;
           all
           the
           world
           sees
           these
           are
           not
           the
           fasts
           which
           God
           hath
           chosen
           .
           This
           Rule
           condemnes
           all
           Iesuitisme
           which
           is
           the
           rebells
           Catechisme
           ;
           But
           we
           must
           distinguish
           Popish
           Sinonimaes
           :
           between
           excommunicating
           out
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           excommunicating
           out
           of
           Kingdomes
           :
           betweene
           keyes
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           keyes
           of
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           betweene
           absolving
           sinners
           from
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           absolving
           of
           subjects
           from
           duties
           :
           betweene
           fishing
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           fishing
           for
           
           kingdomes
           :
           betweene
           teaching
           of
           soules
           ,
           and
           killing
           of
           bodies
           :
           betweene
           power
           directive
           ,
           and
           power
           coactive
           :
           betweene
           ministration
           ,
           and
           domination
           :
           betweene
           the
           sword
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           civill
           .
           This
           Iesuiticall
           confusion
           of
           phrases
           hath
           beene
           the
           confusion
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           same
           Church
           hath
           a
           long
           time
           challenged
           a
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ,
           over
           all
           other
           persons
           ,
           but
           wickedly
           changed
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           power
           ,
           into
           a
           meere
           Civill
           power
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           mischiefe
           of
           the
           world
           :
           for
           thereby
           they
           doe
           unjustly
           and
           tyrannically
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           depose
           Kings
           and
           Queenes
           from
           their
           regency
           ,
           to
           deprive
           them
           of
           their
           Crownes
           and
           Scepters
           ,
           to
           free
           subjects
           from
           all
           oathes
           of
           allegiance
           ,
           and
           binde
           them
           to
           become
           their
           executioners
           where
           ever
           they
           can
           take
           them
           at
           advantage
           .
           And
           all
           this
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           same
           Church
           hath
           ratified
           by
           decree
           ,
           that
           the
           vowes
           of
           children
           undertaking
           their
           religious
           orders
           shall
           be
           in
           force
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           close
           and
           clandestine
           marriages
           made
           betweene
           children
           ,
           without
           all
           consent
           of
           wise
           and
           carefull
           parents
           ,
           are
           allowable
           and
           indissoluble
           .
           Which
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           brought
           to
           this
           Rule
           ,
           is
           proved
           most
           prejudiciall
           to
           the
           power
           of
           parents
           given
           them
           in
           the
           fifth
           Commandement
           ,
           which
           injoynes
           children
           to
           
             honour
             their
             Parents
          
           ,
           especially
           in
           matters
           of
           moment
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           their
           marriage
           and
           choyce
           of
           their
           callings
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Some
           Divines
           have
           undertaken
           the
           defence
           of
           some
           kinde
           of
           usurie
           ,
           especially
           to
           the
           rich
           ,
           and
           
           so
           have
           animated
           some
           in
           that
           course
           .
           But
           this
           Doctrine
           brought
           to
           this
           tryall
           will
           not
           holde
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           such
           a
           consumer
           of
           mens
           estates
           ,
           and
           so
           uncharitable
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           would
           not
           admit
           of
           it
           in
           Israel
           ,
           
           but
           among
           his
           enemies
           whom
           he
           would
           have
           quite
           consumed
           .
           Besides
           ,
           men
           deceive
           themselves
           in
           their
           distinction
           :
           for
           God
           in
           the
           case
           of
           usurie
           distinguisheth
           not
           betweene
           the
           rich
           and
           poore
           of
           Israel
           ,
           but
           betweene
           the
           Israelites
           and
           Canaanites
           ,
           betweene
           strangers
           and
           brethren
           .
           The
           poore
           indeede
           are
           mentioned
           ,
           but
           onely
           thus
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           they
           have
           most
           neede
           to
           borrow
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           they
           are
           most
           liable
           to
           wrong
           and
           oppression
           .
           3.
           
           The
           commandement
           of
           Loane
           is
           made
           especially
           for
           their
           good
           .
           4.
           
           Vsurie
           on
           them
           is
           a
           more
           grievous
           sinne
           and
           crying
           ,
           Exod.
           22.21
           .
           Object
           .
           But
           if
           it
           were
           unlawfull
           ,
           God
           would
           forbid
           it
           to
           the
           stranger
           .
           Sol.
           1.
           
           The
           morall
           Law
           forbids
           it
           to
           all
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           by
           God
           dispensed
           with
           by
           a
           Iudiciall
           ,
           for
           the
           hardnesse
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           for
           the
           unjustice
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           who
           exacted
           it
           on
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           overthrow
           of
           the
           Canaanites
           .
           The
           word
           is
           ,
           Deut.
           23.20
           .
           not
           Lemicro
           but
           
             Lamicro
             ,
             extranc●
             huic
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           this
           stranger
           ,
           meaning
           the
           Canaanite
           .
           3.
           
           It
           is
           no
           more
           lawfull
           than
           Poligamy
           or
           a
           bill
           of
           divorce
           ,
           which
           was
           against
           the
           Institutor
           .
           4.
           
           When
           the
           Canaanites
           were
           destroyed
           ,
           all
           usury
           was
           afterward
           absolutely
           forbidden
           :
           Psal.
           15.
           and
           Prov.
           28.8
           .
           
             Ierome
             on
             Lev.
          
           18.
           
           
           In
           the
           Law
           usurie
           is
           forbidden
           onely
           to
           brethren
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Prophets
           to
           all
           absolutely
           :
           and
           in
           the
           Gospell
           much
           more
           ,
           because
           
           all
           are
           now
           brethren
           .
           So
           much
           for
           the
           second
           Rule
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           all
           doubtfull
           Doctrines
           ,
           
           that
           is
           the
           truth
           which
           gives
           most
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           least
           unto
           any
           creature
           :
           for
           as
           God
           in
           all
           things
           intends
           his
           owne
           glory
           most
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           maine
           end
           of
           all
           his
           courses
           )
           so
           doth
           his
           word
           ,
           which
           after
           a
           speciall
           manner
           resembleth
           himselfe
           .
           This
           word
           so
           propoundeth
           all
           the
           frame
           of
           mans
           salvation
           from
           the
           lowest
           staire
           to
           the
           highest
           ,
           as
           God
           may
           have
           his
           glory
           in
           all
           :
           1
           Cor.
           1.29.31
           .
           
             That
             he
             that
             glorieth
             might
             glory
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           and
           that
           no
           creature
           migh●
           share
           with
           him
           in
           his
           glory
           ,
           which
           he
           never
           would
           communicate
           to
           any
           other
           :
           verse
           29.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             That
             no
             flesh
             might
             glory
             in
             his
             presence
             .
          
           To
           apply
           this
           to
           particulars
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           maintaines
           a
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           Saints
           departed
           are
           to
           be
           invocated
           ,
           as
           Mediatours
           (
           though
           not
           of
           redemption
           ,
           yet
           )
           of
           intercession
           .
           Wee
           affirme
           the
           contrary
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture
           .
           Bring
           now
           this
           point
           to
           this
           tryall
           ,
           whether
           gives
           more
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           lesse
           to
           the
           creature
           ;
           we
           ,
           who
           affirme
           him
           to
           be
           a
           
             God
             hearing
             prayer
          
           ,
           who
           onely
           
             knowes
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             ,
          
           and
           is
           omnipresent
           to
           heare
           ,
           and
           omnipotent
           to
           helpe
           ,
           (
           all
           which
           are
           incommunicable
           Attributes
           of
           the
           Deity
           :
           )
           or
           they
           which
           against
           the
           Scripture
           robbe
           God
           of
           this
           part
           of
           his
           honour
           ,
           and
           bestow
           it
           on
           creatures
           which
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           it
           ?
           Isay
           63.16
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           same
           Church
           of
           Rome
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           to
           
           the
           justifying
           of
           a
           sinner
           before
           God
           is
           required
           not
           onely
           an
           imputed
           righteousnesse
           ,
           but
           an
           habituall
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           are
           workes
           of
           charity
           ,
           which
           makes
           a
           man
           of
           just
           more
           just
           .
           Wee
           in
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Iustification
           utterly
           exclude
           humane
           merit
           .
           Now
           bring
           this
           different
           Doctrine
           to
           this
           Rule
           :
           Whether
           gives
           more
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           lesse
           to
           the
           creature
           ;
           that
           Doctrine
           of
           Iustification
           by
           faith
           onely
           ,
           which
           utterly
           takes
           from
           man
           all
           that
           hee
           can
           thinke
           of
           to
           justifie
           himselfe
           withall
           ,
           and
           ascribes
           the
           whole
           worke
           of
           salvation
           from
           first
           to
           last
           unto
           God
           :
           or
           that
           Doctrine
           which
           puffes
           up
           man
           in
           conceit
           of
           some
           righteousnesse
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           takes
           from
           the
           Lord
           this
           honour
           to
           be
           
             Hee
             that
             justifies
             the
             ungodly
          
           ?
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Rule
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Apostle
           brings
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           tryed
           ,
           Rom.
           3.27
           ,
           28.
           
           
             By
             what
             Law
             is
             boasting
             excluded
             ?
             Not
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             workes
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             faith
             :
          
           And
           because
           this
           Doctrine
           excludes
           all
           boasting
           ,
           hee
           concludes
           ,
           
             Therefore
             is
             a
             man
             justified
             by
             faith
             without
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law.
          
           See
           Rom.
           4.2
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           also
           maintaineth
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           humane
           satisfactions
           ,
           and
           enjoynes
           many
           penances
           to
           satisfie
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           for
           veniall
           sinnes
           :
           Wee
           on
           the
           contrary
           teach
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           every
           day
           pray
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           our
           daily
           sinnes
           .
           Now
           bring
           this
           different
           Doctrine
           to
           this
           Tryall
           :
           Which
           gives
           more
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           lesse
           to
           the
           creature
           ;
           that
           which
           applies
           an
           infinite
           justice
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           violation
           of
           which
           must
           be
           made
           up
           by
           an
           infinite
           person
           ;
           or
           that
           which
           imputes
           
           to
           him
           an
           imperfect
           justice
           ,
           such
           as
           a
           sinfull
           man
           may
           satisfie
           ,
           and
           an
           imperfect
           mercy
           ,
           if
           our
           owne
           workes
           make
           not
           supply
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           same
           Church
           teacheth
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           〈…〉
           that
           God
           hath
           elected
           all
           to
           salvation
           ,
           and
           Christ
           hath
           redeemed
           all
           and
           every
           particular
           man.
           We
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture
           holde
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           chosen
           
             onely
             heires
             of
             salvation
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ
           for
           his
           part
           redeemed
           not
           
             all
             particulars
          
           ,
           but
           
             all
             kindes
          
           :
           for
           hee
           that
           would
           
             not
             pray
             for
             the
             world
          
           ,
           would
           
             not
             die
             for
             the
             world
          
           .
           How
           shall
           we
           bolt
           out
           the
           truth
           ?
           Answ.
           
           Bring
           the
           Doctrine
           to
           this
           Rule
           :
           Wee
           aske
           ,
           If
           God
           have
           elected
           and
           Christ
           have
           redeemed
           every
           particular
           man
           ,
           why
           is
           not
           every
           particular
           man
           saved
           ?
           Because
           (
           say
           they
           )
           God
           foresawe
           who
           would
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           who
           would
           not
           :
           which
           is
           to
           make
           Gods
           election
           frustrate
           ,
           as
           electing
           such
           as
           hee
           foresaw
           would
           not
           beleeve
           ,
           as
           also
           dependant
           on
           the
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           mans
           will
           to
           overrule
           Gods
           :
           And
           not
           mans
           salvation
           to
           depend
           on
           Gods
           will
           and
           election
           ;
           than
           which
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           dishonourable
           to
           the
           Majesty
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           9
           ▪
           19.
           
           
             Who
             ever
             resisted
             his
             will.
          
           Adde
           hereunto
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           falling
           from
           grace
           ,
           Gods
           glory
           suffereth
           ,
           for
           thereby
           
             the
             seede
             of
             God
          
           loseth
           the
           glory
           of
           being
           incorruptible
           ,
           and
           Gods
           truth
           suffereth
           ,
           who
           saith
           it
           
             abideth
             for
             ever
          
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           same
           Church
           teacheth
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           ordinary
           practise
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           power
           to
           make
           lawes
           to
           binde
           the
           conscience
           ;
           hee
           hath
           power
           to
           dispence
           with
           lawfull
           
           oathes
           ,
           and
           untie
           the
           conscience
           which
           Gods
           law
           hath
           bound
           :
           he
           hath
           power
           to
           dispense
           for
           marriages
           within
           degrees
           prohibited
           by
           God
           ,
           &
           the
           like
           :
           We
           deny
           any
           such
           power
           can
           agree
           to
           any
           mortall
           creature
           ,
           and
           holde
           it
           a
           tyrannicall
           usurpation
           .
           Bring
           these
           and
           the
           like
           positions
           to
           this
           Tryall
           .
           Whether
           gives
           more
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           lesse
           to
           the
           creature
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           the
           Lord
           of
           his
           owne
           Law
           ,
           onely
           above
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           set
           a
           Prelate
           not
           onely
           in
           his
           chaire
           of
           estate
           ,
           but
           above
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           able
           to
           reverse
           and
           abrogate
           his
           Lawes
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           to
           sit
           in
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Lords
           owne
           and
           onely
           consistory
           .
           That
           is
           the
           third
           Rule
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           all
           sound
           Doctrine
           directs
           and
           leades
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           magnifies
           and
           sets
           up
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           :
           and
           as
           Christ
           prooved
           the
           Iewes
           not
           to
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           dishonoured
           him
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           Iohn
           8.
           
           So
           whatsoever
           Doctrine
           dishonours
           Christ
           ,
           cannot
           be
           of
           God.
           And
           ,
           if
           we
           bring
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           Popery
           to
           this
           rule
           of
           Tryall
           ,
           it
           will
           appeare
           not
           to
           be
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Their
           whole
           Doctrine
           of
           merits
           and
           humane
           satisfactions
           ,
           how
           doth
           it
           obscure
           the
           merit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yea
           abolish
           the
           absolute
           satisfaction
           of
           Christ
           who
           hath
           paid
           the
           uttermost
           farthing
           ?
           This
           Doctrine
           makes
           Christ
           but
           a
           peece
           of
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           halfe
           a
           Iesus
           ,
           for
           every
           man
           must
           be
           a
           Iesus
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             There
             is
             no
             other
             name
             given
             under
             heaven
             whereby
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
          
           
           hereby
           every
           man
           hath
           
             a
             name
          
           to
           save
           himselfe
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           That
           damnable
           Idol
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           wherein
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           Christ
           is
           offered
           by
           the
           Priest
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           quicke
           and
           dead
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           else
           but
           an
           utter
           renouncing
           of
           Christs
           owne
           and
           onely
           oblation
           ,
           arguing
           it
           to
           be
           imperfect
           ,
           and
           an
           insufficient
           satisfaction
           ?
           For
           so
           the
           Apostle
           concludes
           against
           Leviticall
           Sacrifices
           ,
           Heb.
           7.27
           .
           They
           were
           many
           because
           they
           were
           imperfect
           ;
           this
           is
           perfect
           ,
           therefore
           but
           one
           and
           once
           .
           See
           chap.
           9.26
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Their
           unholy
           Order
           of
           Priesthood
           and
           sacrificing
           shavelings
           ,
           what
           else
           doth
           it
           but
           wage
           battel
           against
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           being
           
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchizedeck
             ,
             is
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             cannot
             passe
             from
             him
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             Heb.
          
           7.23
           ,
           24.
           
           There
           were
           
             many
             Priests
          
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           impotency
           ,
           but
           this
           man
           hath
           
             an
             everlasting
             Priesthood
          
           ,
           therefore
           needes
           no
           successour
           on
           earth
           ,
           nor
           had
           none
           as
           they
           had
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           maine
           pillar
           of
           Popery
           ,
           which
           stands
           on
           the
           Popes
           headship
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           how
           dishonourable
           is
           it
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           ,
           being
           every
           where
           present
           by
           his
           Spirit
           and
           grace
           ,
           is
           implied
           thereby
           to
           be
           absent
           ,
           and
           to
           stand
           in
           neede
           of
           a
           Vicar
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           it
           makes
           the
           deare
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           a
           Monster
           ,
           having
           two
           heads
           being
           but
           one
           body
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           infinite
           constitutions
           of
           this
           supposed
           head
           cleane
           contrary
           to
           the
           lawes
           and
           government
           of
           the
           one
           and
           onely
           lawfull
           head
           and
           King
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Their
           Doctrine
           of
           unwritten
           Traditions
           ,
           
           which
           are
           
             pari
             pietatis
             affectu
          
           to
           be
           received
           with
           
           the
           written
           word
           ,
           how
           manifestly
           doth
           it
           dishonour
           the
           Propheticall
           office
           of
           Christ
           ?
           How
           could
           he
           be
           the
           onely
           true
           Prophet
           ,
           if
           hee
           left
           halfe
           the
           will
           of
           his
           Father
           unrevealed
           ,
           but
           lapt
           up
           in
           obscure
           Traditions
           ?
           How
           could
           he
           satisfie
           his
           Propheticall
           office
           ,
           if
           he
           deteined
           from
           his
           Church
           some
           Doctrine
           needful
           for
           her
           to
           know
           ?
           How
           was
           he
           
             faithfull
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             as
             a
             Sonne
             ,
          
           if
           he
           came
           behind
           Moses
           his
           servant
           ,
           
           who
           brought
           a
           perfect
           patterne
           from
           the
           Mount
           ,
           for
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           smallest
           things
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           ?
           How
           did
           he
           
             teach
             us
             all
             things
             when
             he
             came
             ,
          
           as
           Ioh.
           4.25
           .
           if
           the
           Church
           may
           still
           coyne
           new
           Articles
           of
           faith
           ?
           as
           Scotus
           .
           Before
           the
           
             Lateran
             Councell
          
           Transubstantiation
           was
           no
           Article
           of
           faith
           :
           it
           seemes
           our
           Saviour
           left
           something
           alone
           for
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Lateran
             Councell
          
           to
           determine
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Samaritan
           was
           deceived
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Their
           blasphemous
           prayers
           to
           Saints
           ,
           Angels
           and
           Relikes
           ,
           how
           pull
           they
           men
           from
           the
           Mediatour
           who
           is
           but
           One
           ,
           and
           dishonour
           his
           Intercession
           which
           now
           he
           makes
           for
           the
           Saints
           ?
           
           while
           they
           have
           one
           prayer
           to
           Christ
           ,
           they
           have
           twenty
           to
           the
           Virgin.
           What
           can
           be
           more
           blasphemous
           and
           more
           derogatory
           to
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           glory
           ,
           than
           to
           joyne
           with
           him
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           his
           kingdome
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ?
           that
           hee
           must
           dispense
           justice
           ,
           but
           she
           mercy
           ;
           yea
           in
           the
           omnipotent
           worke
           of
           his
           mediation
           saluting
           her
           ,
           and
           praying
           unto
           her
           by
           the
           title
           of
           
             Mediatrix
             hominum
          
           ,
           Mediatresse
           of
           men
           :
           nay
           giving
           her
           a
           power
           farre
           above
           him
           ,
           
             Iure
             matris
             impera
          
           ,
           Command
           
           him
           in
           the
           right
           of
           a
           mother
           .
           Thus
           
             our
             mighty
             God
             and
             Saviour
          
           is
           become
           an
           underling
           to
           a
           poore
           creature
           .
           
        
         
           These
           can
           be
           no
           sound
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           so
           dishonour
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           spoyle
           him
           of
           his
           royalties
           ,
           as
           the
           souldiers
           did
           spoile
           him
           of
           his
           garments
           ,
           
           to
           
             whom
             the
             Father
             hath
             given
             a
             name
             above
             all
             names
             ,
             that
             all
             tongues
             should
             confesse
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             knees
             bow
             unto
             him
             .
          
           So
           much
           for
           the
           fourth
           Rule
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           soundest
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           most
           restraines
           corrupt
           nature
           and
           fleshly
           affections
           :
           Tit.
           2.11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             The
             grace
             of
             God
             hath
             appeared
             ,
          
           
           
             teaching
             us
             to
             deny
             ungodlines
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             :
          
           which
           is
           the
           maine
           intendment
           of
           the
           discovery
           of
           grace
           .
           a
           maine
           fruit
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           
             the
             crucifying
             of
             the
             flesh
             with
             the
             lusts
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             a
             mortifying
             of
             our
             members
             upon
             earth
             ,
          
           which
           of
           all
           things
           a
           carnall
           man
           cannot
           brooke
           .
           Therefore
           in
           all
           differences
           of
           Doctrines
           ,
           observe
           which
           of
           them
           presseth
           most
           precise
           obedience
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           gives
           least
           toleration
           to
           the
           least
           offence
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           is
           most
           unpleasant
           and
           unsavoury
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           most
           boulsters
           and
           gives
           liberty
           to
           naturall
           inclination
           ,
           and
           you
           have
           tryed
           the
           truth
           from
           errour
           .
           For
           example
           :
        
         
           The
           whole
           Doctrine
           of
           Popery
           ,
           how
           pleasing
           is
           it
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           it
           but
           a
           naturall
           man
           may
           performe
           it
           without
           any
           speciall
           grace
           of
           regeneration
           ?
           which
           indeede
           is
           the
           chiefe
           cause
           why
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           
           world
           is
           taken
           with
           the
           love
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           What
           a
           deale
           of
           paines
           cuts
           it
           off
           in
           reading
           ,
           studying
           ,
           and
           meditating
           on
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           while
           it
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           
             Ignorance
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             devotion
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           it
           is
           lost
           labour
           which
           is
           spent
           on
           the
           Scripture
           ?
           and
           while
           they
           burne
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           formerly
           wicked
           King
           Ahaz
           did
           ,
           or
           Antiochus
           ,
           or
           Maximinus
           ,
           calling
           them
           the
           
             Heretickes
             Bookes
          
           :
           so
           as
           a
           man
           may
           truly
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Papists
           hate
           the
           Bible
           ,
           as
           a
           theefe
           hates
           the
           gallowes
           :
           This
           is
           farre
           easier
           than
           
             to
             call
             after
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             cry
             after
             understanding
             ,
             to
             seeke
             her
             as
             silver
             ,
             and
             to
             search
             as
             after
             treasures
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           How
           can
           there
           be
           devised
           a
           more
           easy
           faith
           ,
           and
           sooner
           got
           ,
           than
           confusedly
           to
           beleeve
           as
           the
           Church
           beleeves
           ,
           without
           any
           distinct
           knowledge
           or
           faith
           of
           their
           owne
           ?
           A
           faith
           got
           without
           all
           paines
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           we
           may
           well
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           worth
           nothing
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           had
           for
           nothing
           :
           a
           faith
           wherein
           they
           never
           neede
           to
           looke
           to
           the
           essentiall
           markes
           and
           sound
           growth
           of
           it
           .
           This
           is
           sooner
           done
           than
           to
           
             proove
             a
             mans
             owne
             selfe
             whether
             he
             be
             in
             the
             faith
             or
             no.
             
          
           
        
         
           3.
           
           How
           doth
           it
           please
           nature
           to
           magnifie
           nature
           ,
           to
           deny
           it
           to
           be
           so
           corrupt
           and
           dead
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           
             halfe
             dead
          
           ,
           as
           the
           man
           betweene
           Iericho
           and
           Ierusalem
           ,
           
           to
           tell
           it
           it
           hath
           good
           preparations
           and
           abilities
           of
           it selfe
           to
           conceive
           and
           practise
           much
           good
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           little
           helpe
           it
           can
           keepe
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           come
           out
           of
           Gods
           debt
           ?
           What
           man
           wanting
           grace
           would
           not
           finde
           something
           in
           nature
           to
           bring
           before
           God
           to
           bring
           himselfe
           into
           request
           
           by
           ?
           For
           every
           naturall
           man
           is
           a
           Iusticiary
           .
           Wheras
           our
           Rule
           saith
           that
           it
           is
           a
           
             new
             creation
          
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           nothing
           ,
           
           and
           a
           quickening
           where
           no
           life
           of
           grace
           was
           ,
           yea
           a
           death
           in
           sinnes
           and
           trespasses
           ;
           and
           not
           a
           recovery
           as
           out
           of
           a
           swoone
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           How
           pleasing
           is
           it
           to
           nature
           ,
           to
           be
           tolde
           and
           taught
           ,
           that
           no
           paines
           is
           required
           to
           keepe
           the
           heart
           ,
           nor
           to
           resist
           the
           first
           motions
           to
           evill
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           are
           not
           evill
           :
           that
           some
           sinnes
           are
           veniall
           in
           their
           nature
           ,
           put
           away
           with
           a
           light
           sigh
           ,
           a
           knocke
           on
           the
           breast
           ,
           or
           an
           
             Ave
             Mary
          
           :
           that
           a
           man
           may
           lie
           in
           sport
           or
           officiously
           for
           his
           advantage
           ;
           and
           if
           hee
           steale
           a
           small
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           veniall
           thing
           ?
           This
           will
           please
           the
           carnall
           man
           farre
           better
           than
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           not
           lye
           for
           Gods
           greatest
           glory
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           very
           first
           thought
           of
           stealing
           the
           least
           trifle
           is
           damnable
           .
           But
           ,
           what
           is
           all
           this
           but
           to
           speake
           peace
           to
           the
           wicked
           man
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Lord
           saith
           there
           is
           no
           peace
           ,
           Esay
           57.
           ult
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Who
           would
           not
           be
           a
           Papist
           ,
           if
           that
           Doctrine
           were
           not
           prooved
           false
           by
           this
           Rule
           ,
           which
           offers
           release
           from
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           from
           hell
           ;
           yea
           offers
           the
           whole
           kingdome
           of
           heaven
           for
           money
           ?
           who
           would
           not
           sweare
           ,
           whore
           ,
           profane
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           rise
           up
           against
           Magistrates
           ,
           oppresse
           ,
           riot
           ,
           and
           addict
           himselfe
           to
           all
           villany
           ,
           if
           for
           a
           little
           money
           he
           may
           have
           a
           pardon
           for
           all
           his
           sinnes
           :
           or
           suppose
           hee
           must
           needes
           goe
           a
           while
           into
           the
           kitchin
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           yet
           for
           a
           little
           money
           or
           lands
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           Priests
           for
           Masses
           ,
           he
           is
           sure
           to
           be
           remooved
           to
           Gods
           parlour
           in
           heaven
           ?
        
         
         
           6.
           
           In
           our
           whole
           courses
           let
           one
           Preacher
           come
           and
           call
           men
           to
           a
           diligent
           study
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           to
           a
           strict
           observing
           of
           the
           whole
           Saboth
           ,
           let
           him
           seeke
           to
           pull
           out
           of
           mens
           mouthes
           their
           owne
           words
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           their
           cards
           ,
           or
           cuppes
           ,
           and
           injoyne
           them
           a
           constant
           sanctification
           of
           the
           Lords
           rest
           ;
           let
           him
           call
           them
           to
           the
           often
           receiving
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           strict
           preparation
           to
           it
           :
           let
           him
           call
           them
           to
           circumspection
           against
           the
           least
           sinne
           ,
           to
           zeale
           and
           profession
           in
           holinesse
           :
           oh
           what
           a
           tedious
           and
           irksome
           Doctrine
           is
           all
           this
           !
           Now
           farewell
           liberty
           ,
           sports
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           company
           ;
           what
           a
           precise
           fellow
           have
           wee
           gotten
           to
           make
           fooles
           of
           us
           ,
           &
           c
           !
           Let
           another
           Preacher
           (
           as
           some
           such
           there
           be
           )
           come
           and
           tell
           us
           ,
           A
           man
           may
           doe
           well
           enough
           without
           so
           much
           preaching
           ,
           and
           what
           should
           private
           men
           meddle
           so
           much
           with
           the
           Scripture
           ?
           That
           to
           spend
           the
           Saboth
           so
           religiously
           and
           strictly
           ,
           is
           Iewish
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           necessary
           :
           That
           men
           may
           take
           some
           liberty
           to
           play
           and
           recreate
           themselves
           on
           the
           Saboth
           day
           :
           That
           it
           is
           not
           good
           to
           be
           overforward
           in
           religion
           ,
           for
           that
           were
           to
           smell
           of
           purity
           ,
           and
           be
           too
           strict
           ,
           yea
           
             wise
             overmuch
          
           :
           That
           Ministers
           may
           doe
           well
           ,
           and
           winne
           their
           people
           by
           being
           good
           companions
           :
           That
           men
           be
           men
           ,
           not
           Angels
           ,
           nor
           God
           so
           strict
           in
           so
           small
           matters
           :
           Here
           's
           a
           man
           indeede
           that
           winnes
           the
           spurres
           ,
           hee
           carries
           Townes
           and
           Countries
           after
           him
           :
           Here
           is
           a
           Preacher
           
             for
             our
             people
          
           ,
           as
           was
           once
           said
           of
           the
           
             Prophet
             that
             prophecies
             of
             wine
             and
             strong
             drinke
             .
          
           
           But
           who
           is
           the
           true
           Preacher
           now
           by
           our
           Rule
           ,
           hee
           that
           
           carries
           the
           generall
           applause
           of
           the
           multitude
           ,
           or
           he
           that
           is
           the
           greater
           enemie
           to
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           flesh
           ?
           Oh
           were
           we
           wise
           to
           apply
           this
           Rule
           ,
           Gods
           pure
           ordinances
           would
           get
           strength
           apace
           ,
           and
           our selves
           should
           thrive
           apace
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           we
           heare
           .
        
         
           The
           sixth
           and
           last
           Rule
           for
           tryall
           of
           Doctrines
           ,
           
           is
           this
           :
           That
           Doctrine
           which
           most
           soundly
           comforteth
           distressed
           consciences
           ,
           is
           the
           soundest
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           embraced
           .
           For
           the
           end
           of
           all
           Scripture
           ,
           Rom.
           15.4
           .
           is
           ,
           
             That
             we
             through
             patience
             and
             comfort
             might
             have
             hope
             :
          
           and
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           Psal.
           19.8
           .
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             testimonies
             of
             God
             rejoyce
             the
             heart
             .
          
           The
           reason
           why
           God
           hath
           given
           learned
           tongues
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           
             speake
             words
             of
             comfort
             to
             the
             weary
             :
          
           And
           most
           excellent
           is
           that
           in
           Gal.
           6.16
           .
           
           
             Peace
             shall
             be
             to
             him
             that
             walkes
             by
             this
             rule
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Israel
             of
             God.
          
           The
           Gospell
           is
           a
           word
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           glad
           tidings
           of
           salvation
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           Doctrine
           which
           brings
           the
           most
           welcome
           message
           to
           a
           distressed
           conscience
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           Doctrine
           ,
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Gospell
           .
           To
           make
           some
           application
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           teach
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           be
           certaine
           of
           his
           salvation
           in
           this
           life
           by
           an
           ordinary
           and
           speciall
           faith
           ;
           because
           faith
           assureth
           the
           soule
           of
           pardon
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           present
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           brings
           in
           comfort
           ,
           as
           Matth.
           9.2
           .
           Iesus
           seeing
           their
           faith
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Sonne
             ,
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             thy
             sinnes
             are
             forgiven
             thee
             :
          
           it
           brings
           
             peace
             ,
             and
             boldnesse
             with
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           5.1
           ,
           2.
           it
           brings
           in
           
             joy
             of
             faith
             unspeakable
             and
             glorious
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.8
           .
           But
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           some
           amongst
           
           our selves
           hold
           there
           can
           be
           no
           such
           certainty
           of
           salvation
           ,
           but
           conjecturall
           and
           probable
           ,
           and
           deceitfull
           .
           Bring
           this
           Doctrine
           to
           this
           Rule
           :
           A
           poore
           soule
           afflicted
           in
           conscience
           ,
           sees
           nothing
           but
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           and
           hell
           ready
           to
           swallow
           him
           ,
           hee
           is
           afraid
           of
           damnation
           which
           hee
           knowes
           he
           hath
           deserved
           :
           whether
           hath
           more
           comfort
           ,
           for
           a
           Papist
           to
           tell
           him
           of
           the
           unspeakable
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           here
           is
           an
           emplaster
           and
           remedy
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           not
           be
           so
           presumptuous
           as
           to
           apply
           it
           ;
           all
           this
           increaseth
           the
           torment
           :
           or
           for
           him
           that
           brings
           the
           emplaster
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           here
           is
           the
           unspeakable
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           unsearchable
           grace
           and
           merit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           here
           take
           and
           apply
           it
           ,
           holde
           the
           comfortable
           possession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           enrighteth
           and
           entitleth
           you
           into
           the
           unchangeable
           love
           of
           God
           ?
           Here
           the
           heart
           rests
           not
           in
           the
           emplaster
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           application
           of
           it
           :
           Popish
           Doctrine
           is
           like
           an
           emplaster
           to
           a
           broken
           bone
           ,
           but
           kept
           in
           the
           pocket
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           uncomfortable
           Doctrine
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           teach
           us
           to
           seeke
           life
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           seeke
           life
           in
           death
           ,
           
             because
             of
             our
             weaknesse
             ?
             Gal.
          
           3.21
           .
           
             If
             there
             were
             a
             Law
             that
             could
             have
             given
             life
             ,
             righteousnesse
             should
             have
             beene
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.3
           .
           The
           Sonne
           of
           God
           supplyed
           
             what
             was
             impossible
             to
             the
             Law
             by
             the
             infirmity
             of
             our
             flesh
             .
          
           What
           an
           uncomfortable
           Doctrine
           then
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           place
           our
           hope
           in
           our
           owne
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Gospell
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           more
           perfect
           Law
           than
           Moses
           was
           ?
           Surely
           if
           we
           ground
           our
           joy
           in
           our selves
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           like
           that
           of
           Israel
           ,
           
           dancing
           before
           the
           Calfe
           of
           their
           owne
           making
           ,
           Exod.
           32.16
           .
           as
           short
           and
           unsound
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           What
           an
           uncomfortable
           Doctrine
           is
           that
           of
           falling
           away
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           Gods
           favour
           ?
           What
           comfort
           can
           I
           have
           of
           my
           faith
           and
           hope
           ,
           if
           of
           a
           true
           childe
           of
           God
           to
           day
           ,
           I
           may
           become
           a
           childe
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           and
           be
           cast
           into
           hell
           to
           morrow
           ?
           What
           
             glorious
             and
             unspeakable
             joy
             can
             there
             be
             in
             such
             a
             perswasion
             ,
          
           
           but
           rather
           a
           desperate
           feare
           of
           finall
           rejection
           ?
           No
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           continuance
           of
           our
           joy
           that
           makes
           it
           so
           unspeakable
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           sure
           anchor
           of
           our
           hope
           ,
           that
           Gods
           love
           is
           unchangeable
           ,
           
           and
           he
           
             preserves
             us
             by
             his
             power
             to
             salvation
             ,
          
           saying
           as
           
             Isaac
             ,
             He
             is
             blessed
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             be
             blessed
             ,
             Gen.
          
           27.33
           .
           and
           as
           Pilate
           in
           Christs
           superscription
           ,
           
             What
             I
             have
             written
             ,
             I
             have
             written
             ,
             Iohn
          
           19.22
           .
           His
           Decrees
           are
           as
           the
           
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             which
             cannot
             be
             altered
             ,
             Dan.
          
           6.8
           .
           
             Whom
             he
             once
             loves
             he
             loves
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           13.1
           .
           and
           also
           upholds
           them
           to
           love
           him
           to
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           What
           an
           uncomfortable
           Doctrine
           is
           it
           to
           a
           wounded
           soule
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           come
           upon
           paine
           of
           damnation
           once
           in
           a
           yeere
           ,
           and
           confesse
           all
           his
           sinnes
           to
           a
           Priest
           ,
           against
           whom
           hee
           hath
           not
           sinned
           ?
           hee
           must
           confesse
           a
           debt
           to
           him
           to
           whom
           he
           owes
           nothing
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           who
           cannot
           remit
           it
           ?
           Which
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           an
           ease
           to
           a
           wounded
           conscience
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           is
           indeede
           a
           very
           racke
           and
           gibbet
           to
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           how
           can
           he
           confesse
           all
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           himselfe
           cannot
           understand
           ?
           Certainly
           if
           
             no
             man
             can
             number
             his
             sinnes
             ,
          
           no
           man
           can
           confesse
           them
           .
           David
           confessed
           to
           God
           ,
           
           and
           
           obtained
           remission
           ,
           Psal.
           32.5
           .
           The
           Prodigall
           went
           from
           his
           father
           ,
           and
           returned
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           and
           confessed
           ,
           and
           was
           received
           againe
           ,
           Luk.
           15.18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           How
           full
           of
           uncomfortablenesse
           is
           their
           Doctrine
           concerning
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           the
           speciall
           meanes
           ordeined
           for
           our
           strength
           and
           comfort
           ?
           For
           the
           Word
           :
           
             If
             thy
             word
          
           (
           saith
           
             David
             )
             had
             not
             beene
             my
             comfort
             I
             had
             perished
             in
             my
             trouble
             .
          
           
           But
           Popish
           Doctrine
           takes
           away
           the
           word
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           is
           wisdome
           to
           the
           simple
           ,
           sight
           to
           the
           blinde
           ,
           light
           to
           them
           that
           are
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           life
           to
           the
           dead
           .
           What
           a
           dismall
           thing
           is
           it
           for
           a
           souldier
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           the
           field
           against
           a
           multitude
           of
           powerfull
           and
           deadly
           enemies
           ,
           but
           first
           bereave
           him
           of
           all
           his
           weapons
           ?
        
         
           For
           the
           Sacraments
           :
           If
           their
           Doctrine
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           depends
           on
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Priest
           ,
           who
           can
           know
           when
           it
           is
           effectuall
           but
           himselfe
           ?
           What
           man
           knowes
           whether
           he
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           or
           whether
           the
           Sacrament
           doe
           him
           any
           good
           ,
           seeing
           he
           cannot
           know
           the
           Priests
           intention
           ?
        
         
           So
           much
           for
           the
           application
           of
           Rules
           unto
           Doctrines
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           the
           Rules
           applyable
           unto
           practise
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Rule
           respecteth
           God
           ,
           three
           wayes
           :
           1.
           from
           his
           word
           ,
           2.
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           3.
           for
           his
           glory
           .
           
        
         
           I.
           For
           the
           word
           of
           God
           wee
           must
           labour
           to
           bring
           to
           every
           one
           of
           our
           actions
           ,
           1.
           
           A
           precept
           or
           commandement
           ,
           calling
           for
           obedience
           :
           
             What
             
             I
             command
             ,
             that
             doe
             onely
             :
          
           else
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           
             Who
             required
             these
             things
             at
             your
             hands
             ?
             Isay
          
           1.12
           .
           2.
           
           A
           promise
           confirming
           us
           in
           our
           obedience
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           gives
           us
           a
           calling
           and
           leave
           ,
           so
           this
           gives
           successe
           .
           If
           thou
           beest
           in
           Gods
           worke
           ,
           thou
           art
           under
           his
           protection
           ,
           and
           maist
           boldly
           pray
           for
           a
           blessing
           promised
           .
           3.
           
           A
           threatning
           ,
           to
           restraine
           disobedience
           ,
           if
           thou
           beest
           either
           negligent
           in
           well-doing
           ,
           or
           doing
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           not
           .
           For
           all
           these
           ,
           see
           one
           instance
           ,
           Genes
           .
           6.18
           ,
           19.
           
           Noah
           in
           making
           the
           Arke
           ,
           1.
           had
           a
           commandement
           ,
           
             Make
             an
             Arke
          
           :
           2.
           
           A
           promise
           ,
           
             Enter
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             safe
             :
          
           3.
           
           A
           threat
           ,
           
             All
             that
             enter
             not
             shall
             be
             drowned
             .
          
           God
           is
           the
           first
           mover
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           be
           the
           first
           mover
           in
           all
           our
           motions
           and
           actions
           .
        
         
           II.
           As
           every
           action
           must
           be
           undertaken
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           so
           also
           it
           must
           be
           done
           in
           his
           presence
           :
           
           
             Henoch
             walked
             with
             God
             ,
             Gen.
          
           5.22
           .
           
             David
             set
             the
             Lord
             alwayes
             before
             him
             ,
             Psal.
          
           16.8
           .
           Moses
           by
           faith
           
             saw
             him
             that
             is
             invincible
             ,
             Hebr.
          
           11.27
           .
           This
           will
           feare
           us
           from
           sinne
           ,
           as
           the
           Iudges
           eye
           curbes
           a
           malefactour
           ;
           and
           quicken
           us
           in
           good
           duties
           ,
           because
           our
           Masters
           eye
           is
           still
           upon
           us
           :
           and
           comfort
           us
           in
           troubles
           for
           well-doing
           ,
           because
           our
           Master
           is
           with
           us
           to
           save
           us
           .
        
         
           III.
           As
           by
           his
           word
           and
           his
           sight
           ,
           
           so
           must
           I
           undertake
           every
           thing
           even
           the
           smallest
           ,
           for
           his
           glory
           :
           Whether
           I
           eate
           ,
           or
           drinke
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           I
           doe
           ,
           I
           must
           therein
           make
           my selfe
           serviceable
           for
           his
           glory
           .
           This
           caveat
           will
           hinder
           all
           things
           ,
           which
           would
           any
           way
           dishonour
           God.
           Moses
           will
           
           not
           leave
           an
           hoofe
           behinde
           him
           at
           Pharaohs
           request
           ,
           because
           hee
           lookes
           at
           Gods
           glory
           .
           Nehemiah
           for
           Gods
           glory
           seemed
           to
           neglect
           his
           owne
           safety
           and
           life
           ,
           chap.
           6.11
           .
           
             Should
             such
             a
             man
             as
             I
             fly
             ?
             Who
             being
             as
             I
             would
             goe
             into
             the
             Temple
             to
             live
             ?
             I
             will
             not
             goe
             .
          
        
         
           The
           second
           Rule
           respecteth
           the
           action
           it selfe
           to
           be
           done
           :
           and
           this
           both
           for
           substance
           and
           for
           circumstances
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Every
           action
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           must
           beseeme
           the
           Gospell
           :
           Phil.
           1.27
           .
           
             Onely
             let
             your
             conversation
             be
             such
             as
             beseemeth
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           our
           actions
           must
           not
           onely
           be
           squared
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           This
           rule
           is
           of
           large
           extent
           ,
           and
           appliable
           to
           every
           action
           :
           and
           a
           man
           should
           say
           thus
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           VVhat
           ?
           is
           this
           action
           honourable
           to
           my
           profession
           ?
           is
           it
           a
           peece
           of
           my
           generall
           calling
           of
           a
           Christian
           ?
           The
           Gospell
           is
           an
           holy
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           I
           professing
           it
           must
           
             passe
             all
             my
             time
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             holy
             conversation
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.15.17
           .
           Doth
           this
           action
           savour
           of
           holinesse
           ?
           The
           Gospell
           is
           from
           heaven
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           ,
           and
           my
           conversation
           ,
           if
           I
           professe
           it
           ,
           must
           be
           
             in
             heaven
             ,
             Col.
          
           3.2
           .
           Phil.
           3.20
           .
           Doth
           this
           action
           relish
           of
           heavenly-mindednesse
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           conversation
           without
           covetousnesse
           ?
           To
           joyne
           practise
           with
           profession
           ,
           beseemes
           the
           Gospell
           :
           otherwise
           ,
           to
           speake
           well
           of
           religion
           ,
           without
           the
           worke
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           as
           if
           an
           hungry
           man
           should
           speake
           of
           meate
           when
           hee
           hath
           nothing
           to
           eate
           .
           Liberall
           sciences
           are
           for
           contemplation
           ,
           Divinity
           and
           Christianity
           for
           practise
           .
           We
           must
           not
           content
           
           our selves
           to
           see
           our
           duties
           in
           our
           places
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           Citties
           in
           a
           Mappe
           which
           we
           were
           never
           acquainted
           with
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Every
           action
           must
           be
           done
           well
           ,
           
           in
           due
           circumstances
           :
           for
           in
           things
           ,
           which
           in
           themselves
           are
           not
           sinnes
           ,
           much
           sinne
           lyeth
           in
           the
           undue
           and
           unfit
           circumstances
           of
           them
           .
           See
           an
           instance
           :
           Is
           it
           not
           lawfull
           for
           a
           King
           to
           number
           his
           people
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           tributes
           ,
           and
           levying
           of
           armies
           ,
           to
           impose
           on
           them
           oathes
           ,
           and
           services
           of
           subjection
           ?
           Yes
           :
           
           But
           circumstances
           made
           this
           unlawfull
           and
           sinfull
           in
           David
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           he
           did
           it
           in
           pride
           ,
           to
           know
           his
           power
           and
           strength
           ,
           without
           cause
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           it
           was
           in
           fleshly
           confidence
           ,
           on
           the
           multitude
           of
           his
           armie
           .
           3.
           
           Because
           it
           was
           in
           idle
           curiousity
           ,
           hee
           would
           know
           that
           which
           God
           would
           not
           have
           knowne
           ,
           who
           had
           promised
           they
           should
           be
           innumerable
           .
           4.
           
           Because
           he
           neglected
           that
           word
           and
           commandement
           ,
           Exod.
           30.12
           ,
           13.
           
           That
           when
           the
           people
           were
           numbred
           ,
           
             every
             one
             should
             pay
             halfe
             a
             shekel
             lest
             they
             were
             destroyed
             :
          
           and
           so
           many
           wayes
           sinned
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           lawfull
           for
           a
           parent
           to
           bewaile
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           especially
           if
           violent
           and
           untimely
           ,
           who
           seemes
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           in
           his
           sinne
           ,
           without
           any
           testimony
           of
           repentance
           ?
           Yes
           :
           But
           some
           circumstances
           made
           it
           very
           unseasonable
           for
           David
           to
           testifie
           so
           great
           sorrow
           for
           Absoloms
           death
           ,
           as
           Ioab
           wisely
           signifies
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           19.5
           .
           for
           although
           he
           had
           just
           cause
           to
           mourne
           for
           Absolom
           ,
           because
           himselfe
           had
           beene
           indulgent
           ,
           and
           wanting
           in
           his
           education
           :
           and
           besides
           ,
           
           though
           he
           knew
           by
           Nathans
           Ministry
           ,
           that
           his
           sins
           had
           brought
           him
           into
           this
           strait
           ,
           wherin
           he
           could
           hardly
           tel
           whether
           to
           overcome
           or
           be
           overcome
           was
           more
           miserable
           ;
           yet
           by
           exceeding
           in
           sorrow
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           
           1.
           hee
           seemed
           not
           to
           be
           so
           thankfull
           unto
           God
           as
           he
           should
           for
           victory
           against
           seditious
           persons
           .
           2.
           
           He
           preferred
           a
           private
           affection
           before
           the
           publike
           safety
           .
           3.
           
           He
           shewed
           unthankfulnesse
           to
           the
           army
           ,
           by
           whose
           power
           and
           perill
           himselfe
           and
           his
           kingdome
           was
           in
           safety
           ,
           he
           shamed
           the
           faces
           of
           his
           servants
           which
           saved
           his
           life
           .
           4.
           
           He
           thought
           not
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           sudden
           insurrection
           and
           present
           rebellion
           ,
           which
           Ioab
           well
           perceived
           ,
           verse
           7.
           
           So
           as
           it
           was
           lawfull
           moderately
           to
           mourne
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           such
           excesse
           and
           testimony
           as
           was
           joyned
           with
           offence
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           with
           neglect
           of
           his
           owne
           danger
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           hazard
           of
           publike
           peace
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           now
           see
           David
           who
           had
           failed
           in
           not
           observing
           circumstances
           ,
           notably
           graceing
           himselfe
           againe
           in
           such
           accurate
           observance
           of
           circumstances
           ,
           as
           made
           him
           refuse
           a
           very
           lawfull
           action
           when
           the
           circumstance
           so
           required
           .
           2
           Sam.
           23.17
           .
           Being
           marvelous
           desirous
           to
           drinke
           of
           the
           water
           of
           the
           well
           of
           Bethelem
           ,
           three
           mighty
           men
           brake
           into
           the
           host
           of
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           and
           drew
           water
           ,
           and
           brought
           it
           to
           David
           to
           drinke
           .
           David
           now
           had
           power
           and
           neede
           to
           drinke
           it
           ,
           
           but
           would
           not
           ,
           but
           powred
           it
           out
           upon
           the
           ground
           before
           the
           Lord.
           1.
           
           Because
           he
           would
           testifie
           his
           thankfulnesse
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           had
           both
           given
           him
           such
           men
           ,
           and
           also
           preserved
           them
           .
           Hee
           is
           not
           
           proud
           of
           them
           ,
           neither
           ascribes
           the
           happy
           event
           to
           their
           power
           or
           fortitude
           ,
           but
           to
           God.
           2.
           
           Because
           (
           in
           great
           wisdome
           )
           hee
           would
           not
           have
           his
           subjects
           rashly
           to
           thrust
           themselves
           into
           such
           dangers
           .
           He
           feedes
           not
           their
           rash
           confidence
           ,
           but
           wills
           them
           (
           in
           effect
           )
           to
           be
           diligent
           in
           avoiding
           of
           danger
           .
           3.
           
           He
           would
           not
           satisfie
           his
           owne
           desire
           by
           the
           extreame
           perill
           of
           his
           subjects
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           by
           such
           an
           hazard
           overcome
           their
           enemies
           ,
           hee
           will
           overcome
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           will
           shew
           how
           deare
           his
           subjects
           lives
           are
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Rule
           respecteth
           the
           Agent
           :
           
           in
           whom
           three
           things
           are
           requisite
           .
           1.
           
           Hee
           must
           be
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           a
           good
           tree
           ,
           else
           there
           will
           be
           no
           good
           fruit
           .
           2.
           
           The
           person
           must
           be
           pleasing
           in
           this
           particular
           action
           :
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           done
           by
           faith
           :
           for
           
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             sinne
             ,
             Rom.
          
           14.
           ult
           .
           Let
           the
           action
           be
           never
           so
           indifferent
           ,
           never
           so
           small
           ,
           yea
           never
           so
           good
           ,
           if
           I
           doe
           it
           with
           an
           erroneous
           or
           doubtfull
           conscience
           ,
           it
           is
           sinne
           to
           me
           .
           3.
           
           Hee
           must
           in
           doing
           any
           thing
           containe
           himselfe
           within
           his
           speciall
           calling
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           7.20
           .
           
             Let
             every
             man
             abide
             in
             that
             calling
             to
             which
             hee
             is
             called
             .
          
           For
           many
           things
           are
           wel
           done
           ,
           out
           of
           duty
           and
           office
           ,
           which
           same
           things
           are
           sinfull
           ,
           done
           without
           just
           warrant
           and
           calling
           .
           Let
           a
           thing
           be
           never
           so
           just
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           done
           out
           of
           a
           mans
           way
           ,
           it
           loseth
           the
           beauty
           and
           justice
           .
           Absolom
           had
           justly
           deserved
           death
           ,
           but
           Ioab
           slew
           him
           unjustly
           ,
           because
           hee
           was
           warned
           by
           David
           to
           spare
           him
           .
           Now
           David
           had
           the
           power
           over
           his
           life
           ,
           so
           had
           not
           
             Ioab
             .
             Elijah
          
           calls
           for
           fire
           from
           heaven
           against
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           
           justly
           ,
           2
           King.
           1.10.12
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Apostles
           attempt
           it
           ,
           Luke
           9.54
           .
           they
           shall
           justly
           be
           reproved
           ;
           because
           even
           the
           best
           examples
           are
           not
           to
           be
           followed
           without
           divine
           vocation
           or
           calling
           .
           
           For
           the
           difference
           betweene
           these
           holy
           men
           lay
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           calling
           .
           Elijah
           knew
           what
           spirit
           he
           was
           off
           ,
           being
           stirred
           up
           by
           Propheticall
           instinct
           ,
           and
           was
           certaine
           of
           Gods
           will
           :
           but
           the
           
           Disciples
           
             knew
             not
             what
             spirit
             they
             were
             of
             ,
          
           being
           stirred
           by
           an
           humane
           spirit
           lusting
           after
           revenge
           ,
           
           
           against
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           Besides
           ,
           Elijah
           had
           a
           singular
           spirit
           ,
           and
           speciall
           vocation
           to
           revenge
           on
           Gods
           enemies
           :
           But
           the
           office
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           was
           ,
           to
           save
           sinners
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           repentance
           .
        
         
           To
           preach
           the
           word
           is
           
             a
             worthy
             worke
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.1
           .
           but
           for
           a
           shoo-maker
           or
           an
           artizan
           to
           undertake
           it
           ,
           is
           base
           and
           unworthy
           .
           To
           baptise
           the
           childe
           of
           the
           beleeving
           parent
           is
           most
           necessary
           and
           fit
           :
           but
           for
           a
           woman
           ,
           or
           a
           midwife
           ,
           or
           private
           person
           is
           neither
           necessary
           nor
           lawfull
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           Rule
           concerneth
           our
           brother
           ,
           toward
           whom
           in
           all
           things
           we
           must
           expresse
           two
           vertues
           .
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 Charity
                 and
                 brotherly
                 love
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Care
                 of
                 his
                 edification
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           I.
           The
           Rule
           of
           charity
           is
           in
           that
           precept
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy selfe
             .
          
           
           Then
           looke
           what
           I
           would
           not
           (
           out
           of
           sound
           judgement
           )
           have
           him
           doe
           to
           me
           ,
           
           I
           must
           not
           doe
           to
           him
           :
           not
           offering
           to
           him
           what
           I
           would
           not
           have
           offered
           to
           my selfe
           .
           The
           meaning
           of
           the
           Rule
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           embrace
           every
           man
           with
           the
           same
           kinde
           of
           love
           
           wherewith
           I
           love
           my selfe
           ,
           although
           I
           am
           not
           alwayes
           bound
           to
           the
           same
           degree
           .
           For
           suppose
           that
           I
           be
           in
           danger
           with
           another
           friend
           ,
           I
           can
           save
           one
           of
           us
           two
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           ,
           here
           I
           must
           save
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           not
           him
           .
           Object
           .
           But
           wee
           desire
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           should
           save
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           doing
           as
           wee
           would
           be
           done
           unto
           ,
           wee
           should
           save
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           our selves
           .
           Answ.
           That
           which
           we
           justly
           desire
           to
           be
           done
           to
           us
           we
           must
           doe
           to
           others
           :
           but
           this
           is
           an
           unjust
           desire
           in
           this
           comparison
           :
           for
           God
           hath
           ordained
           degrees
           of
           men
           for
           degrees
           of
           love
           ;
           first
           our selves
           ,
           then
           the
           houshold
           of
           faith
           ,
           first
           our
           owne
           families
           ,
           and
           then
           others
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           The
           widow
           of
           Sarepta
           had
           baked
           a
           little
           floure
           for
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           she
           bestowed
           it
           on
           Elijah
           ,
           when
           it
           would
           not
           serve
           them
           both
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           She
           certainely
           knew
           the
           meale
           should
           serve
           both
           her selfe
           and
           her
           sonne
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           partly
           by
           divine
           instinct
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           Elijahs
           words
           .
           2.
           
           She
           had
           experience
           by
           the
           miracle
           ,
           that
           the
           oyle
           and
           floure
           wasted
           not
           ,
           but
           increased
           ,
           as
           Elijah
           had
           spoken
           ,
           1
           King.
           17.16
           .
        
         
           II.
           In
           doing
           any
           action
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           others
           ,
           I
           must
           have
           care
           that
           I
           be
           so
           farre
           from
           scandalizing
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           edifie
           my
           brother
           .
           For
           suppose
           a
           thing
           be
           in
           it selfe
           indifferent
           ,
           or
           lawfull
           ;
           yet
           if
           I
           cannot
           doe
           it
           but
           I
           must
           offend
           him
           ,
           I
           must
           forbeare
           .
           1
           Cor.
           8.13
           .
           
             I
             will
             never
             eate
             flesh
             while
             I
             live
             ,
             before
             I
             will
             offend
             my
             brother
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             Let
             all
             things
             be
             done
             to
             edification
             ,
             Rom.
          
           14.21
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           Rule
           must
           be
           understood
           with
           these
           
           cautions
           :
           1.
           
           It
           must
           be
           a
           weake
           brother
           :
           2.
           to
           forbeare
           indifferent
           things
           ,
           not
           necessary
           duties
           :
           3.
           forbeare
           onely
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           till
           he
           may
           be
           instructed
           if
           he
           will
           :
           4.
           in
           such
           indifferent
           things
           as
           the
           life
           stands
           not
           in
           ;
           our
           forbearance
           may
           not
           impaire
           our
           life
           or
           health
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           loseth
           indifferency
           .
        
         
           If
           now
           we
           shall
           apply
           many
           of
           our
           actions
           to
           these
           and
           the
           like
           Rules
           ,
           we
           should
           see
           the
           crookednesse
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           yet
           we
           esteeme
           straight
           enough
           .
           See
           it
           in
           some
           instances
           .
        
         
           I.
           Men
           in
           losses
           and
           extraordinary
           crosses
           seeke
           out
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           and
           commonly
           and
           boldly
           runne
           to
           the
           witch
           or
           cunning
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           losing
           witch
           is
           thought
           a
           publike
           good
           ,
           or
           commodity
           to
           the
           whole
           Country
           where
           he
           is
           .
           But
           lay
           this
           action
           to
           these
           Rules
           or
           any
           of
           them
           .
           1.
           
           Gods
           word
           prohibiteth
           and
           threatneth
           it
           .
           2.
           
           For
           Gods
           presence
           :
           thou
           hast
           runne
           from
           God
           to
           the
           Divell
           ,
           and
           renounced
           God
           by
           depending
           on
           Satan
           for
           helpe
           .
           3.
           
           For
           Gods
           glory
           :
           thou
           couldst
           not
           more
           dishonour
           him
           than
           by
           so
           doing
           .
           4.
           
           For
           the
           meanes
           :
           thou
           hast
           renounced
           lawfull
           meanes
           ,
           sanctified
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           hast
           used
           such
           as
           for
           all
           worldly
           gaine
           should
           not
           have
           beene
           used
           .
           5.
           
           Doth
           it
           beseeme
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           or
           a
           beleever
           ,
           to
           runne
           in
           post
           hast
           to
           Satan
           ?
           Is
           it
           because
           
             there
             is
             no
             God
             in
             Israel
             ?
          
           Did
           Saul
           ever
           doe
           so
           till
           God
           was
           gone
           from
           him
           ?
           6.
           
           For
           thy selfe
           the
           Agent
           :
           thou
           art
           a
           plaine
           infidell
           ,
           yea
           worse
           than
           an
           infidell
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           cure
           but
           by
           faith
           in
           the
           Divell
           :
           thou
           hast
           runne
           out
           of
           thy
           calling
           ,
           hast
           cast
           
           off
           the
           yoake
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           hand
           and
           helpe
           of
           the
           Divell
           hast
           avoided
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           for
           the
           present
           ;
           to
           the
           scandall
           of
           thy
           brethren
           ,
           and
           the
           wounding
           of
           thine
           owne
           soule
           .
        
         
           II.
           Many
           addict
           themselves
           to
           many
           sports
           and
           recreations
           on
           the
           Saboth
           day
           :
           
             Oh
             the
             Saboth
             was
             made
             for
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             man
             for
             the
             Saboth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           But
           bring
           this
           to
           the
           forenamed
           Rules
           :
           1.
           
           Where
           hath
           God
           commanded
           it
           ?
           Sure
           we
           are
           hee
           hath
           commanded
           the
           sanctification
           of
           the
           Saboth
           day
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           whole
           and
           parts
           :
           Is
           this
           to
           sanctifie
           a
           day
           to
           the
           Lord
           ?
           2.
           
           Whether
           maketh
           more
           for
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           in
           whose
           sight
           we
           are
           ,
           Saboth-dayes
           duties
           ,
           or
           recreations
           ?
           whether
           dare
           wee
           pray
           rather
           for
           blessing
           and
           successe
           upon
           ?
           in
           which
           have
           we
           more
           comfort
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           God
           to
           finde
           us
           in
           ?
           3.
           
           Whether
           beseemes
           a
           Christian
           better
           ,
           who
           is
           commanded
           to
           cease
           from
           his
           ordinary
           calling
           and
           lawfull
           vocation
           ,
           because
           they
           destroy
           the
           Saboths
           rest
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           sports
           and
           play
           lesse
           necessary
           ?
           whether
           is
           recreation
           for
           rest
           ,
           or
           labour
           ?
           Whence
           wee
           conclude
           ,
           that
           howsoever
           on
           the
           Saboth
           wee
           may
           and
           must
           rejoyce
           ,
           yet
           our
           rejoycing
           must
           be
           that
           of
           the
           
             Iewes
             ,
             Nehem.
          
           8.12
           .
           that
           they
           
             understood
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           namely
           in
           things
           spirituall
           and
           holy
           .
        
         
           III.
           Others
           worke
           ,
           and
           thinke
           they
           may
           ,
           in
           their
           callings
           ,
           in
           the
           morning
           and
           evening
           of
           the
           Saboth
           :
           as
           some
           of
           our
           tradesmen
           and
           shop-keepers
           .
           Bring
           this
           common
           practise
           to
           this
           Rule
           .
           1.
           
           Gods
           word
           is
           expresse
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             doe
             no
             manner
             of
             worke
             ,
             Ier.
          
           17.21
           .
           2.
           
           Hast
           thou
           God
           in
           thy
           presence
           ?
           
           he
           rested
           from
           all
           his
           worke
           .
           3.
           
           Doth
           it
           beseeme
           that
           profession
           which
           is
           heavenly
           ?
           Savours
           it
           of
           heavenly
           contemplation
           ,
           or
           base
           earthlinesse
           ?
           4.
           
           Art
           not
           thou
           runne
           out
           of
           thy
           way
           ,
           seeing
           thy
           calling
           on
           the
           Saboth
           ,
           is
           ,
           wholly
           to
           cease
           from
           thy
           calling
           ,
           and
           doe
           no
           worke
           but
           workes
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           serve
           to
           preserve
           the
           Ministery
           and
           Gods
           worship
           .
           5.
           
           Is
           not
           the
           example
           as
           wicked
           as
           the
           action
           ,
           and
           the
           hurt
           to
           others
           more
           than
           the
           advantage
           to
           thy selfe
           ?
           6.
           
           The
           Psalme
           for
           the
           Saboth
           directly
           meetes
           with
           this
           objection
           ,
           Psal.
           92.1
           .
           
             It
             is
             a
             good
             thing
             to
             praise
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             thy
             truth
             in
             the
             evening
             and
             in
             the
             night
             season
             .
          
           7.
           
           
             If
             a
             man
             plow
             and
             thresh
             on
             the
             Saboth
             day
             ,
             hee
             is
             counted
             a
             profaner
             of
             it
             ,
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             is
             :
          
           and
           why
           not
           hee
           also
           that
           labours
           at
           the
           racke
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           mill
           ,
           or
           the
           boate
           ?
           Alasse
           the
           profanesse
           of
           our
           dayes
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           is
           drunke
           ,
           diceth
           ,
           cardeth
           ,
           or
           sweares
           on
           the
           Saboth
           is
           counted
           honest
           and
           religious
           enough
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           passe
           their
           Saboth
           worse
           than
           beasts
           (
           which
           though
           they
           can
           do
           nothing
           to
           sanctifie
           their
           rest
           ,
           yet
           doe
           they
           nothing
           to
           profane
           it
           )
           are
           applauded
           ,
           whilest
           conscionable
           observers
           of
           it
           are
           scorned
           .
        
         
           IV.
           For
           resorting
           to
           stage-playes
           ,
           and
           frequenting
           of
           places
           of
           idle
           resort
           and
           unlawfull
           games
           :
           which
           ,
           would
           men
           bring
           to
           the
           Rule
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           be
           so
           frequented
           as
           they
           be
           .
           1.
           
           Gods
           word
           is
           ,
           
           that
           such
           
             filthinesse
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             named
          
           among
           Christians
           ,
           much
           lesse
           acted
           :
           and
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           
             passe
             away
             all
             our
             time
             in
             feare
             and
             trembling
             ,
          
           
           1
           Pet.
           1.17
           .
           2.
           
           God
           is
           there
           present
           to
           take
           
             account
             of
             every
             idle
             word
          
           :
           
           and
           there
           is
           the
           passing
           of
           nothing
           but
           idle
           and
           hurtfull
           words
           ,
           against
           God
           and
           man
           ;
           and
           an
           holding
           of
           mens
           eares
           to
           them
           many
           houres
           together
           .
           3.
           
           Wouldest
           thou
           willingly
           he
           should
           take
           thee
           at
           a
           play
           ,
           or
           at
           cards
           or
           dice
           ,
           when
           hee
           comes
           to
           judgement
           ?
           4.
           
           For
           one
           speciall
           circumstance
           ;
           Are
           not
           men
           there
           in
           
             womens
             apparell
          
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Deut.
           22.5
           .
           5.
           
           For
           thy selfe
           ,
           thou
           art
           neither
           in
           thy
           generall
           nor
           in
           thy
           speciall
           calling
           ,
           and
           therefore
           art
           out
           of
           the
           way
           of
           Gods
           protection
           .
           6.
           
           For
           thy
           brethren
           :
           as
           thou
           maintainest
           the
           Players
           ,
           or
           gaming
           houses
           ,
           or
           alleyes
           in
           an
           unlawfull
           calling
           ,
           so
           thou
           offendest
           others
           by
           thy
           example
           ;
           especially
           if
           thou
           beest
           a
           Master
           or
           Magistrate
           that
           abettest
           such
           ungodly
           and
           unlawfull
           courses
           ,
           thou
           sinnest
           by
           example
           ,
           against
           duty
           ,
           and
           decorum
           .
           Oh
           let
           unthrifts
           so
           spend
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           not
           thou
           who
           shouldest
           punish
           and
           represse
           them
           .
        
         
           V.
           The
           last
           instance
           concerneth
           our
           fashioning
           our selves
           in
           our
           apparell
           and
           behaviours
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           strange
           fashions
           of
           other
           countries
           ,
           or
           the
           fantasticall
           fashion
           of
           our
           owne
           .
           1.
           
           Gods
           word
           is
           ,
           Zeph.
           1.8
           .
           
             I
             will
             visite
             the
             Princes
             and
             the
             Kings
             children
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             as
             are
             clothed
             with
             strang
             apparell
             .
          
           How
           hath
           God
           visited
           the
           late
           strange
           fashion
           and
           coulor
           of
           
             yellow
             ruffes
          
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           deviser
           and
           first
           wearers
           ;
           on
           which
           God
           hath
           cast
           speciall
           reproach
           ,
           that
           in
           scorne
           not
           only
           chimney-sweepers
           ,
           but
           hang-men
           in
           their
           office
           taken
           it
           up
           :
           which
           yet
           some
           will
           not
           be
           warned
           by
           ?
           
           2.
           
           Whether
           doth
           thy
           conscience
           tell
           thee
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           assured
           ,
           
           that
           strange
           and
           fantasticall
           fashions
           make
           thee
           as
           comely
           in
           Gods
           eye
           ,
           and
           to
           Iesus
           Christ
           whose
           spouse
           thou
           professest
           thy selfe
           to
           be
           ?
           And
           whether
           darest
           thou
           say
           ,
           thou
           glorifiest
           God
           by
           them
           ?
           Art
           thou
           sure
           thy
           conscience
           is
           neither
           erronious
           nor
           doubtfull
           ?
           3.
           
           For
           the
           circumstances
           :
           hast
           thou
           an
           eye
           to
           adorne
           thy
           profession
           ,
           with
           thy
           body
           ?
           Or
           doth
           it
           beseeme
           the
           profession
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           to
           runne
           through
           all
           lightfashions
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.9
           .
           commands
           wome●
           to
           aray
           themselves
           with
           
             modestie
             and
             good
             works
          
           ,
           as
           women
           professing
           the
           feare
           of
           God.
           And
           garments
           should
           expresse
           the
           
             hidden
             man
             of
             the
             heart
          
           ,
           
           and
           shew
           the
           sober
           fashion
           of
           our
           minds
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           vain
           fashions
           of
           forrein
           Countries
           .
           4
           For
           thy
           own
           person
           :
           do
           these
           fashions
           argue
           thee
           to
           be
           a
           beleever
           ,
           whose
           cheif
           care
           is
           to
           adorne
           the
           soule
           ?
           Or
           canst
           thou
           thinke
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           can
           be
           put
           on
           together
           with
           such
           fashions
           ?
           5.
           
           For
           thy
           brethren
           :
           how
           doest
           thou
           scandalize
           them
           ,
           offending
           some
           ,
           provoking
           others
           ,
           and
           bringing
           a
           blott
           of
           levitie
           upon
           thy selfe
           ,
           whose
           good
           name
           should
           bee
           
             a
             precious
             oyntment
          
           ,
           
           and
           whose
           course
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           should
           favour
           of
           grace
           and
           gravitie
           ,
           sutable
           to
           the
           gravest
           presidents
           of
           good
           and
           godly
           women
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           sober
           of
           thy
           ranke
           and
           degree
           ?
        
         
           Object
           .
           Some
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           turne
           off
           all
           this
           which
           hath
           ben
           sayd
           ,
           replying
           thus
           ,
           Alas
           man
           !
           you
           are
           too
           precise
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           you
           would
           have
           vs
           so
           too
           :
           wee
           cannot
           put
           on
           our
           clothes
           
           without
           you
           ,
           nor
           take
           any
           recreation
           without
           your
           leave
           ,
           no
           nor
           yet
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           According
           to
           the
           text
           ,
           
             Try
             all
             things
          
           :
           And
           can
           he
           be
           too
           strict
           or
           curious
           that
           must
           
             try
             every
             thing
          
           ,
           even
           the
           least
           ?
           Let
           me
           see
           that
           man
           that
           thinkes
           himselfe
           exempted
           from
           this
           precept
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           wayes
           :
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           strict
           Tryall
           and
           account
           behind
           ;
           and
           hee
           shall
           best
           fit
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           strictest
           in
           Tryall
           afore-hand
           .
        
         
           
           
             
               Hold
               that
               which
               is
               good
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             precept
             is
             aptly
             knit
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             informeth
             us
             what
             we
             should
             doe
             after
             we
             have
             examined
             and
             tryed
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             hath
             in
             it
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Commandement
                 :
                 
                   Keepe
                   or
                   hold
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 limitation
                 :
                 
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   good
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             the
             former
             :
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             lightly
             to
             examine
             our
             courses
             ,
             no
             nor
             yet
             so
             judicially
             as
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             truth
             ,
             if
             we
             goe
             no
             further
             :
             as
             many
             who
             please
             themselves
             ,
             and
             feede
             their
             eyes
             with
             reading
             ,
             and
             their
             mindes
             with
             meere
             speculation
             ,
             but
             cleave
             to
             no
             sound
             opinion
             ,
             but
             are
             unstable
             and
             unsettled
             in
             all
             their
             wayes
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             knitteth
             to
             
               Tryall
               ,
               keeping
            
             or
             holding
             :
             For
             ,
             what
             a
             madnesse
             were
             it
             to
             try
             a
             peece
             of
             mettall
             ,
             and
             finding
             it
             to
             be
             good
             golde
             ,
             cast
             it
             away
             ?
             which
             is
             the
             folly
             of
             many
             a
             man
             in
             the
             case
             of
             sound
             and
             saving
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             more
             pure
             and
             precious
             than
             gold
             seven
             times
             tryed
             in
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
           
             For
             the
             latter
             ,
             we
             must
             
               try
               every
               thing
            
             ,
             but
             not
             
               lay
               hold
            
             on
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             not
             catch
             whatsoever
             comes
             next
             to
             hand
             ,
             as
             many
             are
             ready
             to
             keepe
             and
             holde
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             chaffe
             in
             stead
             of
             good
             corne
             ,
             and
             drosse
             in
             stead
             of
             golde
             :
             as
             many
             curious
             and
             dainty
             hearers
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             men
             having
             ill
             stomackes
             ,
             which
             cast
             up
             wholsome
             and
             strong
             meate
             ,
             and
             hold
             nothing
             but
             fruite
             and
             trash
             ,
             which
             feede
             and
             increase
             the
             humours
             there
             already
             :
             So
             wholsome
             and
             savoury
             Doctrine
             is
             rejected
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             fine
             sentences
             ,
             savouring
             of
             wit
             or
             learning
             ,
             fetched
             any
             where
             but
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             are
             held
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             in
             comparison
             :
             Which
             is
             with
             the
             Prodigall
             Sonne
             to
             feede
             upon
             huskes
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             bread
             of
             his
             fathers
             house
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             limiteth
             us
             in
             our
             
               keeping
               ,
               that
               onely
               which
               is
               good
               .
            
             Now
             as
             God
             is
             the
             Authour
             ,
             and
             his
             word
             the
             Rule
             of
             all
             goodnesse
             ,
             it
             followes
             ,
             whatsoever
             God
             appoints
             ,
             and
             his
             word
             approove
             ,
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             .
          
           
             Every
             one
             is
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             keepe
             whatsoeuer
             good
             thing
             he
             knowes
             approoved
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             For
             the
             word
             keepe
             ,
             
             requireth
             a
             constancy
             in
             the
             knowne
             good
             ,
             either
             of
             Doctrine
             or
             practise
             :
             Deut.
             4.6
             .
             
               These
               are
               the
               Commandements
               :
               Keepe
               them
               ,
               and
               doe
               them
               :
               for
               that
               is
               your
               wisedome
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             generall
             precept
             to
             all
             Gods
             people
             .
             For
             particular
             Churches
             :
             Rev.
             2.25
             .
             To
             the
             Church
             of
             Thyatira
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               which
               yee
               have
               already
               ,
               hold
               fast
               till
               I
               come
               :
            
             and
             chap.
             3.3
             .
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Sardis
               ,
               Remember
               what
               thou
               hast
               received
               and
               heard
               ,
               and
               hold
               fast
               and
               repent
               .
            
             
             And
             for
             particular
             persons
             :
             2
             Tim.
             3.14
             .
             
               But
               continue
               thou
               in
               the
               things
               thou
               hast
               learned
               :
               Tit.
            
             1.9
             .
             
               Hold
               fast
               the
               faithfull
               word
            
             .
             The
             like
             for
             all
             the
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             of
             wisedome
             :
             Prov.
             4.4.13
             .
             
               Take
               hold
               of
               instruction
               and
               leave
               her
               not
               ,
               and
               keepe
               her
               ,
               for
               she
               is
               thy
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
             1.
             
             Satan
             and
             seducers
             will
             seeke
             to
             snatch
             away
             the
             truth
             from
             us
             .
             This
             reason
             the
             Apostle
             seemeth
             to
             imply
             in
             the
             composition
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             said
             ,
             hold
             against
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             adversaries
             ,
             which
             would
             
               withhold
               :
               hold
            
             with
             both
             hands
             all
             good
             and
             holy
             truthes
             ,
             concerning
             faith
             and
             manners
             .
             Theeves
             and
             robbers
             will
             meddle
             with
             no
             beggars
             ,
             but
             where
             they
             have
             hope
             of
             a
             booty
             :
             Satan
             and
             his
             agents
             lye
             most
             in
             ambush
             against
             such
             as
             embrace
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             thing
             that
             good
             is
             ;
             there
             is
             the
             treasure
             of
             truth
             ,
             the
             wealth
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             a
             booty
             which
             Satan
             would
             faine
             finger
             :
             He
             makes
             many
             on-sets
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             keepe
             not
             our
             ground
             ,
             (
             here
             called
             the
             
               keeping
               of
               good
            
             )
             hee
             pulls
             us
             from
             our
             hold
             ,
             and
             easily
             surprizeth
             and
             draweth
             us
             to
             the
             contrary
             evill
             .
             We
             had
             neede
             therefore
             so
             much
             the
             more
             watchfully
             to
             
               hold
               that
               which
               is
               good
            
             ,
             as
             our
             adversaries
             are
             watchfull
             to
             robbe
             us
             of
             all
             our
             goods
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             wee
             had
             such
             enemies
             without
             us
             ,
             our
             inward
             and
             bosome
             companion
             ,
             our
             owne
             corrupt
             nature
             is
             ever
             soliciting
             us
             ,
             and
             drawing
             us
             aside
             ;
             for
             were
             we
             of
             our selves
             inclinable
             to
             
               hold
               good
               things
            
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             might
             have
             spared
             a
             number
             of
             the
             like
             precepts
             to
             this
             :
             But
             
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             seeing
             our
             disposition
             so
             rimie
             and
             full
             of
             holes
             ,
             to
             let
             
               good
               things
            
             slippe
             ,
             and
             perceiving
             our
             dulnesse
             and
             sleepinesse
             ,
             (
             with
             whom
             it
             is
             as
             with
             children
             ,
             who
             being
             once
             asleepe
             ,
             let
             things
             slippe
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             which
             before
             no
             meanes
             could
             winne
             from
             them
             :
             )
             yea
             and
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             that
             while
             wee
             seeme
             waking
             ,
             wee
             hold
             weakly
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             which
             a
             man
             cares
             not
             whether
             he
             hold
             ,
             or
             no
             :
             therefore
             hee
             supplies
             our
             need
             ,
             and
             strengthens
             our
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             awaketh
             our
             dulnesse
             ,
             with
             this
             and
             the
             like
             exhortations
             ,
             
               Hold
               that
               which
               is
               good
            
             .
             Which
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             Christian
             vertue
             and
             fortitude
             to
             retaine
             and
             keepe
             ,
             
             than
             to
             attaine
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Hold
             and
             keepe
             all
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             great
             utility
             or
             profit
             thereof
             :
             
             for
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             evidence
             of
             thy
             salvation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             How
             carefully
             doe
             men
             keepe
             their
             Evidences
             ,
             &
             lock
             them
             up
             safe
             in
             the
             surest
             chests
             they
             have
             ,
             because
             if
             they
             lose
             their
             Evidences
             ,
             they
             may
             easily
             lose
             their
             lands
             ?
             So
             lose
             thou
             thy
             part
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             thou
             losest
             thy
             part
             of
             heaven
             .
             Shall
             men
             be
             wise
             to
             keepe
             their
             Deedes
             and
             conveyances
             of
             lands
             and
             leases
             so
             safe
             as
             no
             man
             shall
             cousen
             or
             cheate
             them
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             casualty
             comes
             ,
             these
             shall
             be
             provided
             for
             ;
             and
             can
             it
             be
             wise
             or
             safe
             for
             any
             to
             bee
             carelesse
             in
             keeping
             the
             word
             ,
             his
             evidence
             for
             heaven
             ,
             without
             which
             he
             hath
             no
             tenure
             ,
             nor
             assurance
             (
             out
             of
             his
             idle
             conceit
             )
             to
             one
             foote
             in
             heaven
             ?
             2.
             
             Wholsome
             Doctrine
             is
             the
             staffe
             and
             
             support
             of
             a
             man
             in
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             :
             A
             lame
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             hold
             not
             his
             staffe
             ,
             falls
             downe-right
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             word
             directs
             us
             not
             in
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             supports
             us
             in
             temptation
             ,
             wee
             fall
             quite
             away
             .
             3.
             
             The
             sound
             doctrine
             and
             truth
             of
             Gods
             word
             is
             a
             notable
             preservative
             in
             dangers
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             is
             held
             unto
             .
             A
             man
             in
             perill
             of
             drowning
             will
             catch
             and
             lay
             fast
             hold
             on
             any
             meanes
             of
             safety
             ,
             and
             will
             lose
             his
             hand
             before
             hee
             will
             lose
             his
             hold
             :
             Every
             Christian
             is
             in
             this
             world
             as
             on
             a
             dangerous
             sea
             ;
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             shippe
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             salvation
             ,
             represented
             by
             the
             Arke
             ;
             the
             anchor
             is
             
               faith
               ,
               Heb.
            
             6.9
             .
             the
             mast
             is
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             prosperous
             winde
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             adverse
             windes
             tossing
             and
             tumbling
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             persecutions
             ,
             tryalls
             ,
             temptations
             ,
             afflictions
             ;
             the
             fraught
             ,
             graces
             ,
             good
             conscience
             ,
             hope
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             the
             haven
             is
             heaven
             .
             Now
             lose
             the
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             shipwracke
             is
             presently
             made
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.19
             .
             good
             conscience
             and
             all
             is
             lost
             :
             But
             hold
             the
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             sound
             and
             entire
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             all
             is
             safe
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             There
             is
             but
             one
             right
             rule
             and
             way
             to
             attaine
             salvation
             ,
             even
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             the
             Truth
             himselfe
             hath
             purchased
             at
             a
             deare
             rate
             :
             For
             the
             word
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Gospell
             was
             not
             easily
             purchased
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             should
             wee
             lightly
             esteeme
             so
             deare
             and
             precious
             a
             purchase
             ?
             this
             will
             evince
             that
             it
             was
             never
             purchased
             for
             us
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             Church
             for
             whom
             it
             was
             purchased
             is
             honoured
             with
             this
             title
             ,
             
             to
             be
             the
             
               Pillar
               and
               keeper
               of
               truth
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             for
             there
             in
             the
             Church
             fundamentall
             truth
             fitteth
             as
             on
             a
             rocky
             foundation
             :
             And
             every
             good
             man
             is
             a
             part
             of
             that
             good
             ground
             ,
             described
             Luke
             18.15
             .
             who
             with
             honest
             and
             good
             hearts
             heare
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             
               keepe
               it
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             No
             man
             but
             desires
             comfort
             when
             he
             most
             needeth
             it
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             :
             
             Now
             there
             is
             no
             surer
             way
             to
             provide
             and
             lay
             up
             comfort
             for
             these
             seasons
             ,
             than
             by
             carefull
             keeping
             the
             truth
             .
             This
             ministred
             comfort
             to
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.7
             .
             
               I
               have
               fought
               a
               good
               fight
               ,
               I
               have
               finished
               my
               course
               ,
               I
               have
               kept
               the
               faith
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             
               wells
               of
               consolation
               ,
               Esay
            
             12.3
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             a
             man
             that
             expects
             future
             salvation
             ,
             to
             heare
             ,
             
             know
             or
             professe
             the
             truth
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             
               abide
               and
               continue
               in
               it
            
             .
             Hence
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.2
             .
             
               Whereby
               yee
               are
               saved
               ,
               if
               ye
               keepe
               what
               I
               have
               preached
               unto
               you
               .
            
             And
             our
             Saviour
             tyeth
             blessednesse
             not
             to
             those
             that
             
               heare
               the
               word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             to
             
               them
               that
               keepe
               it
               ,
               Luke
            
             11.28
             .
          
           
             This
             serves
             to
             confute
             the
             Schoolemen
             ,
             who
             have
             turned
             all
             Divinity
             into
             questions
             ,
             
             even
             the
             Articles
             of
             religion
             and
             fundamentall
             points
             are
             turned
             into
             Vtrums
             ,
             and
             a
             questionary
             Divinity
             ,
             from
             which
             no
             edification
             ,
             no
             proficiency
             in
             piety
             can
             be
             expected
             .
             These
             be
             most
             of
             them
             
               vaine
               bablings
               ,
               and
               oppositions
               of
               science
               falsly
               so
               called
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             6.20
             .
             As
             vaine
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             dispute
             whether
             the
             Sunne
             be
             risen
             at
             noone
             :
             And
             yet
             in
             Popish
             Schooles
             and
             Churches
             he
             is
             not
             thought
             
             a
             teacher
             of
             any
             worth
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             a
             Quodlibetary
             ,
             and
             prepared
             to
             dispute
             
               pro
               et
               con
            
             of
             the
             least
             apex
             or
             iota
             in
             Divinity
             :
             So
             as
             nothing
             can
             be
             so
             certaine
             or
             grounded
             but
             they
             must
             call
             it
             into
             question
             ,
             and
             boldly
             dispute
             and
             propound
             opposite
             reasons
             :
             which
             is
             farre
             from
             this
             precept
             of
             
               Holding
               that
               which
               is
               good
            
             .
             A
             farre
             safer
             way
             they
             might
             learne
             of
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             who
             suffer
             not
             a
             word
             of
             their
             Alcaron
             to
             be
             called
             in
             question
             under
             paine
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             reprooves
             many
             of
             our
             ordinary
             hearers
             ,
             who
             are
             farre
             to
             seeke
             in
             this
             precept
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             come
             and
             heare
             much
             good
             and
             wholesome
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             hold
             little
             or
             none
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             are
             like
             the
             tunnell
             that
             takes
             in
             the
             liquor
             at
             one
             end
             ,
             to
             let
             it
             out
             at
             the
             other
             ;
             so
             many
             take
             in
             the
             word
             with
             one
             eare
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             out
             at
             the
             other
             :
             yea
             some
             that
             seeme
             to
             take
             some
             content
             and
             delight
             in
             the
             word
             while
             they
             heare
             ,
             keepe
             as
             little
             as
             the
             other
             :
             whom
             wee
             cannot
             compare
             fitlier
             than
             to
             the
             sive
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             stayes
             there
             it
             is
             full
             of
             water
             ,
             but
             take
             it
             out
             it
             keepes
             never
             a
             drop
             ;
             so
             many
             longer
             than
             the
             Church
             holdes
             them
             ,
             they
             hold
             nothing
             for
             an
             after-use
             .
             For
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             passe
             that
             many
             men
             are
             so
             grosly
             ignorant
             of
             many
             principles
             of
             religion
             (
             some
             not
             knowing
             at
             60
             yeares
             of
             age
             whether
             Christ
             was
             a
             man
             or
             no
             )
             wherein
             they
             have
             beene
             often
             instructed
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             thinke
             it
             enough
             to
             heare
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             keepe
             ?
             How
             have
             many
             lost
             many
             worthy
             things
             in
             which
             they
             have
             beene
             greatly
             strengthened
             and
             comforted
             ,
             but
             because
             
             they
             made
             no
             conscience
             to
             keepe
             what
             they
             seemed
             to
             have
             ?
             2.
             
             Some
             can
             heare
             and
             seeme
             to
             keepe
             something
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             carpe
             or
             catch
             any
             thing
             ,
             either
             to
             feede
             their
             owne
             corruption
             ,
             or
             to
             heape
             their
             displeasure
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             their
             teacher
             .
             Ahab
             could
             remember
             that
             Micaiah
             never
             prophecyed
             good
             unto
             him
             .
             Oh
             such
             a
             man
             spake
             many
             yeares
             agoe
             against
             our
             government
             ,
             he
             tolde
             us
             of
             our
             trades
             ,
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             setting
             of
             rackes
             and
             vatts
             on
             the
             Saboth
             day
             ;
             hee
             was
             busie
             with
             our
             fashions
             and
             habits
             ,
             our
             games
             and
             recreations
             ;
             hee
             speakes
             inconsideratly
             and
             uncharitably
             :
             And
             a
             great
             deale
             such
             they
             can
             holde
             and
             mutter
             some
             foure
             or
             five
             yeares
             after
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             spoken
             but
             yesterday
             .
             But
             aske
             such
             men
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             text
             of
             the
             last
             Sermon
             you
             heard
             but
             two
             dayes
             agoe
             ?
             you
             put
             them
             into
             a
             study
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             long
             pause
             and
             rubbing
             their
             memory
             ,
             they
             will
             perhaps
             tell
             you
             they
             doe
             not
             remember
             .
             These
             men
             are
             like
             the
             boulter
             poke
             ,
             which
             lets
             out
             the
             finest
             flowre
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             bran
             or
             huskes
             ,
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             keepe
             it
             :
             And
             most
             opposite
             to
             our
             rule
             ,
             because
             they
             catch
             and
             hold
             not
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             worst
             and
             most
             hurtfull
             .
             The
             proud
             man
             will
             hold
             his
             fashions
             ,
             and
             the
             foole
             his
             folly
             though
             you
             bray
             him
             in
             a
             morter
             ,
             and
             the
             ambitious
             his
             errour
             ,
             if
             it
             will
             adde
             but
             one
             cubit
             to
             his
             height
             and
             state
             in
             this
             world
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             Academicall
             and
             Skepticall
             Christians
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             hearing
             are
             unstaid
             and
             unsettled
             in
             their
             judgements
             and
             
             courses
             ,
             such
             as
             holde
             all
             things
             in
             suspence
             and
             question
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             admit
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             make
             for
             their
             profit
             or
             preferment
             :
             who
             walke
             not
             certainely
             in
             wisdomes
             way
             ,
             for
             that
             doth
             
               try
               all
               things
            
             ,
             and
             
               keepes
               that
               which
               is
               good
            
             :
             and
             how
             can
             he
             hold
             any
             good
             thing
             that
             holds
             not
             the
             rule
             of
             good
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             word
             ?
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             let
             us
             frame
             our selves
             to
             this
             so
             necessary
             precept
             ,
             to
             hold
             the
             good
             lessons
             which
             are
             delivered
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             our
             direction
             herein
             we
             will
             consider
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Rules
                 of
                 holding
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Meanes
                 of
                 holding
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 motives
                 thereunto
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             The
             first
             is
             in
             the
             Text
             :
             Hold
             Doctrine
             after
             examination
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             tryed
             it
             to
             be
             good
             and
             sound
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.14
             .
             
               Continue
               thou
               in
               the
               things
               which
               thou
               hast
               learned
               and
               art
               perswaded
               thereof
               :
            
             for
             the
             very
             keeping
             of
             good
             is
             not
             acceptable
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             out
             of
             faith
             and
             sound
             judgement
             .
             The
             Pharisies
             thought
             they
             did
             God
             good
             service
             not
             onely
             in
             their
             devotions
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             revenges
             and
             murders
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             all
             our
             service
             must
             be
             reasonable
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Rule
             ,
             
               Hold
               onely
               the
               good
            
             :
             for
             the
             extent
             of
             keeping
             reacheth
             onely
             to
             good
             ,
             
             because
             many
             keepe
             some
             good
             ,
             but
             some
             evill
             also
             with
             it
             .
             The
             Iewes
             will
             worship
             God
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             but
             keepe
             their
             high
             places
             and
             altars
             too
             .
             Papists
             will
             admit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             not
             part
             with
             Moses
             ,
             they
             will
             worship
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             but
             Idolls
             too
             .
             Many
             Protestants
             will
             serve
             Christ
             and
             Mammon
             too
             ;
             
             would
             walke
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             flesh
             both
             at
             once
             ;
             and
             thinke
             themselves
             excused
             ,
             because
             they
             hold
             some
             good
             ,
             although
             mixed
             with
             some
             evill
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Rule
             .
             
               Hold
               all
            
             that
             is
             good
             :
             
             Some
             will
             not
             sweare
             or
             curse
             often
             and
             ordinarily
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             ;
             nor
             by
             great
             oathes
             ,
             but
             ordinarily
             by
             smaller
             :
             but
             the
             rule
             is
             ,
             
               Sweare
               not
               at
               all
            
             .
             
             Some
             will
             sanctifie
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             hold
             all
             good
             ,
             they
             must
             sanctifie
             the
             whole
             day
             as
             the
             Lord
             did
             .
             Magistrates
             will
             hold
             some
             good
             ,
             and
             looke
             to
             civill
             peace
             and
             justice
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             did
             hold
             all
             good
             ,
             they
             would
             looke
             as
             carefully
             to
             duties
             of
             the
             first
             table
             ,
             to
             Gods
             part
             as
             well
             as
             their
             owne
             .
             When
             Min●sters
             are
             diligent
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             &
             careles
             in
             life
             ,
             they
             hold
             some
             good
             ,
             but
             not
             all
             .
             Private
             men
             that
             carry
             themselves
             soberly
             and
             civilly
             ,
             and
             are
             fully
             content
             with
             the
             name
             of
             honest
             men
             ,
             holde
             some
             good
             ;
             but
             they
             reforme
             not
             their
             family
             ,
             nor
             walke
             religiously
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             houses
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             farre
             from
             holding
             all
             good
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             in
             matter
             of
             practise
             :
             So
             in
             matter
             of
             judgement
             .
             The
             truth
             and
             every
             part
             of
             it
             is
             our
             birth-right
             ,
             saith
             Cyprian
             :
             wee
             must
             not
             lose
             a
             foote
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             hold
             the
             least
             truth
             .
             Many
             hold
             fast
             the
             maine
             grounds
             and
             articles
             of
             religion
             ,
             but
             in
             things
             of
             lesser
             moment
             are
             altogether
             regardlesse
             :
             as
             Bishop
             Latimer
             thought
             at
             first
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             rather
             to
             be
             dissembled
             than
             suffered
             for
             ;
             but
             considering
             better
             that
             hee
             must
             holde
             all
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             himselfe
             
             happily
             suffered
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Nay
             we
             must
             not
             onely
             hold
             truth
             in
             sense
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             words
             wherein
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             hath
             conveyed
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             not
             departing
             easily
             from
             them
             :
             for
             wee
             shall
             finde
             what
             great
             mischiefe
             hath
             oppressed
             the
             Church
             by
             taking
             liberty
             to
             depart
             from
             the
             very
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             them
             using
             other
             improper
             speeches
             to
             expresse
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             As
             for
             example
             :
             The
             Fathers
             used
             to
             expresse
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Priests
             :
             whereupon
             the
             Romish
             Church
             builds
             and
             backes
             her
             order
             of
             Priesthood
             .
             Doctour
             Fulke
             in
             his
             sixth
             chapter
             of
             his
             defence
             of
             the
             translation
             against
             
               Gregory
               Martin
            
             hath
             these
             words
             :
             It
             is
             a
             folly
             to
             thinke
             that
             a
             sacrificing
             office
             externall
             can
             be
             established
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             which
             never
             calleth
             the
             Ministers
             thereof
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             or
             Priests
             .
          
           
             They
             often
             call
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             an
             Altar
             ,
             and
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Supper
             a
             Sacrifice
             ;
             and
             gave
             a
             reasonable
             good
             sence
             :
             but
             had
             they
             kept
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             had
             prevented
             much
             mischiefe
             springing
             thence
             .
             For
             the
             Romanists
             make
             advantage
             of
             their
             speeches
             ,
             wrested
             out
             of
             their
             sense
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             that
             blasphemous
             doctrine
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             word
             Masse
             ,
             what
             Papist
             knowes
             whence
             it
             comes
             ,
             being
             neither
             
               Hebrew
               ,
               Greeke
            
             ,
             nor
             Latine
             ,
             nor
             taken
             from
             any
             other
             language
             of
             any
             Nation
             ,
             but
             raked
             out
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             ,
             without
             all
             signification
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             agree
             with
             our
             English
             word
             [
             masse
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             heape
             ,
             a
             lumpe
             ,
             
             a
             chaos
             of
             blasphemies
             and
             abominations
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             of
             the
             word
             Pope
             ,
             a
             strange
             ,
             unknowne
             and
             mysticall
             name
             ,
             the
             learned
             Papists
             knew
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             confounded
             themselves
             in
             the
             Etymologie
             of
             it
             :
             some
             from
             Pape
             the
             interjection
             of
             admiration
             ,
             some
             from
             Papa
             ,
             which
             Latine
             children
             used
             to
             call
             their
             fathers
             by
             ,
             answering
             to
             our
             infants
             dad
             :
             some
             from
             the
             Romane
             abbreviation
             of
             
               Pater
               Patriae
            
             ,
             expressed
             by
             
               pa
               pa
            
             and
             a
             pricke
             betweene
             :
             some
             from
             the
             Siracusans
             word
             Papas
             signifying
             a
             father
             .
             Such
             follies
             and
             ridiculous
             and
             childish
             dotages
             are
             they
             faine
             to
             wander
             in
             ,
             to
             seeke
             and
             finde
             their
             holy
             father
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             as
             himselfe
             is
             a
             beast
             rising
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             in
             whose
             forehead
             is
             written
             MYSTERIE
             ,
             so
             his
             name
             is
             mysticall
             ,
             and
             from
             men
             ,
             not
             from
             heaven
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             yet
             is
             the
             name
             as
             ancient
             as
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             used
             by
             the
             Fathers
             .
             Wherein
             we
             may
             see
             how
             dangerous
             it
             is
             (
             as
             Beza
             observes
             )
             to
             decline
             from
             the
             word
             an
             hayre-breadth
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             hold
             all
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             even
             the
             least
             .
             An
             arrow
             set
             a
             little
             awry
             at
             first
             makes
             a
             great
             errour
             before
             it
             fall
             at
             the
             marke
             .
             How
             happy
             had
             it
             beene
             if
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             (
             otherwise
             godly
             and
             learned
             men
             )
             had
             held
             them
             to
             the
             very
             names
             ,
             termes
             ,
             and
             proper
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             rather
             than
             by
             departing
             therefrom
             have
             opened
             a
             flood-gate
             to
             Antichrists
             delusions
             ?
             who
             as
             Satan
             creepes
             in
             the
             darke
             ,
             and
             getting
             in
             his
             toe
             will
             shove
             in
             his
             bulke
             :
             for
             ,
             give
             sinne
             an
             inch
             ,
             it
             will
             take
             an
             ell
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             the
             Man
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
           
             
             4.
             
             Rule
             .
             Hold
             most
             carefully
             the
             
               chiefe
               good
            
             things
             :
             for
             so
             men
             doe
             in
             earthly
             matters
             .
             Now
             there
             be
             three
             things
             worth
             most
             care
             in
             keeping
             .
             1.
             
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             presence
             ,
             and
             loving
             countenance
             :
             Psal.
             4.
             
             
               Lord
               lift
               up
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               countenance
               upon
               us
               ,
            
             let
             others
             keepe
             corne
             and
             wine
             ,
             keepe
             thou
             this
             ,
             feare
             sinne
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             would
             most
             dangerously
             robbe
             thee
             .
             2.
             
             Thine
             owne
             sincerity
             ,
             uprightnesse
             ,
             and
             first
             love
             :
             Iob
             27.6
             .
             
               I
               will
               never
               lose
               my
               innocency
               ,
               till
               I
               die
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             Crowne
             of
             life
             is
             promised
             to
             him
             that
             is
             faithfull
             to
             death
             .
             Hold
             the
             kingdome
             fast
             in
             the
             meanes
             ,
             and
             so
             strive
             as
             thou
             maist
             obtaine
             .
             As
             the
             Martyrs
             who
             apprehended
             it
             through
             fire
             and
             flames
             .
          
           
             
             5.
             
             Rule
             .
             Hold
             all
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             stiffely
             and
             stoutly
             ,
             against
             with-holders
             and
             opposers
             :
             for
             a
             man
             shall
             never
             hold
             good
             ,
             if
             he
             doe
             coldly
             approove
             it
             .
             Hold
             it
             as
             one
             
               firmely
               glued
            
             to
             it
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             word
             signifies
             ,
             Rom.
             12.9
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Cleave
               to
               that
               which
               is
               good
               :
            
             things
             glued
             are
             not
             easily
             disjoyned
             ;
             God
             hath
             by
             this
             phrase
             glued
             every
             Christian
             to
             every
             truth
             ,
             in
             judgement
             and
             practise
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             must
             separate
             himselfe
             from
             it
             .
             Tit.
             1.9
             :
             
               Holding
               fast
               the
               faithful
               word
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             contra
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             against
             gain-sayers
             .
             Take
             hold
             with
             both
             hands
             ,
             against
             hereticks
             ,
             tyrants
             ,
             false-teachers
             ,
             flatterers
             ,
             that
             have
             laid
             hold
             to
             snatch
             it
             from
             us
             :
             or
             as
             men
             in
             perill
             of
             drowning
             lay
             fast
             hold
             upon
             any
             thing
             they
             can
             catch
             to
             save
             themselves
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             let
             it
             goe
             .
          
           
             
             6.
             
             Rule
             .
             Hold
             the
             truth
             constantly
             ,
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             
             whatsoever
             the
             issue
             be
             :
             Rev.
             2.25
             .
             
               Hold
               fast
               that
               thou
               hast
               till
               I
               come
               :
            
             as
             the
             renowned
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             who
             have
             rather
             parted
             with
             their
             lives
             than
             their
             depositum
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.14
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             labour
             to
             see
             into
             every
             truth
             ,
             and
             seeing
             it
             let
             us
             hold
             it
             .
             As
             that
             famous
             souldier
             Cynegrius
             held
             the
             shippe
             ,
             first
             with
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             till
             that
             was
             cut
             off
             ,
             then
             with
             his
             left
             hand
             ,
             till
             hee
             lost
             that
             too
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             with
             his
             teeth
             ,
             till
             his
             head
             and
             body
             were
             severed
             :
             So
             let
             us
             resolve
             every
             one
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             That
             which
             I
             see
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             I
             will
             holde
             it
             so
             long
             as
             I
             live
             or
             breathe
             ,
             my
             hands
             ,
             my
             heart
             and
             soule
             shall
             cleave
             unto
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             carry
             it
             to
             heaven
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             proposed
             ,
             
             is
             the
             meanes
             of
             holding
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             I.
             If
             wee
             would
             hold
             things
             approoved
             to
             be
             
             good
             ,
             let
             us
             avoid
             carefully
             such
             things
             as
             would
             hinder
             us
             in
             holding
             them
             :
             And
             they
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             1.
             
             Some
             shut
             out
             good
             things
             ,
             2.
             others
             thrust
             them
             out
             ,
             or
             choake
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             former
             are
             1.
             
             Presumption
             of
             our
             owne
             wisdome
             and
             knowledge
             .
             Humility
             stands
             porter
             at
             the
             doore
             of
             discipline
             :
             Psal.
             25.9
             .
             
               God
               teacheth
               the
               humble
               .
               Ier.
            
             13.15
             .
             
               Heare
               and
               give
               eare
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               proud
               .
            
             Men
             of
             conceits
             will
             heare
             whom
             they
             list
             ,
             but
             an
             humble
             man
             will
             receive
             good
             even
             from
             the
             meanest
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             an
             
               earthen
               vessell
               :
               Naaman
            
             from
             his
             servant
             ,
             
             and
             Iob
             from
             his
             hand-maid
             .
             2.
             
             Distempered
             affections
             ;
             as
             rash
             conceit
             against
             the
             teacher
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             usuall
             bait
             of
             Satan
             to
             make
             all
             good
             things
             carelesly
             
             rejected
             :
             Micaiah
             for
             this
             was
             turned
             out
             of
             dores
             ,
             as
             no
             fit
             Counsellor
             for
             King
             Ahab
             .
             So
             the
             
               itching
               eare
            
             which
             is
             still
             desirous
             of
             novelties
             ;
             
             as
             the
             young
             man
             having
             heard
             the
             olde
             commandements
             ,
             would
             still
             heare
             more
             new
             .
             And
             a
             tediousnesse
             in
             hearing
             the
             same
             things
             often
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             a
             safe
             thing
             .
          
           
             The
             latter
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Hardnesse
             of
             heart
             :
             cast
             as
             much
             seede
             as
             you
             will
             among
             stones
             ,
             and
             cover
             them
             therewith
             ,
             no
             fruite
             followes
             ,
             for
             the
             stones
             hinder
             the
             rooting
             :
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Pharaoh
             .
             Mollifie
             the
             heart
             throughly
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             wil
             abide
             in
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Cares
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
             which
             are
             as
             
               thornes
               to
               choake
               it
            
             :
             All
             seede
             sowne
             among
             thornes
             ,
             getteth
             no
             strength
             ,
             but
             perisheth
             .
             The
             Pharisies
             mocked
             Christ
             in
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             covetous
             ,
             Luke
             16.14.3
             .
             Voluptuous
             living
             makes
             men
             heare
             onely
             for
             fashion
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             like
             those
             widdowes
             which
             are
             
               ever
               learning
               ,
               but
               never
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             or
             at
             least
             not
             to
             joyne
             vertue
             to
             their
             knowledge
             :
             as
             the
             intemperate
             patient
             that
             heares
             the
             physitian
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             follow
             him
             .
          
           
             
             II.
             Provide
             and
             furnish
             the
             soule
             with
             helpes
             to
             
               hold
               that
               which
               is
               good
            
             .
             These
             helpes
             respect
             ,
             1.
             
             Intention
             ,
             2.
             
             Attention
             ,
             3.
             
             Retention
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             Intention
             must
             must
             bee
             cleane
             and
             sincere
             :
             we
             must
             not
             heare
             for
             envie
             ,
             as
             the
             Pharisies
             and
             Iewes
             in
             Paules
             time
             ,
             nor
             for
             newes
             as
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             nor
             for
             gaine
             or
             curiosity
             as
             Felix
             ,
             but
             to
             
               receive
               (
               as
               babes
               )
               the
               sincere
               milke
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               to
               grow
            
             in
             grace
             thereby
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.2
             .
             This
             intention
             
             shall
             be
             the
             better
             furthered
             by
             premeditation
             of
             the
             force
             ,
             use
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               the
               power
               of
               God
               to
               salvation
               ,
               the
               incorrupt
               seede
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               life
               ,
            
             the
             instrument
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             
               sword
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             the
             bread
             and
             water
             that
             preserveth
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Attention
             must
             be
             used
             :
             Acts
             8.6
             .
             the
             people
             of
             
               Samaria
               gave
               heede
               to
               the
               things
               that
               Philip
               spake
               .
            
             This
             attention
             is
             a
             keeping
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             affections
             to
             the
             word
             deliuered
             .
             Acts
             16.14
             .
             when
             Paul
             preached
             ,
             
               Lydia
               attended
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             opened
             her
             heart
             :
             When
             Christ
             preached
             ,
             all
             the
             peoples
             
               eyes
               were
               fastened
               upon
               him
               ,
               Luke
            
             4.
             
             Attention
             is
             the
             doore
             by
             which
             the
             word
             enters
             .
             It
             is
             much
             furthered
             by
             a
             due
             estimation
             of
             the
             word
             :
             Thy
             word
             (
             saith
             David
             )
             is
             wonderfull
             ,
             therefore
             my
             soule
             keepeth
             it
             .
             Men
             will
             attend
             to
             their
             learned
             counsell
             ,
             when
             their
             free-hold
             is
             in
             question
             :
             so
             here
             ,
             conceive
             aright
             of
             the
             word
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             a
             matter
             that
             concernes
             thy
             inheritance
             in
             heaven
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             carefully
             attend
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Retention
             must
             follow
             .
             In
             the
             body
             there
             are
             two
             nutritive
             powers
             ,
             one
             Attractive
             ,
             to
             draw
             meate
             into
             the
             stomacke
             ,
             the
             other
             Retentive
             ,
             to
             hold
             it
             there
             till
             it
             be
             turned
             into
             nourishment
             :
             so
             in
             the
             soule
             .
             And
             ,
             if
             the
             former
             draw
             too
             little
             ,
             the
             latter
             holds
             little
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             body
             pines
             :
             and
             if
             the
             former
             draw
             too
             much
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             is
             not
             able
             to
             hold
             it
             ,
             the
             body
             pines
             still
             :
             So
             here
             ,
             the
             soule
             must
             be
             still
             drawing
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             also
             forcibly
             holde
             it
             ,
             till
             the
             soule
             be
             refreshed
             .
             
             Now
             this
             Retentive
             faculty
             is
             strengthened
             by
             4.
             meanes
             :
             1.
             
             Meditation
             ,
             cleane
             beasts
             chew
             the
             cud
             ,
             Deut.
             11
             2.
             
             Consider
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             Psal.
             1.1
             .
             Meditate
             in
             his
             Law
             both
             day
             and
             night
             :
             The
             acts
             of
             God
             must
             be
             in
             the
             mouthes
             of
             them
             that
             feare
             him
             ,
             Psal.
             149.
             and
             39.3
             .
             while
             
               David
               mused
            
             ,
             his
             heart
             was
             
               warmed
               .
               Phil.
            
             4.8
             .
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             honest
             ,
             just
             and
             pure
             ,
             thinke
             on
             those
             things
             ;
             men
             have
             therefore
             evill
             thoughts
             ,
             because
             they
             nourish
             not
             the
             good
             .
             2.
             
             Conference
             :
             which
             is
             a
             whetting
             of
             holy
             lessons
             both
             on
             our selves
             and
             others
             :
             Deut.
             11.
             the
             Iewes
             are
             commanded
             to
             conferre
             of
             the
             word
             early
             and
             late
             .
             Acts
             17.
             
             The
             Bereans
             are
             commended
             for
             comparing
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             with
             Scripture
             .
             3.
             
             A
             full
             purpose
             of
             heart
             to
             practise
             good
             things
             :
             Psal.
             119.106
             .
             
               I
               have
               sworne
               to
               keepe
               thy
               law
               :
            
             and
             50.16
             .
             
               Why
               takest
               thou
               my
               word
               into
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               and
               hatest
               to
               be
               reformed
               ?
            
             4.
             
             Fervent
             and
             constant
             prayer
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             key
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             gets
             the
             hearing
             eare
             ,
             and
             the
             soft
             heart
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             key
             to
             open
             the
             coffers
             of
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             we
             may
             take
             those
             treasures
             which
             are
             not
             from
             our selves
             ,
             but
             from
             above
             our
             reach
             .
          
           
             
             III.
             Chuse
             sure
             and
             safe
             places
             to
             hold
             good
             things
             in
             .
             First
             ,
             in
             memory
             :
             we
             must
             remember
             good
             things
             we
             heare
             :
             Deut.
             4.9
             .
             
               Take
               heed
               to
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               keepe
               thy
               soule
               diligently
               ,
               that
               thou
               forget
               not
               the
               things
               thine
               eyes
               have
               seene
               .
               Psal.
            
             119.16
             .
             
               I
               will
               not
               forget
               thy
               word
               :
            
             and
             ver
             .
             93.
             
             
               I
               will
               never
               forget
               thy
               precepts
               ,
               because
               by
               them
               thou
               hast
               quickened
               me
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             keep
             them
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             thy
             heart
             ,
             
             else
             all
             is
             unprofitable
             ,
             Heb.
             4.2
             .
             for
             that
             onely
             gives
             them
             rooting
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             Col.
             2.7
             .
             Prov.
             4.21
             .
             
               Keepe
               them
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               thy
               heart
               :
            
             then
             shall
             they
             be
             as
             alight
             in
             the
             lanthorne
             ,
             shining
             through
             every
             part
             of
             thy
             life
             .
             This
             was
             the
             coffer
             that
             Abraham
             locked
             up
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             in
             ,
             and
             held
             them
             fast
             without
             reasoning
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             difficult
             and
             seemed
             impossible
             :
             Rom.
             4.20
             .
             and
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
            
             119.11
             .
             
               I
               have
               hid
               thy
               word
               in
               my
               heart
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             keepe
             it
             in
             the
             affections
             of
             thy
             soule
             ;
             love
             earnestly
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             all
             good
             things
             :
             for
             the
             things
             that
             wee
             like
             not
             or
             affect
             not
             we
             care
             not
             for
             keeping
             .
             The
             great
             commandement
             is
             ,
             to
             
               love
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               thy
               heart
               .
            
             And
             every
             Christian
             ought
             to
             appeale
             to
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             as
             Peter
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               that
               I
               love
               thee
               ,
               Iohn
            
             21.16
             .
             And
             the
             tryall
             of
             our
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             
               keepe
               his
               commandements
            
             ,
             chap.
             14.15
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             keepe
             them
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             thy
             life
             and
             whole
             conversation
             :
             1.
             
             By
             professing
             good
             things
             ;
             as
             Christ
             himselfe
             
               professed
               a
               good
               profession
               before
               Pontius
               Pilate
               .
            
             
             2.
             
             By
             promoting
             all
             good
             causes
             to
             thy
             utmost
             power
             .
             3.
             
             By
             maintaining
             and
             defending
             all
             good
             things
             and
             causes
             .
             4.
             
             By
             suffering
             for
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             giving
             testimony
             ,
             and
             setting
             seale
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             neede
             be
             with
             thy
             dearest
             heart
             blood
             .
          
           
             IV.
             If
             we
             would
             hold
             good
             things
             ,
             
             let
             us
             furnish
             and
             arme
             our selves
             against
             theeves
             and
             robbers
             .
             1.
             
             Our
             owne
             carelesnesse
             :
             Many
             times
             we
             care
             not
             to
             understand
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ;
             vanity
             of
             minde
             ,
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             riches
             ,
             
             partly
             take
             up
             the
             roome
             ,
             partly
             choake
             good
             things
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             are
             neither
             received
             ,
             nor
             held
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             we
             understand
             not
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             enquire
             and
             seeke
             out
             till
             wee
             doe
             understand
             .
             2.
             
             Satans
             slynesse
             ,
             who
             steales
             the
             word
             and
             good
             purposes
             out
             of
             mens
             mens
             hearts
             strangely
             ,
             even
             while
             they
             looke
             on
             and
             consent
             .
             Doe
             as
             Abraham
             who
             drave
             away
             the
             birds
             that
             troubled
             him
             in
             sacrificing
             ,
             Gen.
             15.11
             .
             so
             doe
             thou
             drive
             away
             these
             ravenous
             birds
             that
             are
             sent
             by
             Satan
             .
             3.
             
             Temptation
             and
             persecution
             :
             Much
             ground
             keeps
             the
             seede
             till
             the
             heate
             of
             persecution
             comes
             ,
             and
             in
             persecution
             falls
             away
             ,
             and
             loseth
             the
             word
             in
             temptation
             :
             we
             must
             arme
             our selves
             against
             the
             tryalls
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             having
             obtained
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             we
             must
             also
             get
             of
             God
             strength
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
           
             
             The
             third
             generall
             proposed
             ,
             is
             ,
             Motives
             to
             hold
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             us
             consider
             how
             little
             we
             have
             kept
             heretofore
             
             of
             all
             that
             wee
             have
             heard
             .
             If
             a
             man
             lay
             coyne
             or
             jewells
             in
             a
             chest
             ,
             and
             afterward
             come
             and
             finde
             none
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             presently
             conclude
             ,
             certainly
             a
             theefe
             hath
             beene
             here
             ;
             so
             may
             wee
             in
             these
             losses
             ,
             certainly
             the
             Divell
             hath
             beene
             
             here
             :
             Looke
             to
             it
             more
             narrowly
             .
             2.
             
             This
             is
             all
             the
             commendation
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.2
             .
             
               I
               commend
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               keepe
               the
               ordinances
               as
               I
               delivered
               .
            
             A
             good
             husband
             will
             keepe
             and
             save
             his
             stocke
             ,
             yea
             and
             increase
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Keepe
             them
             and
             
             they
             will
             keepe
             thee
             ,
             as
             Salomon
             saith
             ,
             Prov.
             4.6
             .
             
               Forsake
               not
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               she
               shall
               keepe
               thee
               :
            
             Hold
             
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             uphold
             thee
             ;
             love
             her
             ,
             and
             she
             shall
             preserve
             thee
             :
             keepe
             them
             safe
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             keepe
             thee
             .
             Iohn
             8.26
             .
             
               If
               the
               Sonne
               set
               you
               free
               ,
               ye
               shall
               be
               free
               indeede
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             errours
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             corruptions
             of
             life
             .
             So
             long
             as
             we
             keepe
             the
             word
             ,
             we
             cannot
             fall
             quite
             away
             ,
             because
             the
             seede
             of
             God
             abideth
             in
             us
             .
             4.
             
             There
             
             is
             no
             such
             losse
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             to
             lose
             the
             good
             things
             that
             thou
             seemest
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             :
             Losse
             of
             wealth
             ,
             of
             honour
             ,
             of
             children
             ,
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             losse
             of
             spirituall
             good
             things
             .
             A
             man
             had
             better
             lose
             all
             the
             seede
             he
             sowes
             upon
             his
             ground
             ,
             than
             the
             good
             seeede
             sowne
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             Better
             for
             a
             man
             to
             lose
             all
             the
             joyes
             and
             pleasures
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             than
             the
             joy
             of
             his
             salvation
             .
             Better
             to
             lose
             all
             the
             labour
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             put
             all
             his
             gaines
             in
             a
             broken
             bagge
             ,
             than
             lose
             what
             hee
             hath
             wrought
             in
             his
             generall
             calling
             .
             Therefore
             suffer
             the
             word
             of
             exhortation
             ,
             2.
             
             Iohn
             8.
             
             
               Looke
               to
               your selves
               that
               ye
               lose
               not
               the
               things
               you
               have
               done
               ,
               but
               may
               have
               a
               full
               reward
               .
            
             5.
             
             Let
             us
             consider
             that
             this
             
             is
             more
             necessary
             for
             us
             than
             for
             any
             ,
             seeing
             Satans
             aime
             and
             scope
             is
             to
             make
             great
             places
             and
             townes
             more
             backward
             ,
             and
             carelesse
             to
             hold
             good
             things
             ,
             than
             others
             :
             Hee
             sets
             his
             throne
             in
             great
             places
             ,
             because
             he
             knowes
             that
             thence
             wickednesse
             shall
             be
             plentifully
             derived
             into
             the
             Country
             round
             about
             ,
             as
             tradesmen
             doe
             their
             wares
             .
             Wee
             for
             example
             sake
             must
             labour
             to
             know
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             obey
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             Gods
             throne
             may
             be
             set
             up
             every
             where
             ,
             that
             our
             godlinesse
             and
             obedience
             may
             come
             abroad
             ,
             and
             provoke
             
             others
             :
             Let
             it
             be
             said
             of
             other
             great
             places
             ,
             that
             pride
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             profit
             choake
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             but
             a
             forme
             of
             godlinesse
             without
             power
             :
             Let
             us
             stirre
             up
             our selves
             to
             our
             first
             beginnings
             ,
             our
             first
             diligence
             in
             receiving
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Object
             .
             No
             doubt
             but
             we
             shall
             keepe
             good
             things
             .
             Answ.
             1.
             
             You
             are
             indeede
             that
             which
             you
             are
             in
             tryall
             :
             You
             hardly
             keepe
             them
             while
             you
             have
             good
             meanes
             ,
             what
             would
             you
             doe
             if
             the
             meanes
             were
             gone
             ?
             2.
             
             What
             if
             tryall
             should
             come
             ,
             as
             wee
             may
             justly
             feare
             it
             ?
             could
             wee
             then
             stand
             ?
             Oh
             now
             lay
             a
             good
             foundation
             ,
             provide
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             thou
             faint
             not
             in
             the
             day
             of
             adversity
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             VERSE
             22.
             
          
           
             Abstaine
             from
             all
             appearance
             of
             evill
             .
          
        
         
           AS
           a
           carefull
           father
           who
           is
           come
           to
           the
           end
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           hath
           but
           a
           while
           to
           speake
           ,
           and
           therefore
           heapeth
           up
           his
           lessons
           shortly
           together
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           have
           his
           sonnes
           remember
           when
           hee
           is
           gone
           :
           So
           the
           Apostle
           here
           ,
           drawing
           to
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           heapes
           together
           his
           most
           necessary
           precepts
           in
           short
           manner
           ,
           as
           knowing
           what
           
             a
             friend
             brevity
             is
             to
             memory
             .
          
        
         
           God
           who
           hath
           put
           an
           infinite
           distance
           and
           disproportion
           betweene
           light
           and
           darknesse
           ,
           betweene
           which
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           )
           there
           can
           be
           
             no
             communion
          
           ,
           
           their
           natures
           being
           so
           fully
           abhorring
           ,
           hath
           under
           that
           similitude
           shewed
           how
           hee
           hath
           separated
           ,
           and
           put
           as
           great
           contrariety
           betweene
           good
           and
           evill
           ,
           truth
           and
           falshood
           ,
           which
           are
           a
           spirituall
           kinde
           of
           light
           and
           darknesse
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           can
           never
           agree
           in
           one
           subject
           ,
           but
           where
           
           light
           comes
           ,
           darknesse
           is
           chased
           before
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           darknesse
           succeedes
           ,
           the
           light
           gives
           place
           unto
           it
           :
           And
           as
           darknesse
           is
           the
           privation
           of
           light
           ,
           so
           evill
           is
           the
           absence
           of
           of
           good
           :
           and
           as
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           a
           man
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           be
           both
           good
           and
           evill
           ,
           so
           neither
           can
           he
           affect
           evill
           and
           good
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           but
           if
           hee
           will
           
             hold
             that
             which
             is
             good
          
           ,
           he
           must
           
             abstaine
             from
          
           the
           contrary
           evill
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           will
           not
           abstaine
           from
           evill
           ,
           let
           him
           never
           professe
           the
           holding
           of
           good
           .
           Whence
           not
           onely
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           many
           other
           joyne
           these
           two
           by
           an
           inseperable
           band
           :
           Psal.
           34.14
           .
           
             Eschew
             evill
             ,
             and
             doe
             good
             .
             Esay
          
           1.16
           .
           
             Cease
             to
             doe
             evill
             ,
             learne
             to
             doe
             well
             .
             Rom.
          
           12.9
           .
           
             Abhorre
             that
             which
             is
             evill
             ,
             and
             cleave
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
          
           And
           here
           ,
           
             Hold
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             Abstaine
             from
             all
             appearance
             of
             evill
             :
          
           for
           there
           can
           be
           no
           
             holding
             of
             good
          
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           
             withhold
             not
          
           himselfe
           
             from
             evill
          
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           By
           evill
           is
           meant
           whatsoever
           departeth
           from
           the
           rule
           of
           good
           :
           and
           2.
           by
           abstaining
           is
           meant
           refraining
           or
           removing
           a
           mans
           selfe
           from
           it
           as
           farre
           as
           may
           be
           :
           so
           the
           word
           is
           used
           ,
           Matth.
           15.8
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Their
             heart
             wandreth
             farre
             from
             mee
             ?
          
           3.
           
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           not
           ,
           Abstaine
           from
           evill
           ,
           but
           
             from
             the
             appearance
             of
             evill
          
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           species
           is
           that
           which
           seemes
           to
           be
           a
           thing
           ,
           but
           is
           not
           ;
           a
           shape
           or
           representation
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           rather
           than
           a
           thing
           it selfe
           .
           So
           the
           same
           word
           is
           used
           ,
           Iohn
           5.37
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Yee
             saw
             not
             his
             shape
          
           .
           4.
           
           The
           extent
           of
           the
           proposition
           ,
           all
           appearance
           ,
           yet
           more
           helpeth
           
           us
           to
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           which
           requires
           of
           us
           to
           runne
           as
           fast
           away
           from
           whatsoever
           hath
           any
           shew
           of
           evill
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           evill
           in
           it selfe
           :
           for
           the
           same
           word
           is
           used
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.11
           .
           
             Abstaine
             from
             fleshly
             lusts
          
           :
           and
           in
           1
           Thess.
           4.3
           .
           the
           will
           of
           God
           is
           ,
           that
           ye
           
             abstaine
             from
             fornication
          
           :
           All
           noting
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           avoid
           the
           least
           shew
           of
           evill
           with
           the
           same
           care
           that
           wee
           doe
           the
           greatest
           evill
           it selfe
           :
           and
           even
           all
           shews
           ,
           as
           making
           conscience
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           Christians
           must
           not
           onely
           avoid
           that
           which
           is
           apparantly
           evill
           ,
           
           but
           that
           also
           which
           seemeth
           to
           be
           evill
           ,
           or
           may
           carry
           some
           evill
           with
           it
           ,
           though
           it selfe
           be
           be
           not
           so
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           explaining
           hereof
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           in
           every
           action
           there
           bee
           three
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           action
           or
           evill
           it selfe
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           an
           evill
           of
           doctrine
           or
           manners
           ,
           as
           all
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           heresie
           ,
           superstition
           ,
           and
           all
           sinnes
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           which
           stand
           not
           in
           conformity
           with
           the
           law
           .
           This
           is
           not
           so
           much
           aymed
           in
           the
           text
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           leaders
           ,
           incentives
           or
           moovers
           of
           our selves
           or
           others
           unto
           any
           sinne
           :
           so
           Eves
           looking
           on
           the
           Apple
           ,
           was
           not
           in
           it selfe
           evill
           ,
           but
           so
           farre
           as
           it
           drew
           on
           her
           appetite
           ;
           yea
           her
           conference
           with
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           and
           Adams
           with
           her
           in
           that
           subject
           or
           argument
           ,
           should
           have
           beene
           avoided
           .
           This
           first
           peeping
           or
           appearance
           of
           evill
           in
           our selves
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           we
           may
           lay
           as
           a
           stumbling
           blocke
           in
           the
           way
           of
           another
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           evill
           in
           us
           ,
           nor
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           yet
           being
           an
           occasion
           of
           evill
           to
           another
           ,
           by
           this
           precept
           
           we
           must
           shunne
           and
           fly
           from
           it
           .
           Paules
           eating
           of
           flesh
           was
           lawfull
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           lawfull
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           rather
           than
           hee
           would
           offend
           his
           weake
           brother
           ,
           he
           will
           never
           doe
           it
           while
           the
           world
           stands
           :
           1
           Cor.
           8.13
           .
           and
           Rom.
           14.21
           .
           he
           will
           remove
           that
           which
           seemeth
           and
           appeareth
           evill
           to
           another
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           consequents
           of
           actions
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           ;
           and
           in
           things
           which
           be
           indifferent
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           done
           or
           not
           done
           ,
           we
           must
           sometime
           forbeare
           lawfull
           things
           if
           wee
           suspect
           evill
           consequents
           .
           It
           was
           lawfull
           for
           David
           to
           walke
           upon
           his
           gallery
           ,
           but
           had
           hee
           foreseene
           the
           consequents
           ,
           he
           would
           doubtlesse
           have
           beene
           otherwise
           occupied
           .
           It
           was
           lawfull
           for
           Paul
           to
           have
           circumcised
           Titus
           as
           he
           did
           Timothy
           ;
           but
           espying
           an
           evill
           consequent
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           confirme
           the
           errour
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           held
           circumcision
           as
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           doe
           it
           :
           Gal.
           2.
           
           It
           was
           as
           lawfull
           in
           it selfe
           for
           him
           to
           make
           a
           vow
           ,
           shave
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           purifie
           himselfe
           at
           one
           time
           as
           at
           another
           ,
           Acts
           18.18
           .
           yet
           sometimes
           he
           inveighes
           against
           these
           observations
           as
           beggerly
           rudiments
           ,
           Gal.
           4.9
           .
           and
           will
           not
           meddle
           with
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           where
           hee
           might
           confirme
           any
           in
           their
           errour
           or
           obstinacy
           .
           All
           which
           examples
           teach
           us
           ,
           either
           warily
           to
           doe
           or
           leave
           undone
           things
           which
           are
           liable
           to
           misconstruction
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Here
           remember
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           lawfull
           and
           necessary
           duties
           ,
           let
           all
           the
           world
           misconster
           and
           be
           offended
           ,
           wee
           must
           yeeld
           absolute
           obedience
           unto
           God
           ,
           though
           to
           the
           world
           it
           appeare
           never
           
           so
           evill
           .
           Christ
           himselfe
           in
           his
           doctrine
           and
           conuersation
           was
           so
           generall
           an
           offence
           ,
           that
           he
           pronounced
           him
           blessed
           that
           was
           not
           offended
           in
           him
           .
           He
           must
           preach
           himselfe
           to
           be
           the
           bread
           from
           heaven
           ,
           though
           it
           offend
           the
           
             Iewes
             ,
             Iohn
          
           6.
           
           He
           will
           heale
           the
           paralyticke
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           offended
           ,
           Mat.
           9.1
           .
           Iohn
           must
           preach
           against
           Herodias
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           Court
           be
           offended
           .
           Daniel
           will
           pray
           three
           times
           a
           day
           ,
           though
           it
           cost
           him
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           all
           indifferent
           things
           we
           are
           to
           avoide
           all
           appearance
           of
           evill
           and
           scandall
           ,
           with
           these
           limitions
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           so
           they
           be
           not
           in
           things
           simply
           necessary
           to
           life
           ,
           in
           these
           things
           wee
           must
           not
           forbeare
           if
           others
           be
           offended
           .
           If
           one
           take
           offence
           that
           I
           eate
           bread
           ,
           or
           drinke
           beere
           ,
           I
           must
           doe
           it
           ,
           because
           life
           is
           maintained
           by
           foode
           ,
           but
           if
           I
           can
           be
           without
           it
           and
           live
           ,
           I
           must
           respect
           my
           brothers
           weaknesse
           ;
           as
           to
           abstaine
           this
           or
           that
           flesh
           ,
           this
           or
           that
           wine
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           like
           in
           things
           simply
           necessary
           for
           my
           calling
           :
           But
           a
           thing
           of
           indifferency
           may
           not
           put
           me
           out
           of
           my
           way
           ,
           I
           must
           hold
           my
           calling
           ,
           I
           must
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           .
           This
           is
           a
           necessary
           duty
           imposed
           ;
           and
           good
           of
           this
           nature
           must
           be
           done
           ,
           though
           a
           shew
           of
           evill
           to
           some
           be
           annexed
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           these
           things
           of
           indifferency
           ,
           we
           must
           abstaine
           from
           appearances
           of
           evill
           ,
           and
           things
           that
           carry
           an
           evill
           colour
           ;
           if
           we
           be
           
             nostri
             juris
          
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           be
           left
           to
           our
           free
           liberty
           and
           disposing
           .
           But
           if
           higher
           powers
           restraine
           our
           use
           of
           liberty
           ,
           
           and
           determine
           and
           limit
           us
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           overruled
           by
           lawfull
           authority
           in
           things
           subjected
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           them
           ,
           in
           these
           things
           of
           indifferency
           wee
           cannot
           avoide
           all
           things
           wherein
           some
           may
           conceive
           an
           appearance
           of
           evill
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           alwayes
           to
           avoide
           things
           wherein
           some
           conceive
           offence
           and
           appearance
           of
           evill
           ;
           but
           for
           a
           time
           till
           such
           ignorant
           and
           weake
           persons
           may
           be
           taught
           :
           we
           may
           not
           offend
           weake
           ones
           ,
           by
           undue
           exercise
           of
           our
           liberty
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           bee
           wilfull
           and
           will
           not
           bee
           taught
           ,
           we
           must
           peremptorily
           stand
           to
           our
           liberty
           .
           So
           did
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Gal.
           5.3
           .
           
             For
             I
             testifie
             againe
             to
             every
             man
             that
             is
             circumcised
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             profit
             you
             nothing
             .
          
           And
           Titus
           3.10
           .
           
             A
             man
             that
             is
             an
             hereticke
             ,
             after
             the
             first
             and
             second
             admonition
             ,
             reject
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           proofe
           of
           the
           point
           :
           Gen.
           3.3
           .
           When
           the
           Lord
           forbade
           our
           first
           parents
           the
           evil
           and
           sinne
           of
           eating
           the
           forbidden
           fruite
           ,
           hee
           forbids
           also
           the
           appearance
           ,
           
             Yee
             shall
             not
             touch
             it
          
           ,
           Avoid
           the
           occasion
           .
           In
           the
           Law
           not
           onely
           the
           person
           legally
           polluted
           was
           uncleane
           ,
           
           but
           whatsoever
           touched
           him
           ,
           the
           garment
           which
           he
           wore
           ,
           the
           bed
           on
           which
           hee
           lay
           ,
           the
           seate
           on
           which
           hee
           sate
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           he
           touched
           :
           All
           which
           did
           nothing
           else
           but
           enforce
           on
           them
           a
           care
           to
           avoid
           all
           appearance
           ,
           and
           all
           occasions
           of
           uncleannesse
           .
           The
           truth
           whereof
           Christians
           also
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospell
           must
           hold
           themselves
           bound
           unto
           ,
           who
           (
           Iude
           23.
           )
           are
           commanded
           to
           
             hate
             even
             the
             garment
             spotted
             by
             the
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           Lord
           hates
           all
           evill
           ,
           
           and
           all
           appearance
           of
           it
           :
           Rev.
           2.6
           .
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           is
           commended
           for
           hating
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             which
             I
             also
             hate
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord.
           See
           how
           pleasing
           our
           conformity
           of
           affections
           with
           the
           Lord
           is
           ,
           in
           whose
           eye
           the
           least
           evill
           is
           hatefull
           enough
           .
           And
           herein
           we
           testifie
           our
           love
           unto
           him
           :
           
             Yee
             that
             love
             the
             Lord
             ,
             hate
             all
             that
             is
             evill
          
           ;
           for
           indeed
           all
           true
           hatred
           of
           evill
           must
           be
           from
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           chiefe
           good
           :
           and
           as
           our
           love
           is
           in
           degree
           ,
           so
           is
           our
           hatred
           ;
           fervent
           love
           ,
           earnest
           hatred
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           chiefe
           part
           of
           repentance
           ,
           
           and
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           sound
           grace
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           hold
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           shunne
           and
           fly
           evill
           of
           all
           kindes
           :
           yea
           when
           good
           is
           not
           so
           present
           ,
           with
           Gods
           children
           as
           they
           desire
           ,
           to
           hate
           evill
           is
           ever
           present
           with
           them
           :
           yea
           they
           hate
           the
           evill
           which
           they
           themselves
           doe
           ,
           and
           that
           vehemently
           ,
           
           according
           to
           the
           phrase
           ,
           Rom.
           12.9
           .
           
             Abhorre
             evill
          
           .
           And
           he
           that
           out
           of
           the
           worke
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           conscience
           abstaines
           from
           one
           evill
           ,
           will
           abstaine
           from
           all
           ,
           even
           the
           least
           :
           as
           
             David
             ,
             Psal.
          
           119.
           
           
             I
             hate
             all
             vaine
             inventions
             ,
             but
             thy
             Law
             doe
             I
             love
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           wisdome
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           appearances
           ,
           and
           the
           beginnings
           of
           evill
           ,
           
           and
           give
           no
           way
           to
           it
           :
           as
           Salomon
           counselleth
           to
           stoppe
           the
           passages
           of
           waters
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           Prov.
           17.14
           .
           As
           rivers
           ,
           so
           evils
           come
           out
           of
           a
           little
           hole
           ,
           but
           make
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           swell
           ,
           and
           become
           broader
           ,
           till
           they
           become
           almost
           boundlesse
           .
           And
           indeede
           hee
           that
           cares
           not
           to
           avoid
           the
           appearance
           
           of
           evill
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           commeth
           to
           esteeme
           of
           the
           evill
           and
           the
           appearance
           alike
           .
           Therefore
           remember
           to
           
             give
             no
             place
             to
             the
             Divell
             ,
             Eph.
          
           4.27
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Here
           is
           a
           difference
           betweene
           a
           sound
           Christian
           and
           an
           hypocrite
           :
           the
           worst
           man
           that
           is
           can
           avoid
           evill
           in
           extreames
           ,
           but
           hee
           cares
           not
           commonly
           for
           appearing
           and
           petty
           evils
           ,
           if
           hee
           can
           carry
           them
           cleare
           away
           .
           This
           hyocrisie
           the
           Lord
           detecteth
           among
           the
           
             Iewes
             ,
             Esay
          
           65.4
           .
           they
           would
           both
           eate
           of
           the
           polluted
           flesh
           ,
           &
           
             the
             broth
             of
             it
             was
             found
             in
             their
             vessells
             .
          
           A
           sound
           Christian
           will
           not
           meddle
           with
           the
           broth
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           the
           uncleane
           meate
           ;
           hee
           knowes
           the
           broth
           is
           uncleane
           too
           :
           the
           least
           sinne
           is
           infectious
           and
           contagious
           .
           The
           difference
           then
           is
           this
           :
           One
           loves
           the
           appearance
           of
           good
           more
           than
           goodnesse
           it selfe
           ;
           the
           other
           hates
           for
           the
           evils
           sake
           the
           very
           appearance
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           fruite
           of
           this
           dutie
           commends
           it
           to
           our
           care
           .
           
           1.
           
           It
           commends
           our
           feare
           and
           zeale
           for
           God
           ,
           which
           riseth
           up
           against
           all
           sinne
           .
           As
           by
           nature
           we
           hate
           all
           serpents
           ,
           yea
           the
           picture
           of
           an
           ugly
           viper
           ;
           so
           grace
           raiseth
           up
           the
           spirit
           against
           sinne
           indifferently
           ,
           and
           all
           resemblance
           of
           it
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           excellent
           for
           the
           satisfying
           of
           a
           mans
           owne
           conscience
           ;
           for
           suppose
           a
           thing
           be
           never
           so
           good
           ,
           yet
           if
           it
           appeare
           to
           me
           evill
           ,
           I
           sinne
           in
           doing
           it
           ,
           and
           must
           avoide
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           appeares
           to
           me
           so
           .
           3.
           
           It
           commends
           our
           charity
           ,
           which
           respects
           the
           conscience
           of
           our
           brother
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           loth
           he
           should
           fall
           by
           our
           hand
           ,
           as
           by
           himselfe
           .
           4.
           
           It
           is
           the
           honour
           
           of
           our
           profession
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           men
           cannot
           justly
           challenge
           us
           with
           appearances
           of
           evill
           ;
           for
           wicked
           mouthes
           are
           stopt
           ,
           and
           we
           adorne
           the
           holy
           profession
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           must
           needes
           suffer
           in
           us
           ,
           if
           wee
           avoid
           not
           shew
           of
           evill
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           our
           good
           name
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           be
           so
           far
           from
           loving
           &
           liking
           any
           evil
           ,
           
           as
           we
           must
           utterly
           dislike
           it
           ,
           be
           disparate
           and
           separate
           from
           it
           ,
           whether
           in
           Doctrine
           or
           manners
           .
        
         
           I.
           In
           Doctrines
           ,
           
           which
           have
           but
           a
           shew
           of
           evill
           ,
           we
           must
           abstaine
           and
           reject
           them
           as
           carefully
           as
           manifest
           false
           Doctrines
           ;
           for
           wee
           may
           easily
           suppe
           up
           poyson
           and
           heresies
           ,
           if
           wee
           can
           digest
           Doctrines
           which
           carry
           some
           shew
           of
           evill
           in
           them
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           
           Nestorius
           a
           wicked
           hereticke
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           Evagrius
           calls
           him
           )
           
             officina
             blasphemiae
          
           ,
           a
           very
           shoppe
           of
           blasphemy
           ,
           did
           not
           distinguish
           but
           separate
           the
           two
           natures
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           made
           one
           Christ
           not
           of
           two
           natures
           ,
           but
           of
           two
           distinct
           persons
           :
           one
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           which
           person
           all
           his
           egregious
           and
           miraculous
           workes
           were
           performed
           ;
           the
           other
           the
           sonne
           of
           Mary
           ,
           by
           which
           without
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           wrought
           all
           those
           actions
           of
           infirmity
           ,
           as
           eating
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           sleeping
           ,
           weeping
           ;
           and
           the
           union
           of
           natures
           being
           dissolved
           ,
           for
           one
           Christ
           he
           gives
           us
           two
           ,
           but
           neither
           profitable
           for
           us
           .
           Hee
           holds
           that
           wee
           are
           saved
           by
           the
           flesh
           not
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           flesh
           not
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           man
           is
           vivificall
           and
           quickening
           .
           
           Now
           this
           negative
           makes
           it
           apparantly
           false
           ;
           from
           which
           we
           must
           not
           onely
           abstaine
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           such
           speeches
           ,
           as
           although
           they
           may
           have
           a
           right
           interpretation
           ,
           yet
           carry
           a
           shew
           of
           evill
           :
           v●gr
           .
           It
           is
           a
           true
           speech
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           saved
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           abstaine
           from
           it
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           cognation
           of
           it
           with
           Nestorius
           his
           heresie
           ,
           and
           say
           plainly
           ,
           
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speakes
           ,
           Acts
           20.28
           .
           or
           of
           Christ
           God
           and
           man
           we
           are
           saved
           .
           To
           say
           we
           are
           saved
           by
           workes
           ,
           may
           be
           truly
           explained
           ,
           but
           better
           to
           abstaine
           from
           it
           ,
           
           because
           it
           hath
           an
           appearance
           of
           Popish
           merit
           .
           To
           call
           Evangelicall
           Ministers
           Priests
           ,
           may
           be
           truly
           expounded
           ,
           but
           it
           were
           better
           to
           avoid
           such
           phrases
           of
           speech
           ,
           
           because
           of
           the
           shew
           of
           Popish
           Sacrifice
           and
           Priesthood
           .
           The
           words
           of
           heretickes
           (
           saith
           one
           )
           are
           to
           be
           feared
           :
           
           and
           say
           the
           Rhemists
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           keepe
           the
           faith
           of
           our
           fathers
           ,
           
           wee
           must
           keepe
           the
           words
           of
           our
           fathers
           :
           so
           say
           we
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           
           II.
           In
           practise
           and
           behaviour
           we
           must
           shunne
           such
           things
           as
           carry
           evill
           shewes
           .
           The
           Iewes
           in
           their
           course
           of
           life
           must
           not
           onely
           not
           goe
           into
           uncleane
           houses
           ,
           but
           must
           not
           come
           neere
           them
           ;
           and
           Christians
           are
           commanded
           not
           to
           touch
           any
           uncleane
           thing
           .
           Therefore
           all
           such
           are
           here
           to
           be
           reproved
           ,
           as
           think
           all
           Christianity
           stands
           in
           this
           ,
           if
           they
           doe
           no
           unlawfull
           things
           ,
           and
           so
           runne
           headlong
           ,
           never
           looking
           
             quàm
             malè
             colorata
             sunt
          
           ,
           what
           evill
           shewes
           they
           carry
           .
           Magistrates
           ,
           who
           whatsoever
           they
           see
           president
           for
           ,
           in
           their
           predecessours
           ,
           venterously
           undertake
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           referre
           
           their
           authority
           to
           private
           use
           ,
           forgetting
           themselves
           to
           be
           publike
           men
           .
           Ministers
           ,
           seeking
           their
           owne
           not
           Christs
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           idle
           non-residents
           ,
           cast
           up
           their
           calling
           ,
           and
           turne
           (
           excepting
           their
           habit
           )
           meere
           secular
           .
           Paul
           refused
           lawfull
           maintenance
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           to
           avoid
           suspition
           of
           mercenary
           and
           covetous
           affection
           in
           preaching
           .
           Christians
           in
           private
           converse
           must
           shew
           dislike
           of
           all
           appearance
           of
           evill
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           avoid
           all
           filthinesse
           and
           suspition
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           of
           Cesars
           wife
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           minced
           oathes
           ,
           adulterous
           lookes
           ,
           needlesse
           company
           with
           profane
           ones
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           put
           no
           coulours
           upon
           sinne
           ,
           to
           digest
           it
           easier
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           I
           may
           company
           with
           such
           and
           such
           persons
           to
           winne
           them
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Thou
           art
           liker
           to
           lose
           thy selfe
           by
           hazard
           of
           infection
           ,
           if
           without
           calling
           thou
           frequentest
           loose
           company
           .
           2.
           
           Thou
           art
           liker
           to
           lose
           than
           to
           winn
           them
           by
           intimate
           familiarity
           ,
           which
           is
           fitter
           to
           harden
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           thou
           art
           in
           way
           to
           lose
           thy
           owne
           reputation
           ;
           as
           being
           a
           favourer
           of
           them
           and
           their
           courses
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           I
           may
           weare
           this
           and
           that
           fashion
           of
           apparrell
           ,
           my
           heart
           is
           humble
           ,
           and
           I
           detest
           pride
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           thou
           wouldest
           avoid
           the
           shew
           of
           evill
           in
           overcostlinesse
           and
           excesse
           of
           attyre
           ,
           a
           lowly
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           lowly
           habit
           goe
           together
           .
        
         
         
           Object
           .
           But
           we
           may
           straine
           at
           gnats
           ,
           and
           small
           things
           are
           not
           to
           be
           stucke
           at
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Little
           sinnes
           have
           great
           consequents
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           commonly
           draw
           greater
           after
           them
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           many
           little
           sinnes
           proove
           ponderous
           and
           pernitious
           :
           Fourthly
           ,
           none
           are
           little
           ,
           if
           the
           shew
           of
           them
           be
           not
           little
           ,
           as
           our
           text
           implyeth
           .
        
         
           III.
           Let
           us
           see
           this
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               Idolaters
               .
            
             
               2
               In
               respect
               of
               profane
               persōs
            
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           Wee
           must
           avoid
           all
           conformity
           with
           Idolaters
           
             
               In
               service
               .
            
             
               In
               Ceremony
               .
            
             
               In
               neere
               society
               .
            
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           In
           service
           .
           To
           be
           present
           at
           idolatrous
           service
           ,
           is
           an
           appearance
           ,
           yea
           a
           kinde
           of
           approbation
           of
           idolatry
           :
           And
           where
           all
           idolatry
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           all
           shew
           and
           appearance
           of
           it
           is
           forbidden
           also
           .
           Besides
           ,
           wee
           must
           shew
           in
           our
           appearance
           our
           hatred
           of
           the
           very
           appearance
           of
           evill
           .
           Quest.
           May
           not
           a
           man
           be
           at
           idolatrous
           service
           ,
           and
           keepe
           his
           heart
           to
           God
           ?
           Answ.
           No
           :
           1.
           
           God
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           man
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           but
           one
           faith
           ;
           and
           God
           requires
           the
           body
           as
           well
           as
           the
           soule
           ,
           because
           
             they
             are
             both
             his
          
           .
           
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           deniall
           of
           Christ
           ,
           a
           dissembling
           of
           religion
           ,
           a
           betraying
           of
           truth
           ,
           where
           we
           ought
           to
           professe
           it
           ;
           an
           approbation
           of
           idolatry
           ,
           an
           hardening
           of
           the
           enemy
           by
           presence
           and
           silence
           .
           3.
           
           The
           very
           practise
           condemneth
           it selfe
           :
           The
           man
           holds
           consent
           of
           heart
           evill
           ,
           then
           be
           must
           hold
           appearance
           of
           consent
           evill
           too
           .
           4.
           
           It
           is
           a
           reconciling
           of
           abhorring
           natures
           ,
           light
           and
           
           darknes
           ;
           God
           and
           Belial
           ,
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Temple
           of
           idols
           .
           An
           impossible
           disioyning
           of
           the
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           one
           could
           be
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           hell
           .
           Origen
           said
           he
           could
           not
           bend
           the
           knees
           of
           his
           body
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           knees
           of
           his
           heart
           to
           Satan
           :
           Yea
           it
           is
           a
           worshipping
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           not
           in
           spirit
           and
           truth
           ,
           but
           in
           spirit
           and
           falshood
           .
           5.
           
           The
           justice
           of
           God
           is
           upon
           such
           persons
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           give
           up
           his
           body
           ,
           hee
           commonly
           gives
           up
           the
           heart
           to
           infection
           ,
           and
           defection
           :
           And
           after
           in
           the
           great
           judgement
           will
           judge
           him
           according
           to
           things
           done
           in
           the
           body
           .
           
           The
           body
           is
           a
           member
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           be
           prostitute
           to
           an
           harlot
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
             Rom.
          
           14.22
           .
           
             Have
             faith
             with
             thy selfe
             before
             God
             :
          
           therefore
           that
           is
           enough
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           By
           faith
           in
           that
           place
           the
           Apostle
           meanes
           a
           perswasion
           in
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           doctrine
           or
           practise
           of
           religion
           :
           And
           the
           meaning
           is
           this
           ;
           If
           thou
           beeft
           in
           thy selfe
           perswaded
           a
           thing
           is
           indifferent
           ,
           use
           thy
           liberty
           to
           thy selfe
           ,
           
             have
             faith
             with
             thy selfe
          
           ,
           but
           boast
           not
           of
           it
           to
           the
           offence
           of
           another
           :
           and
           faith
           is
           oppressed
           where
           it
           is
           not
           expressed
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           1
           King.
           13.6
           .
           The
           man
           of
           God
           prayed
           in
           an
           adulterous
           Temple
           ;
           so
           may
           we
           ,
           if
           we
           keepe
           our
           hearts
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           man
           of
           God
           was
           there
           ,
           1.
           
           At
           Gods
           commandement
           necessarily
           .
           2.
           
           Not
           to
           approove
           their
           idolatry
           ,
           but
           manifestly
           to
           improove
           and
           exclaime
           against
           it
           .
           3.
           
           God
           would
           have
           him
           by
           
           an
           externall
           signe
           shew
           his
           detestation
           of
           idolatry
           ;
           he
           was
           not
           forbid
           to
           pray
           ,
           but
           
             not
             to
             eate
             a
             morsell
             of
             bread
             there
             .
          
           4.
           
           He
           did
           not
           dissemble
           with
           idolaters
           ,
           but
           confessed
           plainly
           against
           idolaters
           .
           Now
           all
           the
           case
           is
           cleane
           contrary
           .
        
         
           Neither
           doth
           the
           example
           of
           Naaman
           (
           2
           King.
           5.18.19
           .
           )
           any
           whit
           serve
           their
           turne
           :
           For
           1.
           hee
           was
           but
           in
           the
           beginnings
           of
           conversion
           .
           2.
           
           Hee
           confesseth
           it
           a
           sinne
           ,
           and
           beggeth
           the
           Prophets
           prayer
           against
           it
           .
           
           3.
           
           The
           Prophet
           approoveth
           not
           the
           fact
           ,
           but
           onely
           dismisseth
           him
           with
           the
           usuall
           kinde
           of
           salutation
           ,
           and
           promiseth
           hee
           will
           pray
           that
           he
           be
           not
           overtaken
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           Whether
           may
           we
           bring
           a
           childe
           to
           be
           baptized
           of
           a
           Popish
           Priest
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           No
           ;
           it
           is
           an
           appearance
           of
           evill
           :
           seeing
           1.
           
           There
           is
           corruption
           of
           doctrine
           .
           2.
           
           Hatefull
           and
           hurtfull
           Ceremonies
           .
           3.
           
           A
           profession
           to
           embrace
           that
           doctrine
           .
           Their
           Church
           is
           a
           false
           Church
           ,
           yet
           here
           a
           man
           professeth
           that
           himselfe
           and
           his
           childe
           are
           members
           of
           it
           :
           for
           Baptisme
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           profession
           .
           4.
           
           It
           is
           an
           hardening
           to
           Gods
           enemies
           ;
           for
           it
           makes
           the
           Papists
           boast
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           if
           our
           Baptisme
           be
           good
           ,
           why
           joyne
           yee
           not
           with
           our
           Church
           ?
           5.
           
           We
           must
           depart
           from
           all
           fellowship
           with
           Antichrist
           :
           Rev.
           18.4
           .
           
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
             ,
             come
             out
             of
             her
             .
          
        
         
           Quest.
           If
           a
           Popish
           Minister
           doe
           baptise
           a
           child
           ,
           must
           he
           be
           rebaptised
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           No
           :
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           betweene
           going
           to
           a
           Priest
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           new
           baptisme
           from
           one
           :
           for
           baptisme
           once
           administred
           ,
           if
           the
           true
           
           forme
           be
           kept
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           repeated
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           no
           ground
           to
           seeke
           it
           there
           ,
           being
           an
           offence
           both
           to
           weake
           and
           strong
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Zeale
           of
           God
           cannot
           abide
           any
           confusion
           with
           idolaters
           in
           their
           idolatrous
           ceremonies
           and
           fashions
           :
           for
           communion
           of
           rites
           confoundeth
           sects
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           communion
           of
           apparrell
           confoundth
           sexes
           .
           Whence
           the
           Lord
           himself
           apointed
           al
           his
           own
           ceremonies
           ,
           so
           as
           in
           them
           (
           as
           well
           as
           in
           doctrine
           )
           there
           might
           be
           set
           up
           a
           wall
           of
           partition
           betweene
           the
           Iewes
           and
           all
           aliens
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Heathens
           almost
           eate
           nothing
           but
           swines
           flesh
           ,
           having
           sacrificed
           some
           of
           the
           kinde
           :
           Gods
           people
           of
           all
           other
           must
           abhorre
           this
           ,
           Levit.
           21.5
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Heathens
           reserve
           portions
           of
           their
           sacrifices
           :
           therefore
           there
           was
           a
           speciall
           law
           ,
           rather
           to
           
             burne
             with
             fire
             the
             residue
          
           of
           the
           Paschall
           Lambe
           ,
           than
           reserve
           any
           whit
           of
           it
           untill
           next
           morning
           ,
           Exod.
           12.20
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Heathens
           make
           their
           pates
           balde
           ,
           shave
           the
           lockes
           of
           their
           beards
           ,
           and
           make
           cuttings
           in
           their
           flesh
           :
           therefore
           Gods
           people
           must
           not
           doe
           so
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Heathens
           set
           their
           Temples
           eastward
           :
           therefore
           God
           will
           have
           his
           set
           westward
           ,
           
             ad
             arcendam
             idololatriam
          
           ,
           saith
           Aquinas
           ,
           to
           keepe
           them
           from
           idolatry
           ,
           1
           a.
           2
           ae
           .
           qu.
           3.
           
           Nay
           some
           Papists
           themselves
           (
           as
           Vasquez
           )
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           chose
           the
           forme
           of
           an
           Arke
           for
           the
           testimony
           of
           his
           presence
           ,
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           idolaters
           :
           for
           never
           any
           people
           did
           abuse
           this
           forme
           .
           And
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           hee
           forbade
           all
           images
           to
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           utterly
           unlike
           the
           Canaanites
           in
           theirs
           .
        
         
         
           Hence
           1.
           the
           ancient
           Christians
           would
           not
           set
           up
           lights
           and
           bayes
           at
           their
           doores
           ,
           though
           for
           this
           they
           were
           persecuted
           as
           enemies
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           because
           the
           Temples
           and
           doores
           of
           idolaters
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           thus
           garnished
           .
           2.
           
           Christians
           refused
           to
           celebrate
           a
           birth-day
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           a
           rite
           and
           custome
           of
           the
           Heathens
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Primitive
           Church
           could
           not
           endure
           ,
           that
           any
           Christian
           should
           looke
           toward
           Ierusalem
           praying
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           avoid
           all
           shew
           of
           Iudaisme
           .
        
         
           Adde
           hereunto
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           severall
           ages
           avoided
           all
           shew
           and
           appearance
           of
           conformity
           with
           heretickes
           in
           their
           externall
           ceremonies
           .
           
           Tertullian
           will
           have
           no
           lights
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           
             mos
             haereticorum
          
           ,
           the
           custome
           of
           heretickes
           ;
           than
           which
           what
           more
           indifferent
           ?
           Doth
           not
           the
           example
           of
           Paul
           shew
           it
           to
           be
           lawfull
           enough
           ,
           to
           continue
           fasting
           upon
           a
           Saboth
           day
           till
           midnight
           ,
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ?
           
           yet
           Augustine
           thinkes
           it
           in
           his
           time
           unlawfull
           ,
           because
           the
           Maniches
           appointed
           their
           fast
           on
           the
           Saboth
           day
           .
        
         
           To
           omit
           many
           things
           out
           of
           Councels
           ,
           why
           should
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           borrow
           any
           of
           the
           rites
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           while
           they
           abhorre
           all
           her
           rites
           &
           fashions
           ?
           Why
           should
           hereticks
           boast
           ,
           that
           the
           pure
           spouse
           of
           Christ
           is
           not
           able
           to
           serve
           God
           without
           their
           ceremonies
           ?
           I
           conclude
           therfore
           with
           Tertullian
           ,
           
           
             Wee
             must
             neither
             give
             any
             thing
             to
             an
             Idoll
             ,
             nor
             take
             any
             thing
             from
             an
             Idoll
             .
          
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Christians
           must
           abstaine
           from
           idolaters
           in
           the
           nearest
           society
           ,
           which
           is
           marriage
           ;
           for
           this
           hath
           a
           manifest
           appearance
           of
           evill
           :
           2
           Cor.
           6.14
           .
           
             Be
             not
             unequally
             yoked
          
           :
           2
           Iohn
           10.
           
           
             Receive
             not
             such
             into
             thy
             house
             :
          
           much
           lesse
           into
           thy
           heart
           or
           bosome
           .
           Reasons
           .
           1.
           
           It
           plainly
           appeares
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           loves
           other
           things
           in
           such
           a
           wife
           than
           piety
           ,
           he
           never
           lookes
           after
           that
           .
           2.
           
           How
           doth
           hee
           marry
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           marries
           the
           Lords
           enemie
           ?
           3.
           
           What
           communion
           can
           there
           be
           in
           prayers
           ,
           and
           other
           holy
           meanes
           of
           strengthening
           themselves
           to
           Godward
           ?
           4.
           
           It
           is
           too
           true
           that
           the
           Decretalls
           say
           ,
           oftentimes
           the
           company
           of
           the
           wicked
           corrupts
           the
           good
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           such
           as
           are
           more
           prone
           to
           evill
           .
           Whence
           the
           Lord
           wisheth
           the
           Israelites
           to
           forbeare
           marriage
           with
           those
           seven
           Nations
           of
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           seduction
           ,
           Exod.
           23.
           
           And
           if
           any
           thinke
           himselfe
           stronger
           than
           to
           be
           seduced
           ,
           and
           hope
           he
           shall
           rather
           win
           ,
           than
           be
           wonne
           ,
           let
           him
           see
           his
           folly
           in
           Salomon
           ,
           1
           King.
           11.
           and
           in
           Ahab
           ,
           who
           was
           nought
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           seven
           times
           worse
           because
           Iezebel
           provoked
           him
           ,
           chap.
           16.31
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           We
           have
           approoved
           examples
           of
           Scripture
           for
           such
           marriages
           ;
           Salmon
           with
           
             Rahab
             ,
             Sampson
          
           with
           the
           
             Philistim
             ,
             Booz
          
           with
           
             Ruth
             ,
             Salomon
          
           with
           
             Pharaohs
             daughter
          
           ,
           and
           David
           with
           the
           
             daughter
             of
             Talmai
             King
             of
             Geshur
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Some
           of
           these
           examples
           were
           of
           women
           converted
           ,
           as
           Rahab
           and
           Ruth
           :
           now
           what
           they
           had
           beene
           ,
           was
           no
           hindrance
           ,
           the
           case
           being
           
           that
           of
           the
           captives
           taken
           in
           warre
           ,
           who
           might
           be
           married
           ,
           Deut.
           21.
           but
           conditionally
           ,
           if
           they
           betooke
           them
           to
           the
           true
           religion
           ,
           as
           the
           ceremonies
           shew
           ,
           and
           that
           caution
           ,
           
             that
             they
             be
             not
             an
             offence
             to
             thee
             .
          
           2.
           
           Some
           of
           them
           were
           women
           not
           converted
           ,
           as
           Sampsons
           wife
           ,
           but
           he
           married
           her
           by
           diuine
           instinct
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           occasion
           taken
           of
           reuenge
           against
           the
           
             Philistims
             ,
             Iudg.
          
           14.4
           Now
           we
           must
           
             walke
             by
             the
             rule
          
           ,
           not
           by
           an
           exception
           from
           it
           .
           
           3.
           
           Some
           it
           is
           uncertaine
           whether
           they
           were
           converted
           or
           no
           ,
           as
           the
           daughter
           of
           Talmai
           and
           of
           Pharaoh
           :
           Of
           them
           we
           say
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           converted
           they
           make
           nothing
           for
           the
           marriage
           of
           infidels
           ;
           if
           they
           were
           not
           ,
           the
           marriages
           were
           sinfull
           ,
           and
           not
           imitable
           .
        
         
           IIII.
           In
           civill
           conversation
           we
           must
           shew
           our
           dislike
           ,
           and
           avoid
           the
           least
           shew
           or
           touch
           ,
           or
           appearance
           of
           evill
           ,
           wherewith
           we
           are
           compassed
           ;
           that
           though
           we
           are
           for
           a
           while
           to
           be
           
             compossessores
             mundi
          
           ,
           possessours
           of
           the
           world
           together
           with
           profane
           persons
           ,
           yet
           we
           be
           not
           
             compossessores
             erroris
          
           ,
           partakers
           of
           evill
           with
           them
           ;
           wee
           must
           be
           free
           from
           all
           the
           smutt
           and
           drosse
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Therefore
           a
           Christians
           care
           must
           be
           not
           onely
           to
           live
           free
           from
           all
           filthinesse
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           all
           suspition
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           walke
           every
           way
           unblameable
           .
           That
           which
           is
           said
           of
           Cesars
           wife
           ,
           she
           must
           be
           free
           not
           onely
           from
           the
           crime
           of
           turpitude
           or
           dishonesty
           ,
           but
           from
           all
           shew
           and
           suspition
           of
           it
           ,
           must
           be
           true
           of
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Spouses
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           must
           be
           like
           
             David
             ,
             hating
             evill
             with
             a
             perfect
             hatred
             .
          
           
        
         
         
           Thou
           that
           wilt
           not
           breake
           out
           into
           oathes
           ,
           nor
           wallow
           in
           drunkennesse
           ,
           yet
           wilt
           be
           sociable
           with
           blasphemers
           or
           great
           swearers
           ,
           and
           a
           companion
           of
           drunkards
           ,
           art
           not
           acquitted
           from
           shrewd
           suspition
           and
           appearance
           of
           evill
           ,
           seeing
           ,
           
             As
             the
             company
             is
             commonly
             so
             is
             the
             man
             ,
             like
             will
             to
             like
             :
          
           Tell
           me
           where
           thou
           hast
           beene
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           tell
           thee
           what
           thou
           hast
           done
           .
           Eph.
           5.7
           .
           
             Be
             not
             companions
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             rather
             reproove
             them
             .
          
           Thou
           thy selfe
           swearest
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           ;
           oh
           but
           thou
           reprovest
           them
           not
           that
           doe
           sweare
           ;
           here
           thou
           finnest
           :
           thou
           observest
           not
           the
           Law
           ,
           if
           thou
           doest
           not
           preserve
           it
           .
        
         
           Thou
           that
           saist
           thou
           abhorrest
           adultery
           ,
           and
           abhorrest
           wanton
           behaviours
           ,
           but
           wilt
           be
           familiar
           with
           wanton
           persons
           ,
           and
           frequentest
           the
           company
           of
           other
           mens
           wives
           ,
           hast
           not
           acquitted
           thy selfe
           from
           a
           strong
           presumption
           and
           appearance
           of
           evill
           .
        
         
           Thou
           that
           saist
           thou
           hatest
           Popery
           ,
           and
           art
           as
           good
           a
           Protestant
           as
           any
           ,
           but
           mixest
           thy selfe
           in
           company
           with
           Papists
           ,
           canst
           be
           pleasant
           ,
           jocund
           ,
           and
           as
           familiar
           with
           them
           as
           with
           any
           ,
           without
           admonition
           or
           reproofe
           ,
           yea
           after
           some
           admonitions
           neither
           forbearest
           nor
           forsakest
           them
           ,
           gavest
           too
           much
           presumption
           ,
           and
           appearance
           of
           too
           much
           indifferency
           or
           want
           of
           zeale
           .
        
         
           Thou
           that
           wilt
           spit
           at
           the
           mention
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           and
           hatest
           all
           agreement
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           runnest
           to
           the
           witch
           ,
           or
           art
           familiar
           with
           the
           wizard
           or
           inchanter
           ,
           hast
           now
           given
           and
           gone
           beyond
           the
           shew
           and
           appearance
           of
           a
           maine
           evill
           ,
           which
           
           easily
           prevailes
           not
           against
           the
           childe
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Thou
           that
           disclaimest
           covetousnesse
           ,
           must
           be
           carefull
           to
           avoid
           not
           the
           sinne
           onely
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           appearance
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           base
           contracts
           ,
           in
           sordid
           courses
           of
           getting
           or
           holding
           :
           and
           upon
           every
           good
           occasion
           
             honour
             God
             with
             thy
             substance
          
           .
           2
           Sam.
           24.24
           .
           
           David
           ,
           when
           Araunah
           offered
           to
           give
           him
           the
           threshing
           floore
           ,
           and
           the
           oxen
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           of
           price
           for
           the
           offering
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           great
           wisdome
           refused
           to
           take
           them
           as
           a
           gift
           ,
           but
           would
           buy
           them
           ,
           and
           paid
           fifty
           shekels
           of
           silver
           :
           not
           onely
           because
           he
           would
           declare
           his
           owne
           love
           unto
           God
           ,
           by
           offering
           his
           owne
           and
           not
           anothers
           ,
           but
           because
           hee
           would
           avoid
           the
           shew
           of
           covetousnesse
           ;
           the
           shew
           of
           a
           free
           gift
           from
           Araunah
           did
           not
           perswade
           him
           .
           The
           like
           example
           we
           have
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           on
           whom
           the
           Hittites
           could
           not
           thrust
           a
           burying
           place
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           paid
           for
           it
           400
           shekels
           of
           silver
           .
           
        
         
           V.
           If
           we
           must
           carefully
           avoid
           the
           least
           shew
           or
           touch
           of
           evill
           ,
           wee
           must
           take
           heede
           as
           well
           to
           avoid
           the
           appearance
           of
           sinne
           in
           others
           as
           in
           our selves
           :
           for
           he
           that
           thinkes
           he
           avoides
           grosse
           sinnes
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           hath
           not
           done
           his
           duty
           ,
           if
           any
           way
           he
           communicate
           in
           the
           sinnes
           of
           others
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           than
           an
           appearance
           of
           evill
           .
           1
           Tim.
           5.22
           .
           
             Be
             not
             partaker
             of
             other
             mens
             sinnes
             ,
             keepe
             thy selfe
             pure
             .
          
           Neither
           communicate
           in
           the
           sinne
           of
           another
           before
           hand
           ,
           by
           counsell
           ,
           as
           Caiaphas
           consented
           to
           Christs
           death
           ;
           by
           commandement
           ,
           as
           David
           against
           Vriah
           ;
           by
           countenance
           ,
           as
           Saul
           kept
           the
           garments
           of
           them
           that
           stoned
           Steven
           ;
           by
           provocation
           ,
           
           as
           Iezebel
           stirred
           up
           Ahabs
           corruption
           ;
           or
           by
           consent
           ,
           as
           the
           receiver
           the
           theefe
           :
           Nor
           abet
           others
           sinne
           after
           it
           is
           done
           ,
           by
           flattery
           or
           extenuation
           ;
           by
           silence
           ,
           when
           thou
           hast
           a
           publike
           or
           private
           calling
           to
           reproove
           ,
           or
           by
           defence
           or
           commendation
           :
           for
           hee
           that
           any
           way
           alloweth
           sinne
           in
           another
           ,
           when
           hee
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           restraine
           him
           ,
           giveth
           all
           men
           to
           know
           how
           easily
           hee
           can
           (
           if
           neede
           bee
           )
           dispense
           with
           it
           in
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           VI.
           No
           man
           truly
           hates
           any
           vice
           ,
           
           who
           practiseth
           not
           the
           contrary
           vertue
           :
           therefore
           if
           wee
           must
           avoid
           and
           hate
           all
           appearance
           of
           evill
           ,
           wee
           must
           embrace
           and
           encourage
           all
           appearance
           of
           good
           :
           so
           did
           Christ
           in
           the
           young
           man
           ,
           though
           a
           Pharise
           ,
           a
           Iusticiary
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           said
           to
           love
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           some
           sparkes
           of
           grace
           in
           him
           :
           and
           they
           that
           will
           be
           like
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           
           will
           
             not
             quench
             the
             smoking
             flaxe
          
           .
           Most
           contrary
           are
           they
           who
           hate
           all
           appearance
           of
           good
           ,
           and
           likest
           to
           the
           Divell
           :
           if
           any
           hate
           the
           least
           appearance
           of
           evill
           ,
           they
           hate
           such
           above
           any
           other
           ,
           and
           shew
           that
           their
           hearts
           are
           fired
           with
           the
           very
           sparkes
           and
           flames
           of
           hell
           :
           for
           fire
           from
           heaven
           fastens
           on
           them
           whom
           heaven
           abhorres
           ,
           and
           the
           God
           of
           heaven
           condemnes
           .
           How
           doth
           this
           last
           age
           of
           the
           world
           dandle
           in
           her
           lappe
           apparant
           evill
           men
           ,
           while
           such
           as
           hate
           the
           appearance
           of
           evill
           ,
           are
           for
           this
           hunted
           and
           chased
           with
           all
           the
           indignities
           and
           reproaches
           ,
           that
           an
           age
           professing
           the
           Gospell
           can
           reach
           and
           devise
           ?
           Come
           to
           a
           profane
           man
           that
           loues
           liberty
           ,
           and
           likes
           his
           sinne
           ,
           name
           to
           him
           a
           Papist
           ,
           a
           Masse-monger
           ,
           
           a
           merit-monger
           ,
           an
           Idolater
           ,
           he
           can
           brooke
           him
           well
           enough
           .
           A
           time-server
           can
           well
           enough
           away
           with
           a
           Papist
           .
           Tell
           him
           of
           a
           dumbe
           Minister
           or
           an
           idle
           Non-resident
           ,
           he
           likes
           him
           well
           enough
           ,
           these
           are
           good
           quiet
           men
           .
           Tell
           him
           of
           a
           Preacher
           that
           will
           boldly
           reprooue
           sinne
           in
           the
           pulpit
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           be
           a
           good
           fellow
           ,
           hee
           is
           a
           good
           Church-man
           ,
           hee
           can
           digest
           him
           well
           enough
           .
           But
           mention
           one
           that
           is
           faithfull
           in
           his
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           strict
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           hating
           the
           very
           appearance
           of
           evill
           ;
           Oh
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           these
           Puritans
           I
           could
           never
           abide
           ,
           now
           his
           spirit
           is
           up
           ;
           and
           wherefore
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           hate
           the
           sinne
           which
           he
           loues
           so
           well
           ?
           It
           was
           once
           a
           speech
           among
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           Oh
           he
           is
           a
           good
           honest
           man
           ,
           but
           a
           Christian
           :
           so
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           hee
           is
           a
           right
           honest
           man
           ,
           but
           a
           Puritan
           .
        
         
           Come
           to
           a
           Papist
           ,
           and
           tell
           him
           of
           a
           profane
           man
           that
           walkes
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           how
           odious
           his
           wayes
           are
           ,
           this
           doth
           not
           much
           trouble
           him
           ,
           hee
           may
           be
           a
           good
           Catholicke
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           hee
           will
           thinke
           very
           charitably
           of
           such
           a
           one
           :
           Like
           one
           in
           Queene
           MARIES
           time
           ,
           taken
           in
           adultery
           in
           Red-crosse-streete
           ,
           said
           ,
           yet
           I
           thanke
           God
           I
           am
           a
           good
           Catholicke
           .
           Tell
           him
           of
           a
           man
           that
           professeth
           enmity
           to
           his
           religion
           in
           many
           Articles
           of
           faith
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           be
           not
           too
           precise
           ,
           there
           is
           hope
           of
           him
           there
           may
           be
           a
           reconcilement
           ,
           at
           least
           hee
           is
           a
           wise
           moderate
           man
           ,
           hee
           will
           not
           out-runne
           himselfe
           .
           But
           tell
           him
           of
           a
           man
           that
           will
           cleave
           to
           the
           Scripture
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           both
           greater
           and
           lesse
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           bee
           beaten
           an
           hayre-breadth
           
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           doth
           so
           flie
           from
           BABEL
           according
           to
           the
           commandement
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           touch
           nothing
           that
           seemes
           uncleane
           ,
           
             Hee
             hates
             ,
             all
             appearance
             of
             evill
          
           ;
           Oh
           these
           curious
           fellowes
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           are
           not
           to
           be
           suffered
           or
           endured
           :
           they
           trouble
           the
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           Nay
           wee
           may
           wish
           some
           of
           our
           owne
           had
           not
           learned
           the
           Gileaditish
           language
           ,
           to
           preferre
           the
           Papists
           as
           better
           men
           and
           better
           subjects
           ,
           than
           the
           faithfull
           servants
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           Soveraigne
           ,
           onely
           because
           they
           desire
           to
           avoide
           the
           least
           appearance
           of
           evill
           .
           But
           whence
           should
           this
           bee
           ,
           (
           but
           out
           of
           the
           hatred
           of
           goodnesse
           ,
           )
           that
           they
           whose
           hands
           are
           yearely
           almost
           in
           some
           monstrous
           conspiracie
           ,
           should
           bee
           preferred
           before
           such
           as
           whose
           innocency
           was
           neuer
           yet
           touched
           ?
        
         
           Well
           let
           such
           as
           feare
           God
           buckle
           to
           this
           precept
           of
           the
           Apostle
           :
           because
           ,
           First
           ,
           God
           lookes
           on
           such
           as
           bowe
           not
           their
           knee
           to
           Baal
           ;
           upon
           such
           as
           touch
           no
           uncleane
           thing
           ,
           2
           Corinth
           .
           6
           :
           and
           couenanteth
           to
           bee
           their
           Father
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           touch
           pitch
           and
           not
           bee
           defiled
           with
           it
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           argues
           soundnesse
           of
           heart
           in
           our
           hatred
           of
           sinne
           ,
           when
           wee
           hate
           not
           onely
           capitall
           crimes
           which
           shame
           us
           before
           men
           ,
           but
           lesser
           euills
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           wicked
           men
           cannot
           hate
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           sweete
           shall
           be
           the
           comfort
           when
           wee
           suffer
           the
           word
           to
           binde
           us
           in
           least
           things
           ;
           not
           suffering
           us
           to
           cast
           downe
           our
           countenance
           ,
           but
           couenanting
           with
           our
           eyes
           ,
           
           neither
           to
           whisper
           evill
           of
           others
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           reproach
           them
           ,
           or
           haue
           our
           mouth
           full
           of
           cursing
           ,
           repressing
           also
           even
           unchaste
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           mentall
           sinnes
           before
           they
           come
           to
           appearances
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             VERSE
             23.
             
          
           
             Now
             the
             very
             God
             of
             peace
             sanctifie
             you
             throughout
             :
             and
             J
             pray
             God
             that
             your
             whole
             spirit
             ,
             and
             soule
             ,
             and
             body
             may
             be
             kept
             blamelesse
             unto
             the
             comming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           THE
           Apostle
           here
           proceedeth
           to
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           annexeth
           a
           fervent
           and
           heavenly
           prayer
           to
           the
           former
           precepts
           .
           For
           the
           Thessalonians
           might
           say
           ,
           you
           have
           heaped
           up
           a
           number
           of
           excellent
           precepts
           together
           ,
           but
           how
           should
           we
           that
           are
           but
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           and
           weake
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           performe
           them
           ?
           You
           command
           much
           more
           than
           we
           can
           attaine
           :
           You
           have
           given
           us
           not
           onely
           many
           precepts
           ,
           but
           of
           such
           nature
           and
           strictnesse
           ,
           as
           are
           rather
           fit
           for
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           in
           heaven
           ,
           than
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           weake
           
           and
           fraile
           creatures
           on
           earth
           ;
           wee
           must
           
             Try
             all
             things
             ,
             hold
          
           all
           and
           onely
           
             that
             which
             is
             good
          
           ,
           and
           
             abstaine
             from
          
           not
           evill
           onely
           ,
           but
           
             all
             appearance
             of
             evill
          
           ,
           which
           seeme
           to
           us
           impossible
           commandements
           :
           All
           which
           and
           the
           like
           allegations
           our
           Apostle
           meetes
           withall
           ,
           and
           tells
           them
           it
           is
           his
           meaning
           indeede
           ,
           First
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           ayme
           at
           full
           holinesse
           ,
           which
           is
           conversant
           in
           every
           good
           duty
           ,
           and
           shunneth
           the
           least
           sinfull
           defilement
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           sends
           them
           out
           of
           themselues
           ,
           to
           God
           who
           can
           sanctifie
           them
           throughout
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           seeing
           he
           onely
           can
           teach
           them
           their
           duties
           ,
           but
           cannot
           goe
           further
           to
           give
           them
           grace
           ,
           and
           enable
           them
           to
           performe
           it
           ,
           he
           goes
           to
           God
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           joynt
           prayers
           they
           might
           be
           established
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           sanctifie
           them
           throughout
           :
           for
           if
           God
           sanctifie
           you
           throughout
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           performe
           the
           former
           duties
           .
        
         
           Whence
           note
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           godly
           Ministers
           not
           onely
           to
           preach
           ,
           
           exhort
           ,
           and
           admonish
           men
           in
           their
           duty
           ,
           but
           earnestly
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           good
           things
           which
           they
           have
           commended
           unto
           them
           .
           It
           was
           the
           usuall
           manner
           of
           the
           Apostles
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           those
           graces
           they
           had
           exhorted
           unto
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Text
           ,
           having
           ,
           chap.
           4.3
           .
           shewed
           that
           this
           is
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           even
           their
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           hauing
           laid
           downe
           the
           parts
           of
           sanctification
           in
           the
           particulars
           till
           this
           verse
           :
           now
           prayes
           that
           according
           to
           the
           precepts
           they
           may
           be
           wholly
           sanctified
           .
           So
           Rom.
           12.16
           .
           hauing
           exhorted
           to
           
           like
           mindednesse
           ;
           in
           the
           15.6
           .
           prayeth
           that
           they
           may
           be
           like
           minded
           .
           Ephes.
           3.14
           ,
           15.
           having
           exhorted
           the
           Ephesians
           not
           to
           faint
           at
           his
           troubles
           ,
           he
           prayes
           for
           strength
           :
           
             For
             this
             cause
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             I
             bow
             my
             knees
             unto
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             be
             strengthened
             by
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             inner
             man.
          
           And
           chap.
           1.8
           .
           hauing
           shewed
           how
           abundant
           God
           was
           toward
           us
           in
           wisdome
           and
           understanding
           ,
           and
           in
           opening
           the
           mystery
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           he
           ceaseth
           not
           to
           pray
           ,
           verse
           17.
           that
           God
           would
           giue
           to
           them
           the
           spirit
           of
           wisdome
           and
           reuelation
           ,
           that
           their
           eyes
           might
           be
           opened
           .
           And
           in
           the
           1
           Pet.
           5.10
           .
           
             Resist
             stedfastly
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             &c.
          
           then
           prayes
           ,
           
             the
             God
             of
             all
             grace
             make
             you
             perfect
             ,
             stablish
             ,
             strengthen
             ,
             settle
             you
             .
          
           And
           this
           doubtlesse
           the
           Apostle
           learned
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           himsele
           ,
           whose
           custome
           was
           to
           teach
           and
           instruct
           in
           the
           day-time
           ,
           and
           to
           goe
           out
           in
           the
           night
           to
           pray
           for
           a
           blessing
           upon
           his
           Ministery
           ,
           Luke
           21.35
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           God
           is
           hereby
           glorified
           ,
           
           and
           acknowledged
           
             the
             father
             of
             lights
             ,
             from
             whom
             every
             good
             and
             perfect
             gift
             is
             ,
             Iames
          
           1.17
           .
           for
           now
           wee
           depend
           on
           him
           for
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           draw
           somewhat
           from
           his
           fulnesse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           not
           in
           man
           to
           make
           his
           doctrine
           effectual
           ,
           he
           cannot
           reach
           the
           heart
           ,
           
           much
           lesse
           renew
           it
           .
           Man
           may
           hold
           forth
           the
           light
           ,
           but
           God
           must
           giue
           eyes
           to
           see
           it
           :
           man
           may
           speake
           to
           the
           eare
           ,
           but
           God
           onely
           can
           speake
           to
           the
           heart
           ;
           
             Paul
             may
             plant
             ,
             and
             Apollos
             may
             water
             ,
             but
             God
             must
             give
             the
             increase
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           
           It
           is
           his
           priuiledge
           to
           write
           his
           law
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           Ierem.
           31.
           
           Lydia
           
           heard
           the
           word
           from
           Paul
           ,
           but
           not
           hee
           but
           
             God
             opened
             her
             heart
             ,
             Acts
          
           16.14
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           As
           in
           all
           other
           labours
           and
           workes
           ,
           so
           much
           more
           here
           ,
           we
           must
           doe
           that
           which
           is
           our
           part
           ,
           and
           leaue
           God
           his
           .
           The
           husbandman
           must
           plow
           ,
           and
           sowe
           ,
           and
           plant
           ,
           and
           water
           ,
           but
           hee
           must
           leaue
           all
           the
           successe
           to
           God
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           command
           raine
           nor
           blessing
           .
           So
           in
           this
           spirituall
           husbandry
           Gods
           seeds-men
           must
           doe
           their
           worke
           cheerefully
           ,
           being
           co-workers
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           commend
           the
           successe
           to
           God
           ;
           in
           which
           sense
           the
           Apostle
           (
           1
           Cor.
           3.7
           )
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             that
             plants
             is
             nothing
             ,
             neither
             he
             that
             waters
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           hee
           be
           compared
           with
           that
           divine
           action
           which
           is
           all
           in
           all
           ;
           or
           nothing
           without
           him
           .
        
         
           
           Hereby
           wee
           see
           how
           necessary
           it
           is
           to
           begin
           and
           end
           our
           Ministery
           and
           Sermons
           with
           prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           all
           our
           sufficiency
           .
           The
           Apostles
           begin
           and
           end
           their
           doctrine
           and
           Epistles
           with
           prayer
           ;
           and
           haue
           not
           wee
           more
           neede
           ?
           I
           know
           not
           what
           pride
           of
           selfe-sufficiency
           ,
           or
           whether
           profanesse
           shut
           the
           hearts
           ,
           and
           cover
           the
           mouthes
           of
           many
           Preachers
           ,
           who
           are
           almost
           ashamed
           to
           pray
           for
           this
           blessing
           ,
           nay
           reproach
           and
           scorne
           them
           which
           doe
           :
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           whether
           he
           shall
           doe
           more
           good
           to
           others
           by
           his
           prayers
           or
           preaching
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           determine
           ,
           but
           hee
           shall
           certainely
           by
           his
           prayers
           reape
           more
           comfort
           to
           himselfe
           .
           And
           he
           that
           neglects
           prayer
           with
           his
           preaching
           ,
           may
           well
           be
           suspected
           that
           he
           more
           aymes
           at
           his
           owne
           glory
           than
           Gods.
           
        
         
           
           Let
           people
           also
           joyne
           willingly
           and
           conscionably
           
           in
           their
           Ministers
           prayers
           ,
           which
           strive
           for
           a
           blessing
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           and
           importune
           God
           who
           makes
           his
           Sunne
           shine
           upon
           the
           just
           and
           unjust
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           Sun
           of
           grace
           shine
           into
           their
           hearts
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             if
             thou
             build
             not
             the
             house
             ,
          
           
           
             it
             shall
             never
             stand
          
           ;
           as
           those
           that
           waite
           for
           all
           successe
           from
           God.
           It
           is
           recorded
           that
           
             Pope
             Adrian
          
           having
           built
           a
           stately
           Colledge
           at
           Lovaine
           ,
           did
           set
           in
           golden
           letters
           on
           the
           gate
           this
           poesie
           ,
           
             Trajectum
             plantavit
             ibi
             natus
             ,
             Lovanium
             rigavit
             ,
             ibi
             literas
             didicit
             :
             Caesar
             dedit
             incrementum
             ,
             ex
             praeceptore
             Cardinalis
             factus
             :
          
           One
           tooke
           a
           pen
           and
           wrote
           under
           ,
           
             Hic
             Deus
             nihil
             fecit
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           the
           prayer
           it selfe
           :
           where
           we
           have
           to
           consider
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               To
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               prayeth
               :
               
                 The
                 very
                 God
                 of
                 peace
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               what
               he
               prayeth
               ,
               in
               two
               particulars
               .
               
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           full
           sanctification
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             In
             generall
             ,
             
               sanctifie
               you
               throughout
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             a
             speciall
             enumeration
             of
             parts
             ,
             
               spirit
               ,
               soule
               ,
               body
            
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           finall
           sanctification
           :
           
             untill
             the
             comming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           of
           the
           person
           to
           whom
           our
           Apostle
           prayeth
           :
           
             the
             very
             God
             of
             peace
          
           .
        
         
           Consider
           here
           three
           things
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Why
             he
             useth
             this
             Attribute
             ,
             peace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             is
             the
             peace
             here
             meant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             he
             is
             
               the
               God
               of
               peace
            
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           is
           not
           an
           idle
           epithite
           ,
           but
           well
           fitted
           
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ;
           because
           our
           Apostle
           had
           in
           verse
           13.
           exhorted
           them
           to
           
             peace
             among
             themselves
          
           ,
           and
           hath
           in
           all
           the
           precepts
           hitherto
           directed
           them
           how
           to
           uphold
           both
           
             outward
             peace
          
           ,
           vers
           .
           14
           ,
           15.
           and
           
             inward
             peace
          
           ,
           from
           the
           16.
           to
           this
           verse
           .
           And
           he
           notably
           in
           this
           title
           confirmes
           their
           faith
           ,
           and
           strengthens
           their
           prayers
           ,
           that
           so
           long
           as
           they
           aske
           nothing
           but
           things
           pertaining
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           peace
           of
           every
           mans
           conscience
           ,
           
             the
             God
             of
             peace
          
           will
           surely
           grant
           their
           requests
           .
           See
           Rom.
           15.13
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             peace
             is
             meant
             .
          
           Peace
           is
           threefold
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               Externall
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Internall
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Eternall
               .
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Externall
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           but
           an
           outward
           prosperity
           and
           tranquility
           in
           our
           outward
           estate
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           rest
           from
           heresie
           ,
           schisme
           ,
           persecution
           ,
           and
           tyranny
           ,
           Acts
           9.31
           .
           this
           is
           called
           
             the
             peace
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           
             pray
             for
             ,
             Psal.
          
           122.6
           .
           2.
           
           In
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           in
           the
           peace
           whereof
           we
           have
           peace
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           free
           from
           civill
           warre
           within
           ,
           and
           forreine
           enemies
           without
           ,
           Ier.
           29.7
           .
           3.
           
           In
           the
           family
           ,
           and
           speciall
           places
           where
           we
           live
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           private
           agreement
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           may
           be
           :
           Rom.
           12.18
           .
           
             Have
             peace
             with
             all
             men
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Internall
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           sweet
           quiet
           and
           comfort
           of
           conscience
           ,
           rising
           out
           of
           our
           assurance
           of
           our
           attonement
           with
           God
           through
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           by
           his
           
           blood
           ,
           which
           
             peace
             passeth
             all
             understanding
             ,
             Phil.
          
           4.7
           .
           and
           in
           which
           the
           Apostle
           placeth
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           14.17
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Eternall
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           perfect
           rest
           ,
           peace
           ,
           joy
           and
           glory
           that
           the
           Saints
           shall
           enjoy
           in
           heaven
           :
           Esay
           57.2
           .
           
             Peace
             shall
             come
          
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           when
           
             we
             sleepe
             in
             our
             beds
          
           ,
           called
           Rom.
           8.6
           .
           
             life
             and
             peace
          
           .
        
         
           Our
           Apostle
           here
           aymes
           especially
           at
           the
           second
           kinde
           of
           peace
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           steppe
           and
           degree
           to
           the
           third
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           third
           ,
           why
           is
           he
           called
           
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             ?
             
             Answ.
             First
             ,
          
           because
           hee
           hath
           the
           fountaine
           of
           peace
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           peace
           in
           him
           is
           as
           in
           a
           fountaine
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           the
           Author
           and
           communicatour
           of
           all
           peace
           unto
           us
           in
           all
           kindes
           :
           As
           1.
           
           In
           Church
           ,
           the
           peace
           of
           Ierusalem
           must
           be
           begged
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           stills
           all
           warres
           ,
           and
           maketh
           all
           stirrs
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           to
           be
           husht
           and
           gone
           .
           And
           it
           is
           hee
           that
           makes
           men
           dwell
           together
           in
           one
           house
           .
           2.
           
           He
           is
           authour
           ,
           and
           the
           God
           of
           eternall
           peace
           ;
           for
           eternall
           life
           is
           the
           gift
           of
           God.
           3.
           
           After
           a
           speciall
           manner
           is
           he
           the
           God
           of
           internall
           peace
           ,
           the
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           at
           which
           our
           Text
           aimeth
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           quietnesse
           of
           minde
           and
           conscience
           through
           our
           reconciliation
           with
           God.
           First
           ,
           because
           hee
           sent
           his
           Sonne
           :
           1.
           
           To
           merit
           it
           for
           us
           ,
           when
           wee
           lay
           in
           the
           horrour
           of
           an
           accusing
           conscience
           ;
           who
           is
           therefore
           called
           in
           himselfe
           (
           Esa.
           9.6
           .
           )
           
             the
             Prince
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           us
           ,
           
             our
             peace
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           Ambrose
           expounds
           here
           
             the
             God
             of
             peace
          
           to
           be
           Christ
           himselfe
           .
           If
           it
           be
           asked
           ,
           how
           Christ
           merited
           our
           peace
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           answereth
           ,
           Ephes.
           
           2.15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             He
             made
             peace
             by
             slaying
             hatred
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
          
           by
           his
           perfect
           obedience
           overcomming
           and
           abolishing
           whatsoever
           God
           might
           hate
           in
           us
           .
           2.
           
           To
           preach
           and
           publish
           this
           peace
           ,
           and
           invite
           men
           unto
           it
           :
           And
           that
           first
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           Esay
           61.1
           .
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             upon
             me
             ,
             to
             preach
             good
             tidings
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             to
             binde
             up
             the
             broken-hearted
             ,
             to
             preach
             liberty
             to
             the
             captives
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           how
           this
           Prophecie
           was
           accomplished
           ,
           see
           Luk.
           4.18
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           the
           person
           of
           his
           Ministers
           Christ
           preacheth
           peace
           ,
           Ephes.
           2.17
           .
           
             Christ
             came
             and
             preached
             peace
             to
             you
             which
             were
             farre
             off
             .
             Object
             .
          
           Why
           ?
           Christ
           never
           preached
           to
           the
           
             Ephesians
             .
             Answ.
          
           Yes
           hee
           did
           in
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           so
           now
           in
           the
           Pastors
           and
           Ministers
           of
           his
           Church
           to
           the
           
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           hee
           sent
           his
           Spirit
           to
           apply
           and
           seale
           this
           peace
           onely
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           elect
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           called
           a
           
             fruite
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Gal.
          
           5.22
           .
           and
           
             the
             Spirit
             cryes
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             Abba
             ,
             Father
             :
          
           chap.
           4.6
           .
           He
           workes
           faith
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           so
           
             we
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           5.1
           .
           
             and
             bold
             accesse
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             Eph.
          
           3.12
           .
           This
           is
           that
           creating
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           
             creates
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             lippes
             to
             be
             peace
             ,
             Esay
          
           57.19
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           
           God
           doth
           not
           onely
           command
           and
           commend
           to
           us
           this
           peace
           ,
           but
           approoves
           and
           delights
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           no
           where
           else
           ;
           but
           there
           he
           sets
           up
           his
           throne
           and
           dwelling
           ,
           his
           Temple
           is
           in
           Ierusalem
           the
           vision
           of
           peace
           :
           his
           Disciples
           must
           onely
           abide
           among
           the
           sonnes
           of
           peace
           ,
           Matth.
           10.
           and
           much
           more
           doth
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           How
           we
           are
           to
           looke
           upon
           God
           in
           our
           prayers
           .
           
           First
           ,
           in
           all
           our
           prayers
           we
           are
           to
           behold
           him
           a
           God
           of
           peace
           :
           
           labour
           to
           see
           him
           reconciled
           unto
           us
           .
           
           And
           1.
           this
           beholding
           of
           God
           reconciled
           gives
           us
           assurance
           of
           obtaining
           whatsoever
           is
           good
           for
           us
           .
           2.
           
           The
           sence
           of
           his
           infinite
           essence
           ,
           and
           power
           and
           presence
           with
           us
           confounds
           us
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           favour
           susteine
           us
           ;
           and
           hence
           our
           Lord
           taught
           us
           to
           begin
           our
           prayer
           with
           this
           title
           ,
           
             Our
             Father
          
           .
           3.
           
           Our
           chiefe
           unhappinesse
           were
           to
           be
           neare
           God
           ,
           if
           hee
           be
           not
           at
           peace
           with
           us
           ;
           for
           our
           God
           offended
           is
           a
           consuming
           fire
           .
        
         
           Then
           wee
           must
           beware
           of
           sinne
           which
           is
           the
           breach
           of
           peace
           betweene
           God
           and
           us
           ;
           
           especially
           before
           prayer
           let
           every
           one
           that
           calls
           upon
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           depart
           from
           iniquity
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Wee
           must
           acknowledge
           our
           happinesse
           to
           consist
           in
           our
           peace
           with
           God.
           
           
             Make
             peace
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             have
             prosperity
             ,
             Iob
          
           22.21
           .
           If
           they
           of
           Tyrus
           and
           Sidon
           made
           so
           much
           of
           outward
           peace
           ,
           that
           they
           by
           all
           meanes
           desired
           it
           of
           Herod
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Iewes
           having
           by
           Felix
           obtained
           outward
           peace
           and
           quiet
           ,
           acknowledged
           it
           wholly
           in
           all
           places
           with
           all
           thankes
           :
           much
           more
           should
           wee
           for
           spirituall
           ,
           inward
           and
           heavenly
           peace
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           in
           our
           prayers
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           conceive
           of
           God
           in
           such
           Attributes
           as
           may
           strengthen
           our
           faith
           in
           our
           speciall
           suites
           :
           Behold
           him
           not
           onely
           the
           God
           of
           all
           grace
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           5.10
           .
           but
           of
           this
           and
           that
           particular
           grace
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           this
           end
           the
           Scripture
           denominates
           him
           
           from
           particular
           vertues
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           want
           of
           any
           of
           thē
           ,
           we
           may
           resort
           to
           him
           confidently
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           stileth
           him
           the
           God
           of
           love
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           patience
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           hope
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           
             all
             consolation
             ,
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           in
           our
           want
           of
           any
           speciall
           grace
           ,
           wee
           may
           cast
           our
           eye
           upon
           these
           titles
           or
           Attributes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Scriptures
           are
           stored
           with
           many
           names
           and
           titles
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           so
           conceive
           of
           him
           affected
           to
           us
           in
           our
           prayers
           ,
           as
           hee
           hath
           declared
           himselfe
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           Doe
           wee
           begge
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           any
           promise
           :
           come
           to
           him
           in
           the
           name
           IEHOVAH
           ,
           who
           gives
           being
           as
           to
           all
           things
           so
           to
           his
           promises
           .
        
         
           Doe
           wee
           pray
           for
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           see
           many
           things
           stand
           in
           the
           way
           of
           our
           good
           ,
           publike
           or
           private
           :
           now
           come
           to
           him
           in
           the
           name
           of
           EL
           ,
           
             a
             strong
             God
          
           ,
           who
           can
           quickly
           bring
           mountaines
           to
           plaines
           ,
           and
           effect
           by
           a
           mighty
           power
           whatsoever
           he
           will.
           
        
         
           Lacke
           we
           any
           blessing
           ,
           and
           are
           destitute
           of
           all
           meanes
           and
           comfort
           ;
           now
           come
           to
           him
           in
           the
           name
           of
           of
           EL-SHADDAI
           ,
           
             I
             am
             God
             All-sufficient
          
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           meanes
           enough
           .
        
         
           Findest
           thou
           thy selfe
           beset
           with
           severall
           wickednesses
           ,
           and
           armies
           of
           wicked
           Angels
           in
           high
           places
           ,
           and
           invironed
           with
           temptations
           or
           dangers
           :
           now
           come
           to
           him
           in
           the
           name
           of
           EL-TSEBAOTH
           ,
           
             Lord
             of
             hosts
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           armies
           of
           Angels
           to
           set
           round
           about
           the
           tents
           of
           his
           people
           :
           this
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           an
           assured
           strength
           ,
           when
           the
           righteous
           fly
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Hast
           thou
           received
           any
           blessing
           ,
           or
           promise
           ,
           now
           come
           to
           him
           in
           the
           name
           IAH
           ,
           as
           wee
           are
           commanded
           ,
           Psal.
           135.
           who
           is
           thy
           good
           Lord
           and
           bountifull
           benefactour
           :
           If
           the
           Apostles
           had
           neede
           thus
           to
           encourage
           their
           prayers
           ,
           much
           more
           wee
           .
        
         
           Whosoever
           would
           have
           true
           peace
           ,
           
           must
           have
           it
           from
           the
           God
           of
           peace
           ;
           as
           he
           that
           would
           have
           water
           ,
           must
           goe
           to
           the
           well
           or
           fountaine
           .
           Iob
           22.21
           .
           
             Acquaint
             thy selfe
             with
             God
             ,
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             him
             ,
             so
             shalt
             thou
             have
             prosperity
             .
          
           The
           Apostles
           in
           all
           their
           salutations
           pray
           for
           
             peace
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           God
           himselfe
           and
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           challenge
           this
           peace
           to
           be
           their
           owne
           prerogative
           to
           give
           ,
           neither
           can
           it
           be
           had
           elsewhere
           .
           
           For
           the
           former
           :
           as
           God
           is
           called
           
             the
             God
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           13.11
           .
           &c.
           so
           this
           peace
           is
           called
           
             the
             peace
             of
             God
             ,
             Col.
          
           3.15
           .
           Phil.
           4.7
           .
           as
           whereof
           he
           is
           the
           sole
           Authour
           .
           For
           the
           latter
           :
           our
           Saviour
           saith
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           Ioh.
           14.27
           .
           
             My
             peace
             I
             give
             unto
             you
             ,
             my
             peace
             I
             leave
             with
             you
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             world
             giveth
             ,
             give
             I
             unto
             you
             .
          
           Where
           he
           first
           ,
           challengeth
           it
           to
           be
           his
           owne
           ,
           having
           clearely
           purchased
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           his
           owne
           to
           give
           ;
           men
           may
           wish
           peace
           ,
           but
           he
           can
           give
           it
           :
           men
           wish
           the
           peace
           of
           God
           or
           Christ
           ,
           he
           gives
           his
           owne
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           hee
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           this
           peace
           cannot
           be
           elsewhere
           had
           :
           [
           
             not
             as
             the
             world
             giveth
          
           ,
           ]
           plainly
           distinguishing
           his
           peace
           from
           the
           worlds
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           gift
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           giving
           .
           The
           world
           ,
           1.
           gives
           a
           kinde
           of
           peace
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           a
           false
           peace
           ,
           mine
           is
           a
           true
           
           peace
           .
           2.
           
           That
           is
           a
           peace
           in
           externall
           things
           ,
           mine
           in
           internall
           .
           
           3.
           
           That
           is
           temporary
           and
           inconstant
           ,
           mine
           lasting
           ,
           yea
           everlasting
           ;
           
             For
             your
             joy
             shall
             none
             take
             away
             from
             you
             .
          
           4.
           
           That
           is
           given
           most
           to
           wicked
           men
           ,
           for
           the
           world
           loves
           her
           owne
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           given
           onely
           to
           beleevers
           ,
           being
           a
           fruite
           of
           faith
           ,
           against
           whom
           the
           world
           bends
           all
           her
           forces
           .
           5.
           
           That
           peace
           is
           against
           Gods
           glory
           ;
           and
           indeede
           the
           worlds
           peace
           is
           the
           keenest
           warre
           against
           God
           ,
           the
           very
           foment
           and
           cherisher
           of
           lusts
           and
           impiety
           :
           This
           peace
           is
           for
           God
           and
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           a
           warre
           against
           sinne
           ,
           a
           cherisher
           of
           grace
           and
           piety
           .
           6.
           
           That
           peace
           ends
           in
           destruction
           ,
           though
           men
           
             cry
             peace
             ,
             peace
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           is
           given
           for
           salvation
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           fruition
           of
           perfect
           peace
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           this
           peace
           is
           onely
           Gods
           to
           give
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           onely
           the
           portion
           of
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           are
           called
           
             sonnes
             of
             peace
          
           :
           this
           is
           
             onely
             childrens
             bread
          
           ,
           and
           
             must
             not
             be
             cast
             to
             doggs
             ,
             Matth.
          
           15.26
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           gift
           of
           promise
           ,
           Gal.
           6.16
           .
           
             Peace
             shall
             be
             to
             all
             the
             Israel
             of
             God.
          
           Such
           onely
           as
           have
           God
           for
           their
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           for
           their
           Mother
           ,
           have
           right
           unto
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           they
           be
           sonnes
           :
           Esay
           54.13
           .
           
             Much
             peace
             shall
             be
             to
             her
             children
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           because
           they
           be
           beleevers
           ,
           for
           this
           peace
           is
           the
           fruite
           and
           undivided
           companion
           of
           faith
           ,
           Rom.
           5.3
           .
           leaning
           upon
           the
           mercie
           of
           God
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           sinne
           .
           
             The
             wicked
             man
             hath
             none
             of
             this
             peace
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           because
           he
           hath
           not
           mercy
           nor
           grace
           with
           the
           God
           of
           peace
           .
        
         
         
           The
           seate
           and
           place
           where
           this
           peace
           resteth
           ,
           
           prooves
           plainly
           that
           it
           is
           a
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           heart
           ,
           soule
           ,
           and
           conscience
           ,
           which
           none
           can
           reach
           but
           God
           himselfe
           :
           Col.
           3.15
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           The
           peace
           of
           God
           must
           
             take
             the
             chiefe
             command
             in
             the
             heart
             :
          
           and
           Phil.
           4.7
           .
           
             The
             peace
             of
             God
             which
             passeth
             all
             understanding
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             shall
             preserve
             your
             hearts
             :
          
           A
           military
           word
           ,
           taken
           from
           souldiers
           that
           come
           in
           to
           ayde
           an
           army
           ;
           so
           this
           peace
           shall
           bring
           ayde
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           it
           ,
           when
           Satan
           ,
           and
           sinne
           ,
           and
           temptation
           ,
           and
           persecution
           lay
           siege
           to
           it
           .
           And
           who
           else
           can
           revive
           the
           heart
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           made
           it
           ?
           Who
           can
           reach
           comfort
           to
           the
           conscience
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           of
           it
           ?
           Who
           can
           say
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           I
           have
           pardoned
           thy
           sinne
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           the
           party
           against
           whom
           it
           is
           committed
           ,
           and
           so
           pacifie
           it
           ?
           Who
           can
           worke
           faith
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ?
           and
           who
           can
           preserve
           this
           gift
           there
           ,
           being
           by
           so
           many
           enemies
           surprised
           ,
           but
           the
           hand
           that
           creates
           it
           ,
           
             by
             the
             power
             of
             which
             we
             are
             preserved
             to
             salvation
             ?
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.5
           .
        
         
           Then
           are
           wicked
           men
           most
           unhappy
           ,
           
           who
           being
           estranged
           from
           the
           God
           of
           peace
           ,
           can
           have
           no
           true
           peace
           .
           Esay
           57.21
           .
           
             The
             wicked
             are
             like
             the
             raging
             sea
             ,
             that
             cannot
             rest
             ,
             whose
             waters
             cast
             up
             myre
             and
             dyrt
             :
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             to
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             saith
             my
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Object
           .
           Who
           have
           more
           peace
           than
           they
           ?
           they
           have
           outward
           prosperity
           and
           abundance
           ,
           even
           
           what
           their
           hearts
           can
           wish
           ,
           and
           their
           consciences
           within
           are
           quiet
           ,
           and
           they
           die
           like
           lambes
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Their
           outward
           prosperity
           deserves
           not
           the
           name
           of
           peace
           ,
           it
           is
           at
           the
           best
           but
           a
           truce
           with
           God.
           2.
           
           They
           be
           not
           inwardly
           so
           quiet
           as
           they
           seeme
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           conscience
           within
           that
           sometime
           tells
           them
           unpleasant
           tales
           and
           tidings
           .
           3.
           
           When
           it
           is
           quiet
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           at
           peace
           but
           benummed
           ,
           slumbring
           ,
           or
           feared
           ,
           and
           shall
           one
           day
           be
           wakened
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           wilde
           beast
           fly
           in
           the
           face
           of
           his
           master
           .
           4.
           
           All
           this
           seeming
           peace
           ,
           being
           not
           in
           God
           ,
           but
           against
           God
           ,
           must
           needes
           be
           ,
           1.
           uncertaine
           ,
           
             as
             a
             dreame
             ,
             Iob
          
           20.5.7
           .
           or
           
             as
             the
             crackling
             of
             thornes
             under
             a
             pot
             ,
             Eccles.
          
           7.6
           .
           2.
           
           Vnsound
           ,
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           
             In
             laughter
             the
             heart
             is
             heavy
             ,
             Pro.
          
           14.13
           .
           or
           at
           least
           hath
           cause
           so
           to
           be
           .
           3.
           
           Miserable
           in
           the
           end
           :
           
             Their
             Sun
             must
             fall
             at
             noon
             ,
             Amos
          
           8.9
           their
           end
           is
           woful
           ,
           yea
           fulnes
           of
           wo
           :
           and
           therefore
           let
           us
           never
           affect
           ,
           nor
           extoll
           this
           peace
           .
        
         
           This
           reprooves
           such
           as
           content
           themselves
           with
           a
           kinde
           of
           peace
           ,
           
           but
           contemne
           God
           the
           Authour
           of
           true
           and
           lasting
           peace
           .
           Many
           affect
           peace
           ,
           but
           not
           that
           which
           is
           an
           effect
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           :
           whereas
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           true
           peace
           is
           our
           peace
           with
           God
           through
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             peace
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           Many
           content
           themselves
           to
           be
           counted
           peaceable
           men
           ,
           quiet
           neighbours
           ,
           who
           never
           tooke
           the
           course
           to
           attaine
           this
           true
           peace
           ,
           which
           is
           gotten
           by
           sorrow
           ,
           strife
           ,
           and
           warre
           against
           sinne
           ;
           by
           stirring
           up
           the
           heart
           to
           embrace
           the
           prom●ses
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           to
           beleeve
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           word
           :
           by
           going
           to
           God
           
           in
           frequent
           and
           fervent
           prayer
           :
           by
           hungring
           after
           reconciliation
           and
           mercy
           above
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
           if
           thou
           hast
           attained
           this
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           be
           thankfull
           and
           blesse
           
             the
             God
             of
             peace
          
           :
           for
           since
           that
           old
           Serpent
           had
           disturbed
           the
           peace
           of
           heaven
           ,
           from
           which
           hee
           was
           cast
           downe
           with
           his
           Angels
           ,
           his
           next
           worke
           was
           to
           dissolve
           the
           peace
           on
           ear●h
           by
           plucking
           man
           from
           his
           God
           :
           whereby
           Satan
           the
           Authour
           of
           all
           enmity
           hath
           corrupted
           the
           whole
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           ever
           since
           hath
           watered
           these
           seedes
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           forward
           ;
           so
           as
           all
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Adam
           are
           children
           of
           wrath
           ,
           turned
           naked
           into
           the
           fury
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           ly
           under
           the
           same
           as
           vessels
           filled
           with
           wrath
           ,
           and
           the
           fruites
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           minde
           ,
           conscience
           ,
           will
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           motions
           ;
           being
           at
           enmi●y
           with
           God
           ,
           with
           his
           owne
           happy
           estate
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           creatures
           :
           And
           this
           is
           our
           estate
           of
           nature
           ,
           till
           it
           pleased
           God
           by
           his
           Sonne
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           (
           called
           
             the
             Lord
             of
             peace
          
           )
           to
           lay
           the
           foundations
           of
           our
           peace
           in
           his
           blood
           ;
           and
           to
           bestow
           the
           blessed
           Spirit
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           witnessing
           peace
           betweene
           God
           and
           us
           ;
           by
           the
           which
           Spirit
           ,
           now
           renewing
           their
           hearts
           ,
           they
           become
           sonnes
           of
           peace
           ,
           united
           againe
           unto
           God
           ,
           at
           agreement
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           their
           faculties
           ;
           and
           knit
           and
           joynted
           together
           among
           themselves
           in
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           the
           bond
           of
           peace
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           My
           conscience
           (
           I
           thanke
           God
           )
           is
           quiet
           and
           still
           :
           but
           how
           may
           I
           know
           it
           to
           be
           true
           and
           sound
           peace
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           rest
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           thankfull
           for
           it
           ?
        
         
         
           
           Answ.
           1.
           
           The
           question
           is
           the
           more
           necessary
           ,
           because
           every
           quiet
           conscience
           is
           not
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           every
           peace
           in
           the
           conscience
           is
           not
           
           from
           
             the
             God
             of
             peace
          
           .
           A
           dead
           peece
           of
           flesh
           ,
           pricke
           it
           with
           a
           needle
           ,
           it
           feeles
           nothing
           :
           So
           that
           is
           a
           dead
           conscience
           ,
           which
           feeles
           no
           sinne
           ,
           nothing
           at
           all
           :
           but
           that
           is
           a
           pacified
           conscience
           ,
           which
           is
           alive
           ,
           and
           indeed
           feeles
           sinne
           ,
           but
           forgiven
           ,
           and
           apprehendeth
           God
           not
           onely
           offended
           ,
           but
           now
           againe
           pacified
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           A
           dead
           man
           is
           quiet
           enough
           ,
           makes
           no
           noyse
           ,
           or
           motion
           :
           So
           a
           dead
           conscience
           may
           be
           still
           ;
           but
           sound
           peace
           of
           conscience
           is
           comfortable
           ,
           and
           hath
           joy
           and
           refreshing
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           at
           a
           feast
           :
           it
           rejoyceth
           that
           it
           hath
           gotten
           a
           sweete
           glimpse
           of
           light
           and
           favour
           from
           God
           :
           it
           rejoyceth
           in
           that
           it
           hath
           got
           a
           sight
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           happy
           present
           condition
           it
           hath
           by
           him
           obtained
           .
           These
           are
           sound
           causes
           of
           peace
           and
           quietnesse
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Sound
           peace
           from
           
             the
             God
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           hath
           sound
           fruites
           and
           effects
           as
           well
           as
           sound
           causes
           .
           A
           conscience
           may
           be
           quiet
           ,
           because
           for
           the
           present
           it
           hath
           no
           enemy
           disturbing
           it
           ,
           and
           no
           molestation
           ,
           because
           the
           strong
           man
           hath
           carried
           all
           away
           :
           But
           a
           good
           conscience
           is
           therefore
           peaceable
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           strong
           and
           stirring
           in
           temptation
           ,
           it
           outstandeth
           ,
           and
           hath
           prevailed
           against
           temptations
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           A
           bad
           conscience
           may
           be
           quiet
           because
           of
           
           the
           darknesse
           or
           senslesnesse
           of
           it
           :
           for
           it
           neither
           sees
           nor
           feares
           any
           danger
           ;
           it
           sees
           not
           the
           offence
           
           of
           God
           by
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           feares
           his
           wrath
           and
           damnation
           though
           never
           so
           justly
           deserved
           :
           But
           sound
           peace
           of
           conscience
           sees
           the
           offence
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           and
           feareth
           now
           transgression
           more
           than
           damnation
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           A
           sleepy
           conscience
           may
           be
           so
           much
           the
           
           more
           quiet
           ,
           because
           it
           can
           secure
           it selfe
           from
           the
           worlds
           enmity
           ,
           which
           hateth
           nothing
           but
           the
           light
           :
           It
           can
           avoid
           persecution
           ,
           and
           sleepe
           secure
           (
           as
           we
           say
           )
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           But
           sound
           peace
           of
           conscience
           sheweth
           it selfe
           most
           in
           greatest
           afflictions
           and
           persecutions
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           Saints
           sing
           in
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           suffering
           for
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Paul
           and
           Silas
           in
           prison
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           
             rejoyced
             that
             they
             were
             counted
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             Acts
          
           5.41
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           peace
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           ,
           when
           the
           world
           by
           all
           meanes
           ,
           of
           persecution
           ,
           and
           indignities
           ,
           seeke
           to
           interrupt
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           our
           head
           himselfe
           )
           yet
           none
           can
           take
           it
           away
           :
           whereas
           light
           persecution
           sends
           packing
           the
           peace
           of
           hypocrites
           ,
           who
           are
           soone
           unsettled
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           
             the
             God
             of
             peace
          
           have
           possessed
           thee
           with
           this
           sweete
           peace
           ,
           make
           much
           of
           it
           ,
           preserve
           it
           ,
           
           do
           nothing
           to
           disturb
           or
           forfeit
           this
           happy
           peace
           ,
           or
           to
           provoke
           God
           to
           withdraw
           it
           .
        
         
           Rules
           of
           furtherance
           herein
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Beware
           of
           security
           :
           peace
           is
           maintained
           by
           an
           expectation
           and
           preparation
           for
           warre
           .
           Many
           are
           the
           examples
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           by
           a
           secure
           peace
           have
           lost
           peace
           and
           all
           .
           Therfore
           preserve
           in
           thee
           a
           feare
           of
           not
           offending
           God.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Beware
           of
           falling
           into
           any
           grosse
           actuall
           sinne
           .
           How
           did
           David
           and
           Peter
           disturbe
           their
           peace
           by
           foule
           sinnes
           ?
           And
           daily
           experience
           shewes
           ,
           that
           the
           godly
           are
           often
           by
           Gods
           just
           correction
           for
           sinne
           ,
           sometimes
           inwardly
           ,
           sometimes
           outwardly
           ,
           as
           men
           set
           on
           a
           racke
           ;
           or
           in
           an
           hell
           of
           horrours
           and
           sorrowe
           till
           they
           undoe
           by
           repentance
           some
           foule
           offence
           :
           witnesse
           the
           32
           and
           51
           Psalmes
           :
           especially
           presumptuous
           sinnes
           prevaile
           against
           our
           peace
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Prepare
           and
           arme
           we
           our selves
           against
           temptation
           ;
           for
           Satan
           if
           he
           cannot
           hinder
           us
           of
           our
           inheritance
           ,
           will
           surely
           give
           us
           as
           little
           peace
           in
           the
           way
           as
           he
           can
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hee
           will
           and
           doth
           often
           terrifie
           Gods
           people
           with
           hellish
           temptations
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           brings
           them
           so
           low
           ,
           that
           they
           see
           nothing
           lesse
           than
           peace
           of
           heart
           :
           sometimes
           they
           be
           as
           men
           in
           a
           swone
           ,
           who
           live
           ,
           and
           yet
           know
           not
           they
           doe
           live
           .
           Therefore
           how
           had
           wee
           need
           keepe
           on
           our
           armour
           ,
           to
           keepe
           our
           peace
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Doe
           all
           duties
           sincerely
           and
           uprightly
           :
           
             Marke
             and
             behold
             the
             upright
             man
             ,
             his
             end
             is
             peace
             ,
             Psal.
          
           37.37
           .
           Be
           it
           never
           so
           weakely
           or
           imperfectly
           ,
           yet
           doe
           things
           uprightly
           ;
           humbly
           in
           respect
           of
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           heartily
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           ,
           approving
           thy selfe
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Suffer
           all
           affliction
           and
           hard
           measure
           joyfully
           ,
           for
           well-doing
           and
           good
           conscience
           ,
           rather
           than
           lose
           thy
           peace
           :
           So
           did
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           
             suffer
             joyfully
             the
             spoyling
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             Heb.
          
           10.34
           .
           and
           so
           did
           our
           owne
           Martyrs
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           This
           is
           a
           comfort
           for
           Gods
           children
           ,
           as
           
           Christ
           intimates
           ,
           Ioh.
           14.27
           .
           
             My
             peace
             I
             give
             unto
             you
             ,
             let
             not
             you
             hearts
             be
             troubled
             :
          
           Their
           God
           is
           a
           
             God
             of
             peace
          
           :
           for
           the
           godly
           heart
           will
           say
           ,
           you
           speake
           of
           peace
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           portion
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           but
           alas
           !
           who
           have
           lesse
           peace
           than
           they
           ?
           Sure
           I
           am
           (
           will
           some
           say
           )
           I
           have
           so
           many
           and
           so
           great
           afflictions
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           scarce
           stand
           upright
           under
           them
           ;
           what
           may
           I
           thinke
           of
           my selfe
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Is
           thy
           expectation
           of
           a
           peace
           outward
           ,
           in
           outward
           things
           ?
           if
           so
           ,
           where
           hath
           God
           promised
           thee
           such
           a
           peace
           ,
           without
           exception
           of
           the
           crosse
           ?
           2.
           
           Is
           thy
           lot
           and
           portion
           other
           than
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           Christ
           himselfe
           ?
           had
           they
           this
           outward
           peace
           ?
           No
           ,
           
             In
             the
             world
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             yee
             shall
             have
             tribulation
             ,
             but
             in
             mee
             ye
             shall
             have
             peace
             .
          
           3.
           
           Whatsoever
           or
           how
           great
           soever
           thy
           afflictions
           be
           ,
           thou
           hast
           
             the
             God
             of
             peace
          
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           for
           thee
           ,
           yea
           and
           in
           thee
           ,
           and
           shalt
           not
           want
           a
           strengh
           to
           deliver
           thee
           out
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           Yea
           ,
           but
           were
           my
           trialls
           onely
           outward
           ,
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           could
           rejoyce
           ;
           but
           Satan
           molests
           me
           and
           disquiets
           the
           peace
           of
           my
           conscience
           ,
           by
           such
           strong
           and
           violent
           temptations
           as
           wound
           my
           soule
           ;
           and
           by
           such
           motions
           and
           thoughts
           as
           seeme
           to
           be
           brought
           out
           of
           the
           bottome
           of
           hell
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Let
           not
           thy
           heart
           be
           troubled
           ;
           thou
           maist
           be
           at
           peace
           that
           Satan
           is
           thy
           enemy
           ,
           thou
           art
           not
           yet
           in
           his
           power
           .
           2.
           
           Thou
           maist
           have
           peace
           ,
           that
           thou
           seest
           and
           sorrowest
           for
           the
           uglinesse
           of
           these
           temptations
           ,
           and
           outstandest
           the
           violence
           
           of
           them
           :
           thus
           they
           shal
           be
           thy
           exercise
           ,
           but
           not
           thy
           sinne
           .
           3.
           
           Thou
           hast
           a
           
             God
             of
             peace
          
           whom
           thou
           servest
           ,
           this
           
             God
             of
             peace
             will
             shortly
             tread
             Satan
             under
             thy
             feete
             ,
             Rom.
          
           16.20
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           neither
           the
           world
           nor
           the
           Divell
           could
           hurt
           me
           without
           my
           owne
           sinne
           :
           but
           that
           which
           grieves
           my
           heart
           ,
           my
           owne
           sinnes
           doe
           daily
           disturbe
           my
           peace
           ,
           and
           grow
           to
           such
           a
           number
           and
           strength
           ,
           that
           I
           doubt
           I
           shall
           lose
           it
           quite
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Sinne
           indeede
           is
           the
           great
           trouble-house
           and
           enemy
           to
           peace
           :
           But
           1.
           know
           this
           to
           thy
           comfort
           ,
           that
           no
           sinne
           shall
           destroy
           peace
           ,
           but
           that
           sinne
           which
           hath
           peace
           .
           2.
           
           Consider
           that
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           Esay
           54.10
           .
           
             The
             mountaines
             may
             fall
             ,
             but
             Gods
             covenant
             of
             peace
             shall
             stand
             .
          
           This
           
             God
             of
             peace
          
           hath
           made
           an
           everlasting
           covenant
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           that
           must
           stand
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           God
           be
           
             the
             God
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           then
           godlinesse
           makes
           not
           any
           man
           unpeaceable
           ,
           
           or
           turbulent
           ;
           though
           the
           world
           condemne
           the
           godly
           as
           authours
           of
           dissention
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           would
           be
           quiet
           were
           it
           not
           for
           them
           .
           But
           indeede
           the
           cause
           that
           they
           are
           unpeaceable
           in
           the
           worlds
           eye
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           not
           lose
           their
           peace
           ,
           nor
           offend
           
             the
             God
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           nor
           exchange
           the
           peace
           of
           God
           and
           good
           conscience
           with
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           world
           .
           But
           let
           such
           as
           love
           this
           
             God
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           labour
           to
           shew
           themselves
           sonnes
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           shew
           this
           worke
           of
           God
           in
           their
           love
           of
           peace
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           Col.
           3.15
           .
           shunning
           as
           rockes
           brawlings
           ,
           and
           contentions
           ,
           and
           fury
           ,
           and
           fiery
           affections
           ,
           with
           all
           pevish
           and
           sowre
           behaviours
           .
           
           And
           if
           for
           not
           running
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           for
           standing
           for
           the
           
             peace
             of
             God
          
           ,
           they
           shall
           bee
           accounted
           unpeaceable
           ,
           
             the
             God
             of
             peace
          
           will
           justifie
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           shall
           take
           their
           enemies
           booke
           of
           accusation
           ,
           and
           binde
           it
           on
           their
           shoulders
           ,
           and
           weare
           it
           as
           a
           crown
           on
           their
           heads
           ,
           Iob
           31.36
           ,
           Now
           to
           the
           petition
           .
           
             
               1.
               
               For
               full
               sanctification
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               finall
               sanctification
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           former
           is
           set
           downe
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               In
               generall
               :
               
                 sanctifie
                 you
                 throughout
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               speciall
               enumeration
               of
               parts
               :
               
                 spirit
                 ,
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 blamelesse
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           For
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           search
           and
           finde
           out
           foure
           things
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             What
             is
             this
             sanctification
             prayed
             for
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             it
             is
             to
             be
             sanctified
             throughout
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             be
             these
             parts
             enumerated
             ,
             
               spirit
               ,
               soule
               ,
               and
               body
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             How
             the
             Christian
             in
             all
             these
             parts
             may
             be
             kept
             blamelesse
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           :
           Sanctification
           is
           the
           abolition
           of
           our
           naturall
           corruption
           ,
           
           and
           the
           renovation
           of
           
           Gods
           image
           in
           beleevers
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           begun
           by
           grace
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           perfected
           by
           glory
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           Here
           wee
           have
           foure
           things
           to
           be
           further
           explained
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           Authour
           of
           this
           grace
           ;
           God
           himselfe
           :
           
           Levit.
           20.8
           .
           
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             that
             sanctifieth
             thee
             .
          
           And
           
           especially
           or
           more
           immediatly
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           peculiar
           worke
           it
           is
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6.11
           .
           and
           therefore
           hee
           is
           called
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             Rom.
          
           1.4
           .
           and
           it selfe
           
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           2
           Thess.
           2.13
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           is
           an
           effect
           of
           the
           Spirit
           who
           is
           the
           immediate
           worker
           of
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           and
           note
           of
           the
           Spirits
           presence
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           beames
           argue
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Sunne
           .
        
         
           And
           good
           reason
           :
           for
           1.
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           worke
           man
           is
           meerely
           passive
           :
           for
           what
           can
           a
           dead
           man
           doe
           to
           his
           owne
           quickning
           and
           raising
           ?
           Eph.
           2.1
           .
           2.
           
           Who
           can
           repaire
           nature
           depraved
           ,
           but
           the
           Authour
           of
           nature
           ?
           who
           can
           bring
           backe
           Gods
           image
           but
           he
           that
           at
           first
           made
           man
           in
           it
           ?
           This
           is
           to
           be
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           who
           begets
           the
           childe
           but
           the
           father
           ?
           3.
           
           Our
           Apostle
           goes
           to
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           from
           which
           Ocean
           all
           streams
           come
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Subject
           of
           this
           grace
           ;
           the
           elect
           onely
           :
           for
           this
           worke
           is
           peculiar
           to
           such
           as
           shall
           attaine
           the
           perfection
           of
           it
           in
           glory
           .
           It
           is
           true
           there
           is
           somewhat
           like
           sanctification
           in
           the
           hypocrite
           and
           reprobate
           ,
           some
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           said
           to
           be
           sanctified
           ,
           Heb.
           6.4
           .
           and
           10.29
           .
           But
           wee
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           sanctification
           is
           twofold
           :
           1.
           
           Externall
           ,
           in
           outward
           calling
           ,
           outward
           profession
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           :
           the
           very
           best
           of
           which
           is
           generall
           illumination
           ,
           and
           some
           slight
           reformation
           :
           and
           this
           is
           common
           to
           reprobates
           .
           2.
           
           Internall
           ,
           a
           speciall
           renovation
           ,
           or
           a
           change
           of
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           
           raising
           up
           the
           heart
           to
           holinesse
           ,
           by
           which
           gracious
           worke
           the
           true
           Christian
           is
           separated
           from
           all
           the
           profane
           and
           hypocrites
           of
           the
           world
           :
           therefore
           1
           Pet.
           1.2
           .
           hee
           calls
           the
           beleevers
           
             elect
             to
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
          
           so
           as
           this
           is
           a
           sanctification
           appropriate
           to
           the
           elect
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           forme
           of
           sanctification
           :
           
           And
           that
           is
           ,
           1.
           in
           putting
           off
           of
           corrupt
           qualities
           .
           2.
           
           In
           bringing
           in
           new
           and
           inherent
           holinesse
           ,
           which
           daily
           changeth
           the
           beleever
           into
           the
           image
           of
           God
           :
           as
           Col.
           3.10
           .
           
             Seeing
             yee
             have
             put
             off
             the
             old
             man
             with
             his
             workes
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             the
             new
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             renewed
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             after
             the
             image
             of
             him
             that
             created
             him
             .
          
           This
           new
           quality
           ,
           created
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           elect
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           they
           can
           in
           some
           measure
           truly
           hate
           and
           forsake
           sinne
           ,
           and
           truly
           love
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           an
           indeavour
           to
           keepe
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           being
           of
           sanctification
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           processe
           of
           sanctification
           :
           
           It
           is
           begun
           in
           grace
           here
           ,
           and
           not
           perfected
           till
           hereafter
           in
           glory
           :
           Which
           is
           added
           ,
           1.
           to
           distinguish
           it
           from
           justification
           ,
           which
           is
           perfect
           in
           one
           act
           .
           2.
           
           To
           note
           the
           toughnesse
           and
           strong
           heart
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           slowly
           weakned
           here
           ,
           and
           never
           here
           perfectly
           subdued
           :
           for
           in
           the
           most
           perfect
           
             the
             flesh
             lusteth
             against
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Gal.
          
           5.17
           .
           3.
           
           To
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           matter
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           perpetuall
           motion
           ,
           as
           a
           living
           water
           :
           
             Hee
             that
             is
             righteous
             ,
             must
             be
             righteous
             still
             ,
             Rev.
          
           22.11
           .
           4.
           
           To
           shew
           ,
           that
           sound
           holinesse
           never
           gives
           over
           till
           it
           attaine
           perfection
           ;
           perfection
           is
           a
           fruite
           of
           soundnesse
           
           in
           grace
           :
           
             The
             way
             of
             the
             righteous
             shines
             more
             and
             more
             untill
             perfect
             day
             ,
             Prov.
          
           4.18
           .
        
         
           
           For
           the
           second
           :
           What
           it
           is
           to
           be
           sanctified
           throughout
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           These
           Thessalonians
           were
           already
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           prayes
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           happily
           proceede
           to
           full
           sanctification
           .
           2.
           
           This
           full
           sanctification
           is
           partly
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           partly
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           :
           the
           Apostle
           intendeth
           both
           ,
           the
           former
           first
           as
           a
           way
           to
           the
           latter
           :
           The
           through
           sanctification
           in
           this
           life
           is
           the
           imperfect
           sanctification
           of
           parts
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           the
           perfect
           sanctification
           in
           degrees
           .
        
         
           
           The
           former
           is
           ,
           1.
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           whole
           rule
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           a
           beleever
           can
           truly
           say
           with
           David
           ,
           that
           hee
           
             hath
             respect
             to
             all
             the
             commandements
             ,
             Psal.
          
           119.6
           .
           and
           18.22
           .
           for
           all
           his
           lawes
           were
           before
           mee
           ,
           and
           I
           did
           not
           cast
           away
           his
           commandements
           from
           me
           .
           2.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           all
           sinnes
           :
           it
           is
           a
           through
           change
           from
           all
           sinne
           ;
           not
           a
           turning
           out
           of
           one
           sinne
           into
           another
           ,
           nor
           a
           turning
           from
           all
           sinnes
           save
           one
           ,
           as
           Herod
           ;
           but
           an
           hating
           of
           all
           appearance
           of
           evills
           ,
           yea
           of
           darling
           and
           bosome
           sinnes
           ,
           yea
           of
           right
           eyes
           and
           hands
           ,
           Matth.
           5.29
           .
           3.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           all
           gifts
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           which
           the
           Spirit
           gives
           in
           part
           to
           every
           beleever
           ,
           not
           onely
           knowledge
           ,
           faith
           ,
           love
           ,
           which
           are
           eminent
           ,
           but
           other
           inferiour
           also
           ,
           as
           patience
           ,
           meeknesse
           ,
           temperance
           ,
           peace
           ,
           with
           every
           other
           fruite
           of
           sanctification
           .
           4.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           putteth
           forth
           this
           noble
           
           worke
           :
           as
           Cant.
           4.1
           .
           &c.
           the
           Church
           is
           described
           to
           be
           faire
           in
           all
           parts
           ,
           eyes
           ,
           hayre
           ,
           teeth
           ,
           lippes
           ,
           temples
           ,
           &c.
           the
           sanctified
           person
           must
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           wholly
           perfect
           .
        
         
           The
           latter
           ,
           
           i.
           full
           and
           through
           sanctification
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           stands
           in
           the
           perfection
           of
           degrees
           ,
           and
           in
           these
           particulars
           .
           1.
           
           An
           utter
           abolishing
           of
           sinfull
           flesh
           .
           2.
           
           A
           perfect
           freedome
           from
           all
           the
           causes
           and
           workes
           of
           repentance
           .
           3.
           
           Perfect
           and
           speciall
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           good
           Angels
           ,
           and
           elect
           men
           .
           4.
           
           Perfection
           of
           all
           graces
           ,
           both
           in
           kinde
           and
           in
           measure
           .
           5.
           
           A
           perfect
           exercising
           of
           our
           graces
           in
           glory
           and
           happinesse
           .
           And
           all
           this
           our
           Apostle
           seemes
           to
           ayme
           at
           in
           the
           last
           words
           ,
           where
           he
           mentions
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           shall
           attaine
           through
           and
           full
           sanctification
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           third
           :
           What
           be
           these
           parts
           mentioned
           ,
           
           
             spirit
             ,
             soule
             ,
             body
          
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Some
           by
           Spirit
           understand
           the
           third
           person
           in
           Trinity
           ,
           as
           Ambrose
           :
           
           Some
           a
           third
           part
           of
           man
           :
           But
           the
           Scripture
           speakes
           but
           of
           two
           ,
           namely
           a
           body
           and
           a
           soule
           ;
           and
           Aquinas
           saith
           ,
           the
           spirit
           and
           the
           soule
           differ
           ,
           
             non
             secundū
             essentiam
             ,
             sed
             potentiam
             ,
          
           not
           in
           essence
           ,
           but
           as
           divers
           faculties
           .
           Others
           by
           the
           spirit
           understand
           the
           whole
           man
           regenerate
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           hee
           is
           opposed
           to
           flesh
           ;
           the
           man
           considered
           not
           according
           to
           the
           parts
           of
           nature
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           parts
           of
           grace
           :
           So
           Athanasius
           said
           ,
           
             Spiritus
             est
             donum
             quod
             jam
             per
             baptismum
             accepistis
             ,
          
           the
           Spirit
           is
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           received
           
           in
           baptisme
           :
           for
           ,
           keep
           this
           gift
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           and
           both
           soule
           and
           body
           wil
           be
           unblamable
           .
           This
           exposition
           is
           not
           unfit
           :
           yet
           I
           take
           another
           to
           be
           fitter
           ;
           thus
           :
           It
           is
           common
           in
           Scripture
           for
           our
           better
           apprehension
           of
           our
           duty
           to
           distinguish
           those
           faculties
           which
           God
           hath
           put
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           worke
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           in
           the
           severall
           faculties
           .
           There
           be
           two
           parts
           of
           man
           ,
           a
           soule
           and
           a
           body
           .
           Of
           the
           soule
           there
           are
           two
           noble
           faculties
           ,
           under
           which
           all
           the
           rest
           are
           comprehended
           :
           1.
           the
           spirit
           ,
           2.
           the
           will
           ,
           here
           called
           the
           soule
           by
           a
           Synecdoche
           of
           the
           whole
           for
           the
           part
           .
           By
           spirit
           in
           this
           and
           all
           places
           where
           the
           spirit
           and
           soule
           are
           mentioned
           together
           ,
           is
           meant
           that
           noble
           and
           eminent
           faculty
           of
           mans
           soule
           ,
           called
           the
           understanding
           or
           minde
           :
           the
           Philosophers
           call
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           leader
           and
           ruler
           of
           all
           other
           parts
           and
           faculties
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           noble
           of
           all
           .
           Vnder
           this
           is
           the
           conscience
           included
           ,
           which
           being
           renewed
           is
           called
           also
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           Rom.
           8.16
           .
           
             The
             spirit
             witnesseth
             to
             our
             spirits
             :
          
           and
           Eph.
           4.23
           .
           
             Be
             renewed
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             your
             minde
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           other
           superiour
           faculty
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           noble
           ,
           is
           that
           whereby
           we
           doe
           will
           ,
           affect
           ,
           or
           desire
           that
           which
           wee
           understand
           and
           conceive
           to
           bee
           good
           .
           This
           they
           call
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           under
           which
           is
           comprehended
           the
           will
           and
           affections
           .
           So
           these
           words
           are
           used
           elsewhere
           ,
           Luke
           1.46
           .
           
             My
             soule
             doth
             magnifie
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             my
             spirit
             rejoyceth
             in
             God
             my
             Saviour
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           18.1
           .
           
             The
             soule
             of
             Ionathan
             was
             knit
             to
             David
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           heart
           ,
           affections
           ,
           desires
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           The
           body
           is
           that
           part
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           house
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           consisting
           of
           flesh
           ,
           bones
           ,
           humours
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           the
           whole
           man
           is
           sanctified
           throughout
           ,
           1.
           
           When
           the
           minde
           ,
           thoughts
           ,
           cogitations
           ,
           
           and
           conscience
           ,
           are
           pure
           and
           holy
           ,
           wisely
           to
           think
           and
           meditate
           ,
           and
           guide
           safely
           ,
           by
           wise
           discerning
           of
           things
           profitable
           and
           pertinent
           .
           2.
           
           When
           the
           heart
           ,
           affections
           and
           desires
           are
           rightly
           composed
           ,
           and
           given
           up
           to
           the
           guidance
           of
           right
           and
           renewed
           reason
           ,
           when
           a
           sound
           heart
           and
           a
           sound
           minde
           meete
           together
           .
           3.
           
           When
           the
           whole
           body
           as
           the
           soules
           instrument
           is
           in
           all
           the
           members
           of
           it
           obedient
           ,
           to
           act
           and
           effect
           good
           actions
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           dictate
           of
           right
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           command
           of
           renewed
           will
           ;
           when
           the
           members
           are
           weapons
           and
           servants
           of
           righteousnesse
           :
           Or
           more
           briefly
           ,
           when
           the
           spirit
           thinkes
           nothing
           ,
           the
           will
           affects
           nothing
           ,
           the
           body
           effects
           nothing
           contrary
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           fourth
           .
           Quest.
           Here
           is
           perfection
           of
           
           holinesse
           indeede
           !
           Did
           ever
           any
           ,
           or
           can
           ever
           any
           attaine
           to
           this
           perfection
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           question
           brings
           us
           to
           the
           explication
           of
           the
           fourth
           thing
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           How
           a
           man
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           
             blamelesse
             in
             spirit
             ,
             soule
             ,
             and
             body
             ,
          
           in
           this
           life
           .
           Whereto
           we
           say
           :
           No
           man
           ever
           attained
           to
           this
           unblameable
           perfection
           of
           degrees
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           except
           the
           first
           Adam
           in
           his
           innocency
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           Adam
           ,
           who
           had
           sanctification
           in
           all
           parts
           and
           degrees
           :
           for
           Paul
           a
           most
           holy
           man
           after
           regeneration
           confesseth
           how
           farre
           hee
           
           was
           from
           perfection
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           and
           Phil.
           3.
           
           But
           a
           man
           regenerate
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           blamelesse
           ,
           and
           
             throughly
             renewed
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           his
           relation
           with
           Christ
           his
           head
           ,
           
             who
             is
             made
             to
             him
             sanctification
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           1.30
           .
           and
           in
           whom
           hee
           is
           perfectly
           holy
           and
           unblameable
           :
           Ezek.
           16.14
           .
           
             Thy
             Beauty
             was
             made
             perfect
             by
             my
             Beauty
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           open
           and
           grosse
           crimes
           ,
           which
           might
           impeach
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           profession
           :
           
           so
           Zachary
           and
           Elizabeth
           walked
           in
           Gods
           ordinances
           
             without
             reproofe
             ,
             Luk.
          
           1.6
           .
           so
           did
           Samuel
           and
           Iob
           ,
           and
           other
           holy
           men
           .
           For
           though
           no
           man
           can
           be
           without
           sinne
           ,
           yet
           a
           man
           may
           be
           without
           crime
           ,
           when
           after
           his
           conversion
           hee
           carries
           himselfe
           so
           uprightly
           ,
           as
           he
           cannot
           be
           noted
           for
           any
           reigning
           sinne
           before
           men
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           Christian
           indeavour
           and
           inchoation
           ,
           when
           the
           beleever
           labours
           and
           aymes
           at
           full
           sanctification
           in
           all
           his
           faculties
           and
           parts
           :
           for
           sanctification
           produceth
           holy
           motions
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           holy
           actions
           in
           the
           body
           .
           See
           it
           
             
               1.
               
               In
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               the
               soule
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             the
             spirit
             ,
             i.
          
           the
           minde
           and
           understanding
           of
           a
           sanctified
           man
           is
           indued
           with
           a
           sound
           and
           distinct
           knowledge
           of
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           and
           he
           still
           indeavours
           to
           a
           further
           measure
           :
           Psal.
           119.33
           ,
           34.
           
           
             Teach
             mee
             ,
             give
             mee
             understanding
             ,
             &c.
             
             Matth.
          
           13.11
           .
           
             To
             you
             it
             is
             given
             to
             know
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
          
           not
           to
           others
           .
           And
           it
           is
           joyned
           with
           a
           speciall
           faith
           ,
           applying
           the
           promises
           ,
           which
           maketh
           
           his
           person
           and
           worke
           acceptable
           :
           Ioh.
           20.28
           .
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
             and
             my
             God.
             Heb.
          
           11.6
           .
           
             Without
             faith
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Vnder
           the
           spirit
           include
           the
           conscience
           ,
           in
           the
           purging
           of
           which
           the
           beleever
           striveth
           ,
           and
           loseth
           not
           his
           labour
           :
           For
           1.
           it
           is
           a
           tender
           conscience
           ,
           and
           remorsefull
           for
           sinne
           :
           2
           Chron.
           34.27
           .
           
             Iosiahs
             heart
             melted
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Law.
          
           2.
           
           It
           is
           calme
           and
           peaceable
           ;
           it
           blameth
           not
           ,
           nor
           accuseth
           seth
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           giveth
           good
           witnesse
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           person
           may
           be
           assured
           of
           his
           reconciliation
           with
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           5.12
           .
           and
           8.36
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           walketh
           with
           God
           sincerely
           :
           2
           Cor.
           1.12
           .
           
             This
             is
             our
             rejoycing
             ,
             even
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             that
             in
             simplicity
             and
             good
             sincerity
             wee
             have
             had
             our
             conversation
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           1
           Ioh.
           3.21
           .
           
             If
             our
             heart
             condemne
             us
             not
             ,
             we
             have
             boldnesse
             with
             God.
             
          
        
         
           The
           second
           faculty
           ,
           called
           the
           soule
           here
           ,
           includeth
           the
           will
           and
           affections
           ,
           in
           both
           which
           this
           worke
           of
           sanctification
           is
           begunne
           ,
           and
           increased
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           the
           will
           ,
           when
           being
           renewed
           ,
           it
           is
           now
           subject
           and
           pliable
           to
           God
           in
           all
           things
           :
           Rom.
           7.18
           .
           
             To
             will
             now
             is
             present
             with
             mee
          
           ;
           not
           onely
           in
           doing
           ,
           but
           in
           suffering
           ,
           as
           1
           Pet.
           4.9
           .
           in
           suffering
           it
           can
           
             commit
             the
             soule
             to
             God
             in
             well-doing
             as
             unto
             a
             faithfull
             Creatour
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           affections
           :
           herein
           is
           a
           change
           ,
           being
           guided
           and
           carried
           by
           the
           minde
           and
           will
           renewed
           .
           His
           love
           is
           not
           the
           olde
           carnall
           love
           ,
           of
           himselfe
           and
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           a
           new
           affection
           ,
           
             Love
             out
             of
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             faith
             unfained
             ,
          
           
           1
           Tim.
           1.5
           .
           His
           hatred
           which
           was
           against
           God
           and
           his
           Saints
           ,
           is
           now
           against
           the
           haters
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           things
           which
           God
           hates
           ,
           Psal.
           139.21
           .
           His
           joy
           which
           was
           sensuall
           and
           earthly
           ,
           is
           now
           delightfull
           in
           doing
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           in
           suffering
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           5.3
           .
           
             We
             rejoyce
             in
             tribulation
          
           .
           His
           sorrow
           which
           was
           for
           worldly
           losses
           ,
           crosses
           ,
           &c.
           is
           now
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           afflictions
           of
           Gods
           people
           :
           His
           delights
           which
           were
           in
           carnall
           profits
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           corne
           ,
           wine
           ,
           or
           prosecuting
           his
           lusts
           ,
           are
           now
           in
           
             Gods
             countenance
          
           ,
           in
           
             Gods
             Law
          
           ,
           in
           
             Gods
             house
          
           ,
           in
           
             Gods
             Ordinances
          
           ,
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           in
           
             Gods
             children
          
           above
           all
           persons
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           are
           
             excellent
             on
             earth
          
           .
           His
           desires
           are
           answerable
           :
           what
           ever
           his
           former
           desires
           were
           ,
           now
           he
           desires
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           pleasing
           of
           God
           ,
           pardon
           of
           sinne
           ,
           softnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           the
           constant
           fruition
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           salvation
           ,
           with
           a
           blessed
           successe
           of
           them
           :
           Hee
           desires
           the
           prosperity
           of
           Zion
           ,
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           
             Israel
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           comming
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           to
           his
           full
           redemption
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           how
           a
           sanctified
           man
           profiteth
           and
           prospereth
           in
           the
           whole
           inner
           man.
           
        
         
           But
           fire
           within
           will
           breake
           out
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           grace
           which
           is
           like
           fire
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           shall
           be
           a
           weapon
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           his
           outward
           actions
           shall
           be
           done
           in
           an
           holy
           manner
           ,
           his
           whole
           life
           is
           changed
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           actions
           ;
           Gods
           word
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           them
           all
           :
           Psal.
           119.35
           .
           
             Direct
             me
             in
             the
             path
             of
             thy
             commandements
             ,
             for
             therein
             is
             my
             delight
             .
          
           
           2.
           
           For
           the
           manner
           :
           they
           are
           done
           ,
           first
           ,
           in
           humility
           ,
           Mich.
           6.8
           .
           
             Walke
             humbly
             with
             thy
             God
             :
             Luke
          
           17.10
           .
           
             Say
             thou
             art
             an
             unprofitable
             servant
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           
             without
             guile
             of
             spirit
             ,
             Psal.
          
           32.2
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           with
           cheerefulnesse
           ,
           
             delighting
             greatly
             in
             his
             commandements
             ,
             Psal.
          
           112.1
           .
           2
           Cor.
           9.7
           .
           as
           every
           man
           wisheth
           in
           his
           heart
           :
           
             The
             Lord
             loves
             a
             cheerefull
             giver
             .
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           with
           courage
           and
           stoutnesse
           :
           Dan.
           3.17
           .
           
             We
             are
             not
             carefull
             ●f
             this
             matter
             ,
             our
             God
             whom
             we
             serve
             will
             deliver
             us
             :
             Acts
          
           4.19
           .
           Peter
           and
           Iohn
           said
           to
           the
           Rulers
           :
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             meet
             to
             obey
             God
             or
             men
             ,
             judge
             yee
             :
             Gal.
          
           2.11
           .
           
             I
             withstood
             him
             to
             his
             face
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           the
           end
           :
           first
           ,
           hee
           will
           approove
           his
           heart
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           lookes
           not
           so
           much
           to
           men
           ;
           for
           his
           
             praise
             is
             not
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             God.
          
           Secondly
           ,
           
           hee
           desires
           to
           please
           God
           in
           that
           hee
           doth
           :
           Acts
           11.23
           .
           
             w●th
             fall
             purpose
             of
             heart
             cleave
             unto
             God.
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           good
           things
           for
           his
           private
           ends
           ,
           as
           ease
           ,
           profit
           ,
           credit
           ,
           but
           even
           against
           all
           these
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           called
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           The
           4.
           respect
           ,
           in
           which
           a
           beleever
           may
           be
           called
           unblameable
           even
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           is
           ,
           in
           Gods
           account
           and
           gracious
           acceptation
           .
           Where
           himselfe
           workes
           and
           sees
           such
           beginnings
           ,
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           indeavours
           ,
           it
           is
           accepted
           as
           perfection
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           Christs
           
             merit
             ,
             promise
          
           ,
           and
           intercession
           .
           Thus
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           Rom.
           7.17
           .
           
             It
             is
             not
             I
             that
             doe
             evill
             .
          
           Whence
           our
           Lord
           pronounceth
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           all
           faire
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           spot
           is
           in
           her
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           that
           perfect
           sanctification
           in
           all
           degrees
           ,
           which
           is
           growing
           unto
           ,
           and
           shall
           attaine
           
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Christs
           second
           comming
           ,
           when
           every
           beleever
           shall
           be
           free
           from
           all
           blame
           and
           staine
           ,
           and
           
             set
             into
             the
             glorious
             liberty
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
          
           ;
           
           which
           now
           they
           have
           onely
           in
           desire
           ,
           in
           in
           faith
           ,
           in
           promise
           ,
           in
           an
           earnest
           ,
           and
           inchoation
           ;
           the
           Lord
           mercifully
           accepting
           them
           for
           that
           they
           are
           growing
           unto
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           we
           have
           expounded
           this
           worthy
           petition
           of
           the
           Apostle
           :
           The
           summe
           and
           substance
           whereof
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           God
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           onely
           can
           raise
           the
           dead
           in
           sinne
           ,
           would
           bestow
           this
           grace
           ,
           not
           belonging
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           upon
           these
           Thessalonians
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           putting
           off
           all
           the
           corrupt
           qualities
           of
           nature
           ,
           might
           by
           a
           new
           created
           quality
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           grow
           up
           in
           the
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           standing
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           true
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           holinesse
           .
           And
           because
           they
           were
           already
           sanctified
           in
           part
           ,
           hee
           prayeth
           that
           they
           may
           goe
           on
           to
           through
           sanctification
           ,
           both
           here
           and
           hereafter
           :
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           attaine
           full
           holinesse
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           all
           sinne
           which
           they
           must
           forsake
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           whole
           law
           and
           word
           which
           they
           must
           set
           before
           them
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           all
           gifts
           ,
           principall
           and
           lesse
           principall
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           parts
           and
           faculties
           ,
           here
           expressed
           to
           be
           
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             body
             :
          
           that
           thus
           they
           may
           be
           blamelesse
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           relation
           with
           Christ
           their
           head
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           grosse
           crimes
           and
           reigning
           sinnes
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           Christian
           inchoation
           ,
           of
           the
           Lords
           acceptation
           ,
           and
           of
           perfect
           consummation
           of
           whole
           sanctification
           at
           the
           comming
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
         
           In
           that
           the
           Apostle
           prayeth
           for
           through
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           enumerateth
           the
           parts
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           desireth
           they
           may
           be
           kept
           blamelesse
           in
           every
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
        
         
           No
           Christian
           must
           content
           himselfe
           with
           the
           beginnings
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           
           but
           must
           proceede
           to
           full
           sanctification
           ,
           as
           vessells
           of
           honour
           ,
           to
           be
           
             full
             of
             goodnesse
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             Rom.
          
           15.14
           .
           2
           Cor.
           7.1
           .
           Let
           us
           cleanse
           our selves
           from
           all
           filthinesse
           of
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           ,
           and
           grow
           up
           unto
           full
           holinesse
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God.
           2
           Pet.
           3.18
           .
           
             Grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             Eph.
          
           4.13
           .
           
             In
             all
             things
             grow
             up
             into
             him
             which
             is
             the
             head
             .
          
           All
           which
           places
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           must
           be
           a
           continuall
           progresse
           in
           sanctification
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Our
           Text
           sets
           downe
           the
           orderly
           proceeding
           in
           this
           worke
           :
           
           It
           must
           begin
           in
           the
           spirit
           and
           minde
           ,
           and
           then
           change
           the
           heart
           and
           will
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           forth
           into
           the
           body
           and
           actions
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           man
           consisting
           of
           these
           parts
           ,
           may
           be
           blamelesse
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           this
           care
           must
           be
           nourished
           
             untill
             the
             comming
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           either
           to
           the
           generall
           or
           particular
           judgement
           .
           All
           which
           shewes
           ,
           that
           the
           highest
           and
           most
           noble
           parts
           in
           man
           ,
           are
           corrupt
           and
           unholy
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             even
             the
             minde
             and
             conscience
             is
             polluted
             ,
          
           
           till
           this
           new
           quality
           be
           created
           :
           for
           
             whatsoever
             is
             borne
             of
             flesh
             is
             flesh
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           3.6
           .
           
             Who
             can
             bring
             a
             cleane
             thing
             out
             of
             filthinesse
             ?
          
           And
           therefore
           our
           whole
           life
           is
           little
           enough
           for
           the
           renewing
           of
           all
           these
           parts
           so
           corrupted
           .
        
         
         
           
           2.
           
           Sanctification
           is
           but
           in
           part
           in
           this
           life
           :
           for
           God
           would
           have
           sinne
           left
           in
           the
           best
           ;
           our
           best
           duties
           spotted
           ,
           and
           a
           pricke
           left
           in
           our
           flesh
           to
           buf●et
           ,
           and
           humble
           us
           ,
           who
           else
           through
           the
           abundance
           of
           grace
           ,
           would
           be
           proud
           and
           lifted
           up
           out
           of
           measure
           ;
           and
           that
           wee
           might
           goe
           out
           of
           our selves
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           begge
           the
           increase
           of
           grace
           and
           sanctification
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           Adde
           hereunto
           ,
           that
           the
           weake
           measure
           of
           grace
           present
           is
           often
           interrupted
           ,
           our
           daily
           lapses
           disturbe
           it
           ,
           sinne
           makes
           daily
           b●eaches
           in
           it
           ,
           Satan
           incessantly
           plants
           his
           great
           Ordnance
           against
           it
           ;
           experience
           shewes
           how
           easily
           we
           lose
           both
           many
           degrees
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           sense
           of
           it
           :
           and
           therefore
           we
           had
           neede
           still
           to
           be
           repairing
           our selves
           .
           A
           beggars
           coate
           needes
           continuall
           patching
           .
           We
           cannot
           be
           rid
           of
           our
           ragges
           wholly
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           ever
           be
           mending
           .
           Souldiers
           that
           keepe
           a
           fort
           or
           hold
           ,
           looke
           what
           batteries
           and
           breaches
           are
           made
           by
           skirmishes
           and
           assaul●s
           on
           the
           day
           ,
           they
           will
           repaire
           them
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           else
           could
           they
           not
           hold
           out
           ;
           no
           more
           could
           we
           against
           Satan
           and
           our
           owne
           corruptions
           without
           daily
           repaire
           :
           And
           as
           our
           houses
           ,
           so
           our
           hearts
           ,
           they
           will
           grow
           dusty
           and
           nasty
           if
           they
           be
           not
           daily
           swept
           and
           cleansed
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Sanctification
           is
           a
           continuall
           act
           and
           proceeding
           in
           grace
           so
           long
           as
           we
           live
           ;
           
           because
           it
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           returne
           to
           our
           first
           estate
           and
           image
           ,
           to
           which
           wee
           cannot
           possibly
           attaine
           till
           death
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           wee
           would
           proceede
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           we
           must
           proceed
           in
           sanctification
           
           to
           the
           full
           measure
           of
           it
           :
           for
           glorification
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           end
           and
           perfection
           of
           sanctification
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           God
           hath
           set
           apart
           many
           excellent
           and
           glorious
           meanes
           for
           the
           perfecting
           of
           this
           his
           owne
           worke
           ;
           
           by
           all
           which
           if
           we
           rise
           not
           to
           full
           holinesse
           ,
           we
           shall
           frustrate
           him
           of
           his
           end
           .
           The
           holy
           Scripture
           is
           
             able
             to
             make
             the
             man
             of
             God
             perfect
             to
             every
             good
             worke
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           3.15
           .
           the
           holy
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           are
           able
           both
           to
           beget
           and
           strengthen
           faith
           ,
           
           which
           
             purifieth
             the
             heart
          
           ;
           holy
           meditations
           ,
           conference
           ,
           prayers
           ,
           with
           promises
           of
           blessing
           and
           successe
           ,
           if
           wee
           rightly
           use
           them
           :
           all
           these
           witnesse
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           have
           us
           to
           be
           still
           adding
           what
           is
           lacking
           to
           our
           graces
           ,
           and
           rise
           up
           to
           full
           assurance
           and
           holinesse
           ;
           and
           as
           those
           that
           are
           planted
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           more
           fruitfull
           and
           flourishing
           in
           our
           age
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           necessity
           and
           utility
           of
           this
           practise
           imposeth
           it
           on
           all
           the
           godly
           .
           
           1.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           a
           number
           of
           beloved
           and
           darling
           sinnes
           ,
           against
           which
           all
           care
           ,
           watchfulnesse
           and
           strength
           is
           too
           little
           .
           2.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           steine
           and
           soyle
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           like
           a
           crimson
           dye
           ,
           hardly
           fetched
           out
           of
           those
           that
           are
           the
           Lords
           :
           for
           when
           the
           sting
           of
           sinne
           is
           gone
           ,
           and
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           washed
           in
           the
           Kings
           bath
           ,
           
           even
           
             the
             fountaine
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             opened
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Iudah
             and
             Ierusalem
             for
             sinne
             and
             uncleannesse
             :
          
           yet
           is
           there
           a
           staine
           of
           sinne
           left
           ,
           which
           remaineth
           to
           be
           washed
           with
           
           the
           fountaine
           of
           water
           ,
           (
           for
           
             Christ
             came
             by
             water
             and
             blood
          
           )
           this
           fountaine
           of
           pure
           water
           is
           the
           grace
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           the
           flood
           Iordan
           to
           wash
           the
           soules
           leprosie
           ,
           which
           stickes
           faster
           than
           Naamans
           ;
           so
           as
           we
           had
           neede
           wash
           
             seven
             times
          
           ,
           that
           is
           often
           ,
           yea
           continually
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           with
           the
           faces
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           as
           with
           the
           faces
           of
           our
           children
           ,
           the
           dyrt
           shall
           sticke
           till
           it
           be
           washed
           off
           ,
           and
           being
           washed
           ,
           soone
           growes
           foule
           and
           dyrtie
           againe
           .
           3.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           good
           duties
           ,
           wherunto
           we
           shal
           ever
           be
           unapt
           &
           unready
           ,
           further
           than
           by
           profiting
           in
           sanctification
           wee
           are
           kept
           in
           a
           readinesse
           :
           For
           as
           a
           man
           in
           fetters
           and
           irons
           cannot
           doe
           any
           service
           to
           his
           Prince
           ,
           till
           his
           fetters
           be
           knockt
           off
           ;
           so
           here
           ,
           our
           corruptions
           and
           lusts
           are
           heavier
           ,
           and
           presse
           us
           downe
           harder
           than
           a
           thousand
           chaines
           ;
           onely
           the
           grace
           of
           sanctification
           unties
           us
           ,
           and
           gives
           us
           liberty
           in
           good
           duties
           .
           4.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           finall
           perfection
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           attained
           in
           justification
           ,
           but
           by
           sanctification
           ▪
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           justification
           heales
           the
           wound
           ,
           but
           sanctification
           shuts
           the
           skarre
           ;
           justification
           brings
           pardon
           ,
           but
           sanctification
           brings
           peace
           :
           neither
           was
           there
           ever
           any
           justified
           person
           ,
           who
           had
           received
           the
           first
           fruites
           ,
           but
           hee
           longed
           for
           his
           full
           harvest
           in
           perfect
           sanctification
           .
           Paul
           himselfe
           being
           justified
           ,
           presently
           attained
           not
           perfection
           ,
           but
           laboured
           hard
           towards
           it
           ,
           Phil.
           3.12
           .
           And
           an
           inseparable
           note
           of
           a
           justified
           person
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           longeth
           ,
           waiteth
           ,
           and
           sigheth
           ,
           to
           put
           off
           all
           corruption
           and
           misery
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           on
           fulnesse
           of
           grace
           and
           glory
           .
           Rom.
           8.23
           .
           
             We
             that
             have
             received
             
             the
             first
             fruites
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             doe
             sigh
             ,
             waiting
             for
             the
             adoption
             ,
             even
             the
             redemption
             of
             our
             body
             .
          
           2
           Cor.
           5.4
           .
           
             Wee
             desire
             to
             he
             cloa●hed
             upon
             ,
             that
             mortality
             might
             be
             swallowed
             up
             of
             life
             :
          
           and
           verse
           8.
           
           
             Wee
             love
             rather
             to
             remoove
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             dwell
             with
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           This
           Doctrine
           thus
           prooved
           unto
           us
           ,
           serves
           for
           the
           reproofe
           of
           sundry
           sorts
           of
           people
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           those
           are
           reprooved
           ,
           
           who
           content
           themselves
           with
           some
           illumination
           ,
           
           as
           if
           it
           were
           sanctification
           .
           For
           1.
           
           A
           man
           may
           be
           enlightened
           ,
           may
           come
           to
           a
           great
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           in
           the
           mysteries
           
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           profession
           among
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           Iudas
           and
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           yet
           his
           heart
           and
           life
           remaine
           foule
           and
           uncleane
           .
           2.
           
           
           Through
           sanctification
           is
           indeede
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           entire
           ,
           as
           the
           blood
           in
           all
           veines
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           in
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           every
           part
           and
           member
           of
           the
           body
           .
           3.
           
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           praise
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           or
           speake
           well
           of
           points
           in
           
           Divinity
           :
           for
           wee
           heare
           the
           Divell
           speake
           well
           sometime
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Marke
           1.28
           .
           4.
           
           Knowledge
           
           is
           either
           literall
           ,
           without
           reformation
           ,
           onely
           enlightening
           ,
           or
           spirituall
           ,
           enlightening
           and
           changing
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           3.18
           .
           Therefore
           deceive
           not
           thy selfe
           ,
           sanctification
           begins
           in
           the
           understanding
           and
           minde
           ,
           but
           goes
           on
           to
           renew
           the
           thoughts
           ,
           the
           desires
           ,
           affections
           ,
           speeches
           and
           whole
           life
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           such
           are
           reprooved
           as
           thinke
           civill
           life
           to
           be
           holinesse
           ,
           
           and
           content
           themselves
           with
           it
           as
           sanctification
           :
           the
           world
           generally
           embraceth
           this
           shadow
           for
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           this
           image
           and
           
           livelesse
           carkasse
           for
           the
           life
           and
           being
           of
           sanctification
           ;
           betweene
           which
           there
           is
           as
           great
           difference
           as
           betweene
           a
           man
           and
           an
           ape
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Sanctification
           orders
           the
           whole
           way
           ,
           and
           
           every
           steppe
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           light
           of
           the
           word
           :
           for
           
             the
             image
             of
             God
             is
             renewed
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             Col.
          
           3.10
           .
           Civility
           goes
           not
           so
           high
           for
           the
           rule
           ,
           but
           depends
           on
           the
           reputation
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           estimation
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           would
           neither
           be
           too
           forward
           ,
           nor
           yet
           of
           no
           religion
           :
           It
           is
           too
           strict
           to
           take
           the
           word
           with
           us
           to
           guide
           every
           word
           ,
           every
           fashion
           of
           apparrell
           ,
           every
           thought
           ,
           than
           which
           what
           is
           more
           free
           ?
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Sanctification
           is
           most
           conversant
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           carefull
           in
           religious
           duties
           which
           concerne
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           worship
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           salvation
           :
           this
           is
           the
           
             one
             thing
             necessary
             ,
             Luke
          
           10.
           and
           
             the
             good
             part
          
           ,
           yet
           will
           it
           not
           be
           negligent
           in
           the
           workes
           of
           his
           speciall
           calling
           .
           Civility
           is
           most
           in
           things
           for
           the
           naturall
           and
           civill
           life
           ,
           there
           is
           his
           spirit
           ,
           his
           soule
           ,
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           all
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           must
           not
           be
           an
           Atheist
           ,
           he
           must
           sometimes
           doe
           religious
           duties
           ,
           but
           how
           seldome
           ,
           or
           how
           coldly
           ,
           tediously
           ,
           and
           of
           custome
           ?
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Sanctification
           labours
           against
           the
           roote
           of
           sinne
           ,
           kills
           it
           in
           the
           birth
           ,
           blasts
           it
           in
           the
           budde
           ,
           draines
           the
           fountaine
           ,
           and
           renewes
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           minde
           ;
           the
           eye
           of
           it
           spares
           no
           sinne
           ,
           but
           avoides
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           of
           the
           trade
           ,
           his
           naturall
           and
           darling
           sinnes
           ,
           pluckes
           out
           eyes
           ,
           and
           cuts
           off
           hands
           .
           Civility
           makes
           no
           great
           matter
           of
           the
           rooted
           and
           originall
           sinne
           ,
           it
           would
           stoppe
           
           some
           foule
           issues
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           loath
           to
           meddle
           with
           the
           fountaine
           ;
           it
           would
           not
           be
           noted
           for
           great
           sinnes
           ,
           foule
           adultery
           ,
           manifest
           theft
           ,
           noted
           lying
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           &c.
           but
           some
           gainfull
           or
           pleasurable
           sinne
           it
           cannot
           be
           without
           :
           and
           as
           for
           smaller
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           idlenesse
           ,
           vaine
           talking
           ,
           evill
           speaking
           ,
           gaming
           ,
           lesser
           oathes
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           hee
           takes
           no
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           is
           ever
           humbled
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Civility
           may
           cover
           sinne
           ,
           but
           cures
           it
           not
           ;
           
           it
           may
           wrappe
           a
           clout
           on
           a
           wound
           ,
           but
           layes
           no
           plaister
           on
           it
           :
           But
           sanctification
           is
           healing
           as
           well
           as
           cleansing
           ,
           as
           was
           shadowed
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           concerning
           leprosie
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           pronounced
           to
           be
           cured
           ,
           when
           the
           uncleannesse
           was
           confessed
           ,
           and
           went
           no
           further
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Sanctification
           is
           busie
           both
           to
           stocke
           up
           sin
           ,
           
           and
           enlarge
           the
           stocke
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           get
           more
           strength
           against
           corruption
           ,
           more
           power
           to
           obey
           God
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           it
           markes
           the
           increase
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           is
           thankfull
           for
           it
           ;
           it
           conscionably
           useth
           meanes
           of
           repairing
           graces
           decayed
           ;
           it
           renewes
           daily
           warre
           against
           the
           reigne
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           riseth
           to
           full
           sanctification
           in
           a
           most
           glorious
           victory
           and
           conquest
           over
           it
           .
           Civility
           lets
           sinne
           alone
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           it
           will
           die
           it selfe
           ,
           it
           is
           too
           pittifull
           to
           kill
           it
           :
           It
           is
           afraid
           of
           too
           great
           a
           stocke
           of
           grace
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           afraid
           of
           mortification
           ;
           it
           knowes
           a
           man
           cannot
           dye
           without
           paine
           ,
           no
           more
           can
           the
           olde
           man
           ;
           it
           observes
           as
           little
           increase
           as
           it
           cares
           for
           :
           it
           holds
           it
           no
           conquest
           to
           get
           victory
           over
           secret
           lusts
           ,
           and
           so
           continues
           a
           willing
           slave
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           Sanctification
           in
           all
           the
           good
           it
           doth
           ,
           &
           in
           all
           
           the
           evill
           it
           abstaines
           ,
           hath
           a
           pure
           end
           ,
           and
           aymeth
           to
           please
           God
           ,
           with
           the
           displeasure
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           deniall
           of
           his
           owne
           corrupt
           heart
           ,
           will
           and
           affections
           .
           Civility
           cares
           more
           for
           the
           offence
           of
           such
           men
           as
           in
           whose
           favour
           he
           would
           live
           ,
           than
           the
           offence
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           more
           strict
           in
           mans
           lawes
           than
           Gods
           ;
           must
           not
           displease
           or
           deny
           himselfe
           ,
           hath
           more
           care
           to
           be
           thought
           good
           ,
           than
           to
           bee
           good
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           wee
           see
           ,
           how
           civill
           men
           who
           seeme
           to
           themselves
           to
           outrunne
           others
           to
           heaven
           ,
           are
           quite
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           never
           set
           foote
           in
           the
           path
           of
           holinesse
           that
           leades
           to
           happinesse
           :
           A
           civill
           man
           seemes
           a
           sheepe
           of
           Christ
           by
           his
           fleece
           ,
           but
           his
           liver
           is
           rotten
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           those
           are
           here
           reprooved
           ,
           who
           thinke
           this
           Doctrine
           needlesse
           ,
           perhaps
           impossible
           ;
           they
           meane
           not
           to
           be
           Saints
           till
           they
           be
           dead
           ,
           and
           never
           looke
           after
           full
           sanctification
           till
           they
           come
           to
           heaven
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           frame
           their
           lives
           as
           if
           it
           were
           absurd
           to
           thinke
           we
           could
           be
           Saints
           upon
           earth
           .
           But
           no
           Saint
           on
           earth
           ,
           none
           in
           heaven
           ,
           such
           as
           shall
           attaine
           perfect
           sanctification
           in
           heaven
           ,
           are
           described
           to
           be
           such
           as
           must
           be
           written
           among
           the
           living
           in
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Esay
          
           4.4
           .
           Thou
           must
           be
           such
           a
           one
           as
           must
           feele
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           renewing
           thy
           soule
           ,
           body
           ,
           and
           spirit
           ,
           by
           which
           if
           thou
           findest
           not
           a
           mastery
           of
           all
           coruptions
           ,
           yet
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           a
           weakening
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           a
           desire
           and
           indeavour
           to
           subdue
           them
           all
           ,
           with
           some
           successe
           :
           so
           as
           this
           full
           sanctification
           
           shall
           be
           thy
           ayme
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           it
           shall
           come
           forward
           every
           day
           more
           than
           other
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           those
           are
           reprooved
           ,
           who
           seeme
           to
           come
           to
           some
           measure
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           but
           either
           fall
           backe
           ,
           or
           rest
           in
           these
           beginnings
           ,
           caring
           for
           no
           increase
           in
           spirituall
           things
           .
           There
           is
           no
           comfort
           at
           all
           in
           such
           standing
           :
           for
           1.
           
           Saving
           grace
           is
           alway
           growing
           :
           2.
           
           As
           covetous
           men
           never
           think
           they
           have
           golde
           enough
           ,
           so
           Gods
           children
           must
           and
           doe
           thinke
           they
           have
           never
           grace
           enough
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           let
           us
           stirre
           up
           our selves
           to
           grow
           up
           in
           holinesse
           ;
           
           as
           plants
           and
           children
           naturally
           grow
           ,
           so
           also
           doe
           the
           children
           of
           God
           being
           planted
           in
           his
           courts
           .
        
         
           To
           helpe
           us
           herein
           we
           will
           somewhat
           at
           large
           consider
           three
           things
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Meanes
             of
             obtaining
             a
             full
             measure
             of
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Markes
             of
             one
             that
             hath
             attained
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Motives
             to
             provoke
             us
             thereunto
             .
          
        
         
           The
           meanes
           are
           five
           .
        
         
           I.
           Meditation
           and
           sound
           consideration
           ,
           
           concerning
           ,
           1.
           
           God
           ,
           2.
           thy selfe
           ,
           3.
           grace
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           God
           thinke
           1.
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           4.3
           .
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             your
             sanctification
             .
          
           We
           ought
           to
           follow
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           call
           us
           through
           hell
           it selfe
           ,
           much
           more
           in
           the
           sweete
           practise
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           which
           hath
           a
           happy
           fruite
           .
           2.
           
           Of
           his
           promises
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           7.1
           .
           
             Seeing
             we
             have
             these
             promises
             ,
             let
             us
             cleanse
             our selves
             from
             all
             filthinesse
             of
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             ,
             and
             grow
             up
             unto
             full
             holinesse
             .
          
           All
           the
           promises
           are
           made
           to
           the
           practisers
           of
           holinesse
           :
           
           Matth.
           5.8
           .
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             .
          
           3.
           
           Of
           his
           glory
           ,
           which
           thou
           oughtest
           by
           all
           thy
           endeavour
           to
           promote
           ,
           being
           the
           end
           of
           thy
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           thy selfe
           :
           but
           herein
           especially
           is
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           
             glorified
             ,
             when
             our
             light
             shines
             before
             men
             ,
             Matth.
          
           5.16
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           thy selfe
           consider
           these
           things
           :
           1.
           
           In
           thy
           creation
           thou
           receivedst
           a
           soule
           ,
           a
           body
           ,
           faculties
           and
           sences
           ,
           with
           parts
           and
           members
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           thou
           now
           livest
           ,
           movest
           ,
           and
           hast
           thy
           being
           ;
           and
           canst
           thou
           doe
           him
           too
           much
           service
           in
           them
           ?
           Doth
           any
           man
           build
           an
           house
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           looke
           to
           dwell
           in
           it
           ?
           Doth
           any
           plant
           an
           orchard
           or
           vineyard
           ,
           and
           not
           looke
           for
           usefull
           fruites
           to
           himselfe
           ?
           Thy selfe
           art
           Gods
           house
           ,
           thy
           soule
           Gods
           garden
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           hee
           expect
           not
           onely
           fruite
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           
           but
           
             much
             fruite
          
           ?
           2.
           
           In
           thy
           redemption
           :
           the
           end
           of
           which
           was
           not
           onely
           to
           deliver
           thee
           from
           the
           condemnation
           of
           sinne
           ,
           but
           from
           thy
           
             vaine
             conversation
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.18
           .
           redemption
           is
           not
           onely
           from
           the
           guilt
           and
           punishment
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           service
           and
           corruption
           of
           sinne
           ;
           and
           sanctification
           is
           an
           inseperable
           companion
           of
           justification
           .
           3.
           
           In
           thy
           life
           and
           present
           estate
           :
           thou
           art
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           professest
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           which
           onely
           prescribes
           the
           rule
           of
           holy
           life
           ,
           whereby
           thou
           must
           walke
           ;
           thou
           must
           life
           like
           a
           Christian
           ,
           that
           hast
           communion
           with
           Christ
           ,
           
             that
             walkest
             in
             the
             light
             as
             hee
             is
             in
             the
             light
             ,
          
           1
           Iohn
           1.5
           .
           that
           hast
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           perfecteth
           daily
           his
           owne
           worke
           ,
           and
           beautifieth
           his
           owne
           dwelling
           .
           4.
           
           In
           thy
           death
           and
           future
           
           estate
           :
           remember
           thou
           must
           die
           ,
           and
           onely
           holinesse
           of
           heart
           and
           life
           shall
           attend
           thy
           soule
           ,
           when
           all
           things
           else
           shall
           leave
           it
           ;
           and
           
             without
             holinesse
             thou
             shalt
             never
             see
             God
             ,
             Heb.
          
           12.14
           .
           If
           death
           shall
           leave
           thee
           unholy
           ,
           the
           last
           judgement
           shall
           so
           find
           thee
           .
           So
           therefore
           live
           now
           ,
           as
           thou
           maist
           ever
           live
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           meditate
           on
           the
           grace
           and
           worke
           of
           holinesse
           it selfe
           :
           1.
           what
           a
           difficult
           worke
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thou
           must
           goe
           seriously
           about
           it
           ;
           oh
           the
           worke
           of
           mortification
           is
           a
           painefull
           work
           ,
           a
           man
           cannot
           die
           without
           paine
           ,
           no
           more
           can
           the
           olde
           man
           ;
           sinne
           hath
           a
           strong
           heart
           ,
           and
           is
           loath
           to
           die
           :
           and
           therefore
           as
           to
           die
           is
           no
           dallying
           matter
           ,
           so
           he
           that
           meanes
           to
           dally
           in
           this
           businesse
           ,
           shall
           never
           happily
           proceede
           in
           the
           degrees
           of
           holinesse
           .
           2.
           
           What
           an
           excellent
           worke
           it
           is
           :
           for
           hereby
           we
           shall
           be
           daily
           
             partakers
             of
             the
             divine
             nature
          
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.3
           .
           which
           is
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           essence
           of
           God
           which
           is
           incommunicable
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           most
           excellent
           and
           precious
           qualities
           and
           gifts
           ,
           bestowed
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           on
           those
           that
           are
           regenerate
           ,
           wherein
           we
           shall
           be
           like
           unto
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           and
           grow
           up
           to
           the
           similitude
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           till
           he
           shall
           be
           all
           in
           all
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           II.
           Meanes
           of
           growing
           to
           a
           full
           measure
           of
           holinesse
           is
           in
           our
           Text
           ,
           
             Prayer
             :
             First
          
           ,
           
           for
           the
           grace
           it selfe
           ,
           Psal.
           51.10
           .
           
             Create
             in
             me
             a
             cleane
             heart
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             and
             renew
             a
             right
             spirit
             within
             me
             .
             Secondly
             ,
          
           
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           the
           grace
           ,
           Phil.
           1.9
           .
           
             And
             this
             I
             
             pray
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             abound
             yet
             more
             and
             more
             in
             knowledge
             
             and
             judgement
             :
          
           verse
           11.
           
             being
             filled
             with
             the
             fruites
             of
             righteousnesse
             :
          
           1
           Thess.
           3.13
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             make
             your
             hearts
             stable
             and
             unblameable
             in
             holinesse
             .
             
             Thirdly
             ,
          
           for
           continuance
           and
           confirmation
           in
           grace
           :
           as
           in
           the
           Text.
           Ephes.
           3.14
           .
           
             I
             bow
             the
             knee
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             be
             strengthened
             by
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             inner
             man.
             Psal.
          
           51.12
           .
           
             Oh
             stablish
             me
             with
             thy
             free
             Spirit
             .
          
           Let
           it
           be
           thy
           daily
           prayer
           ,
           as
           
             Davids
             ,
             Psal.
          
           86.11
           .
           
             O
             Lord
             knit
             my
             heart
             unto
             thee
             ,
             let
             thy
             good
             Spirit
             leade
             mee
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             land
             of
             the
             living
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
          
           for
           a
           blessing
           on
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           :
           
           Psal.
           119.18
           .
           
             Open
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             see
             the
             wonders
             of
             thy
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
           III.
           Meanes
           :
           An
           holy
           use
           of
           the
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           .
           For
           the
           word
           in
           generall
           :
           Iohn
           .
           15.3
           .
           
             Now
             you
             are
             cleane
             by
             the
             word
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             unto
             you
             :
          
           and
           chap.
           17.17
           .
           
             Father
             ,
             sanctifie
             them
             in
             thy
             truth
             ,
             thy
             word
             is
             truth
             .
             Rom.
          
           1.15
           .
           by
           preaching
           the
           Gospell
           
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             from
             faith
             to
             faith
             .
          
           Now
           there
           be
           in
           the
           word
           foure
           things
           ,
           which
           specially
           helpe
           forward
           our
           sanctification
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           commandements
           and
           precepts
           :
           Psal.
           
           119.4
           .
           
             Thou
             hast
             commanded
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             keepe
             thy
             precepts
             diligently
             .
          
           These
           let
           us
           see
           what
           wee
           ought
           to
           ayme
           at
           ,
           and
           how
           farre
           we
           are
           off
           from
           our
           duty
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           promises
           and
           comforts
           of
           it
           :
           Psal.
           19.11
           .
           
           
             In
             keeping
             of
             them
             there
             is
             great
             reward
             .
             Revel
             .
          
           20.6
           .
           
             Blessed
             and
             happy
             is
             hee
             that
             hath
             part
             in
             the
             first
             resurrection
             ,
             on
             such
             the
             second
             death
             hath
             no
             power
             .
          
        
         
         
           3.
           
           The
           threats
           and
           denunciations
           of
           judgement
           
           that
           are
           in
           it
           :
           Revel
           .
           22.15
           .
           
             Without
             shall
             be
             dogges
             ,
             and
             enchanters
             ,
             and
             whoremongers
             ,
             and
             murtherers
             ,
             and
             idolaters
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             loveth
             or
             maketh
             lyes
             .
          
           2
           Pet.
           3.11
           .
           
             Seeing
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             in
             holy
             conversation
             and
             godlinesse
             ?
          
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           examples
           that
           are
           in
           it
           :
           Heb.
           12.1
           .
           
             Seeing
             
             we
             are
             compassed
             with
             such
             a
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             let
             us
             cast
             off
             every
             thing
             that
             presseth
             downe
             ,
             and
             the
             sinne
             that
             hangeth
             fast
             on
             us
             .
          
           Examples
           of
           holy
           men
           will
           make
           us
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           Psal.
           22.4
           .
           
             Our
             forefathers
             trusted
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             didst
             deliver
             them
          
           :
           this
           confirmeth
           our
           confidence
           .
           Godly
           women
           must
           shew
           
             the
             holy
             and
             hidden
             man
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             Sarah
             did
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           3.5
           .
        
         
           Observe
           in
           the
           reading
           or
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           these
           particulars
           ,
           for
           the
           decay
           of
           corruption
           ,
           and
           the
           increase
           of
           sanctification
           .
        
         
           The
           Sacraments
           or
           
             visible
             words
          
           helpe
           forward
           sanctification
           ,
           because
           by
           baptisme
           we
           are
           borne
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           notably
           it
           both
           representeth
           and
           sealeth
           our
           mortification
           and
           quickning
           ,
           Rom.
           6.4
           .
           and
           by
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           wee
           are
           fed
           and
           nourished
           in
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           in
           faith
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           comfortable
           assurance
           .
        
         
           
             IV.
             Meanes
          
           .
           Godly
           company
           .
           That
           man
           goes
           apace
           in
           the
           grace
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           who
           is
           
             a
             companion
          
           (
           as
           
             David
             )
             of
             all
             them
             that
             feare
             God
             ,
             Psal.
          
           119.63
           .
           
           Now
           godly
           company
           furthereth
           sanctification
           3
           wayes
           :
           1.
           
           By
           their
           instructions
           and
           exhortations
           ;
           1
           Thess.
           5.11
           .
           
             Wherefore
             exhort
             and
             
             edifie
             one
             another
             .
          
           One
           Christian
           stirres
           and
           whets
           up
           another
           by
           gracious
           and
           edifying
           speech
           ,
           Eph.
           4.29
           .
           
             and
             the
             lippes
             of
             the
             wise
             feede
             many
          
           :
           as
           one
           sticke
           kindles
           another
           ,
           Pro.
           13.20
           .
           hee
           that
           walketh
           with
           the
           wise
           shall
           be
           wise
           :
           He
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Sunne
           shall
           be
           coloured
           though
           hee
           finde
           it
           not
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           sits
           long
           in
           a
           sweete
           shoppe
           ,
           shall
           carry
           
           away
           some
           smell
           .
           2.
           
           By
           their
           prayers
           ,
           making
           mention
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           wherein
           were
           there
           not
           much
           force
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           would
           not
           with
           such
           instance
           every
           where
           call
           for
           the
           prayers
           of
           meane
           Christians
           ,
           that
           by
           them
           they
           might
           get
           increase
           of
           holy
           graces
           :
           as
           here
           after
           the
           Text
           ,
           
           verse
           25.
           
           
             Pray
             for
             us
          
           .
           3.
           
           By
           their
           example
           :
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           
             marke
             the
             upright
             man
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             just
             ,
          
           in
           his
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           end
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           a
           notable
           meanes
           to
           stirre
           up
           our selves
           :
           Psal.
           37.37
           .
           Heb.
           13.7
           .
           
             Remember
             them
             which
             haue
             the
             oversight
             of
             you
             ,
             whose
             faith
             follow
             ,
             considering
             what
             hath
             beene
             the
             end
             of
             their
             conuersation
             .
             Pro.
          
           2.20
           .
           
             Walke
             in
             the
             way
             of
             good
             men
             :
          
           sort
           thy selfe
           with
           such
           as
           fight
           against
           the
           corruptions
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
           
             V.
             Meanes
          
           .
           Afflictions
           and
           corrections
           in
           their
           holy
           use
           :
           Heb.
           12.10
           .
           
             Hee
             chasteneth
             us
             for
             our
             profit
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             be
             partakers
             of
             his
             holinesse
             .
             Psal.
          
           94.12
           .
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             whom
             thou
             chastenest
             ,
             and
             teachest
             in
             thy
             Law.
             Dan.
          
           11.25
           .
           
             Some
             that
             are
             of
             understanding
             ,
             shall
             fall
             ,
             to
             try
             others
             ,
             and
             purge
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             white
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           afflictions
           doe
           set
           forward
           sanctification
           
           sundry
           wayes
           :
           1.
           
           When
           they
           are
           as
           touchstones
           ,
           and
           set
           us
           on
           the
           worke
           of
           searching
           and
           examining
           
           our selves
           :
           Zeph.
           2.1
           .
           
             Search
             your selves
             ,
             search
             (
             I
             say
             )
             before
             the
             decree
             come
             forth
             .
             Iosephs
          
           brethren
           could
           finde
           out
           a
           sinne
           that
           was
           unrepented
           of
           many
           yeares
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           troubled
           in
           Egypt
           .
           So
           when
           the
           mariners
           in
           the
           shippe
           were
           troubled
           for
           Ionas
           ,
           they
           went
           to
           a
           narrow
           search
           ,
           for
           whom
           the
           trouble
           was
           ;
           Ionas
           his
           sinne
           had
           not
           beene
           found
           out
           but
           for
           the
           tempest
           .
           2.
           
           When
           
           they
           are
           as
           bridles
           ,
           to
           pull
           us
           backe
           from
           sinne
           :
           Psal.
           119.71
           .
           
             Before
             I
             was
             afflicted
             I
             went
             astray
             ,
             but
             now
             I
             doe
             keepe
             thy
             statutes
             .
          
           Therefore
           the
           Prophet
           Hosea
           calls
           afflictions
           an
           hedge
           of
           thornes
           set
           before
           
             Ephraim
             ,
             Hos.
          
           2.6
           .
           3.
           
           When
           they
           are
           as
           Vshers
           ,
           
           to
           teach
           us
           many
           lessons
           which
           wee
           are
           loath
           to
           get
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           forget
           :
           Psal.
           119.71
           .
           
             It
             is
             good
             for
             me
             to
             be
             afflicted
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             learne
             thy
             statutes
             :
          
           They
           make
           a
           man
           humble
           ,
           and
           fit
           him
           to
           be
           taught
           ;
           for
           
             God
             teacheth
             the
             humble
          
           .
           
           And
           many
           things
           which
           a
           man
           will
           not
           learne
           by
           the
           vocall
           word
           ,
           hee
           shall
           be
           taught
           by
           this
           reall
           word
           .
           4.
           
           
           When
           they
           are
           as
           whetstones
           ,
           to
           put
           an
           edge
           in
           our
           prayers
           :
           for
           
             in
             afflictions
             the
             worst
             will
             seeke
             God
             diligently
             ,
             Esay
          
           26.16
           .
           
             they
             powred
             out
             a
             prayer
             ,
             when
             thy
             chastening
             was
             on
             them
             .
          
           Hard-hearted
           Pharaoh
           ,
           while
           the
           plague
           is
           upon
           him
           ,
           will
           begge
           prayers
           of
           Moses
           :
           Much
           more
           will
           David
           ,
           feeling
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           terrour
           of
           conscience
           for
           his
           two
           sinnes
           upon
           his
           repentance
           exceede
           himselfe
           in
           holy
           and
           fervent
           prayer
           ,
           Psa.
           51.1
           .
           and
           Paul
           finding
           the
           prick
           in
           his
           flesh
           ,
           will
           
             pray
             the
             Lord
             thrice
          
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           often
           and
           earnestly
           .
           5.
           
           When
           they
           are
           as
           fire
           ,
           to
           purifie
           the
           golde
           ,
           and
           burne
           up
           the
           drosse
           
           
           of
           their
           corruptions
           :
           1
           Pet.
           1.7
           .
           
             Yee
             are
             in
             heavinesse
             through
             manifold
             temptations
             ,
             that
             the
             tryall
             of
             your
             faith
             being
             much
             more
             precious
             than
             golde
             might
             be
             found
             to
             your
             glory
             and
             praise
             .
          
           Gods
           flaile
           purgeth
           wheate
           ,
           and
           drives
           away
           the
           chaffe
           :
           As
           we
           doe
           with
           our
           vessells
           ,
           so
           doth
           God
           with
           his
           vessells
           of
           honour
           ,
           oyle
           and
           soyle
           them
           ,
           but
           all
           to
           make
           them
           brighter
           .
           When
           is
           the
           time
           for
           starres
           to
           shine
           but
           in
           the
           darke
           night
           ?
           so
           doe
           graces
           in
           the
           darkest
           night
           of
           adversity
           .
        
         
           Wee
           see
           the
           Meanes
           :
           Now
           wee
           come
           to
           the
           Markes
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           may
           know
           ,
           whether
           wee
           grow
           up
           to
           full
           holinesse
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           
           These
           Markes
           are
           five
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           Separation
           :
           if
           wee
           finde
           our selves
           separated
           from
           the
           profane
           courses
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
           gathered
           
             out
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           
           and
           dedicated
           to
           good
           and
           holy
           services
           :
           
             Come
             out
             from
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             separate
             your selves
             ,
          
           
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           
             touch
             no
             uncleane
             thing
          
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           receive
           you
           .
           For
           sanctification
           consists
           in
           three
           things
           :
           1.
           
           The
           imputation
           of
           Christs
           holinesse
           ,
           
             who
             of
             God
             is
             made
             to
             us
             sanctification
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           1.30
           .
           His
           sanctified
           nature
           healeth
           our
           corrupt
           nature
           .
           2.
           
           The
           infusion
           of
           morall
           holinesse
           into
           our
           natures
           ,
           peculiar
           to
           the
           elect
           ,
           a
           receiving
           of
           his
           fulnesse
           by
           meanes
           of
           union
           .
           3.
           
           Separation
           from
           the
           common
           courses
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           unto
           speciall
           service
           ;
           this
           is
           made
           a
           marke
           of
           such
           as
           are
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           divine
           nature
           ,
           to
           
             fly
             the
             corruption
             which
             is
             in
             the
             world
             through
             lust
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           1.4
           .
           The
           farther
           thou
           gettest
           thee
           from
           the
           evill
           fashions
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           farther
           thou
           proceedest
           in
           holinesse
           .
        
         
         
           The
           second
           Marke
           of
           full
           holinesse
           ,
           is
           ,
           
           an
           Alteration
           and
           change
           in
           thy selfe
           ,
           both
           in
           thy
           spirit
           ,
           and
           soule
           ,
           and
           body
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           spirit
           is
           altered
           ,
           first
           ,
           when
           the
           minde
           having
           a
           sound
           and
           distinct
           knowledge
           in
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           of
           renewing
           grace
           ,
           doth
           grow
           brighter
           and
           brighter
           till
           perfect
           day
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           the
           conscience
           is
           tender
           and
           peaceable
           ,
           as
           we
           heard
           before
           .
           2.
           
           The
           soule
           is
           altered
           ,
           when
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           will
           and
           affections
           are
           ordered
           as
           before
           .
           3.
           
           The
           body
           is
           altered
           ,
           first
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           members
           ,
           when
           the
           same
           that
           the
           flesh
           most
           abused
           ,
           doe
           most
           glorifie
           God
           in
           some
           speciall
           manner
           .
           Zachary
           by
           his
           mouth
           sinned
           in
           distrusting
           God
           ,
           therefore
           so
           soone
           as
           hee
           could
           speake
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           mouth
           hee
           glorified
           him
           .
           So
           the
           woman
           ,
           Luke
           7.
           that
           had
           abused
           her
           eyes
           ,
           haire
           ,
           and
           lippes
           ,
           to
           wantonnesse
           ,
           now
           takes
           them
           from
           Satan
           ,
           to
           wash
           ,
           and
           wipe
           ,
           and
           kisse
           her
           Saviour
           Christ.
           So
           in
           Bishop
           Cranmer
           ,
           that
           hand
           that
           subscribed
           was
           first
           burnt
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           outward
           fashion
           there
           will
           be
           a
           change
           :
           if
           the
           body
           have
           abused
           meate
           and
           drinke
           for
           surfetting
           and
           drunkennesse
           ,
           if
           garments
           and
           apparell
           for
           pride
           and
           wantonnesse
           ,
           if
           sports
           and
           recreations
           in
           excesse
           or
           for
           covetousnesse
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           even
           in
           the
           outward
           man
           a
           checke
           of
           all
           such
           excesses
           ,
           and
           a
           manifestation
           that
           they
           be
           not
           the
           men
           they
           were
           before
           sanctification
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           deedes
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           body
           ,
           both
           for
           matter
           ,
           manner
           ,
           and
           end
           ,
           as
           wee
           heard
           before
           .
        
         
         
           
           The
           third
           Marke
           of
           full
           holinesse
           ,
           is
           sound
           Affection
           and
           singular
           love
           of
           grace
           ;
           which
           affection
           where
           it
           increaseth
           ,
           holinesse
           increaseth
           accordingly
           .
           This
           love
           and
           measure
           of
           it
           we
           may
           
           know
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           striving
           not
           onely
           to
           preserve
           the
           measure
           of
           holinesse
           received
           ,
           but
           to
           grow
           daily
           to
           the
           measure
           that
           is
           wanting
           ,
           accounting
           that
           as
           yet
           he
           hath
           not
           attained
           ,
           Phil
           :
           3.12
           ,
           13
           
             I
             count
             not
             my self
             that
             I
             have
             attained
             ,
             but
             one
             thing
             I
             do
             ,
             I
             presse
             hard
             to
             the
             marke
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Keepe
           still
           in
           thee
           a
           thirst
           after
           the
           water
           of
           the
           well
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           Christ
           will
           give
           it
           thee
           freely
           ,
           Rev.
           21.6
           .
           A
           tast
           of
           that
           which
           is
           delicate
           ,
           makes
           a
           man
           long
           after
           his
           fill
           .
           2.
           
           By
           a
           diligent
           
           and
           constant
           using
           the
           meanes
           of
           increase
           .
           A
           worldly
           man
           ,
           because
           hee
           loves
           wealth
           ,
           and
           money
           ,
           will
           take
           great
           paines
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           laborious
           in
           the
           meanes
           .
           Now
           
             faith
             purifieth
             ,
             Acts
          
           15.9
           .
           therefore
           a
           godly
           man
           labours
           still
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           faith
           :
           the
           
             word
             sanctifieth
             ,
             Iohn
          
           17.17
           .
           a
           property
           of
           Saints
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           
             humbled
             at
             his
             feet
             to
             heare
             his
             word
             ,
             Deut.
          
           33.3
           .
           see
           Exod.
           19.5
           ,
           6.
           
           3.
           
           When
           we
           envie
           not
           grace
           to
           another
           ,
           but
           rejoyce
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           love
           it
           because
           it
           is
           Gods
           image
           ,
           Iohn
           3.30
           .
           
             Hee
             must
             increase
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             decrease
             .
             Moses
          
           the
           more
           grace
           himselfe
           had
           ,
           the
           more
           hee
           wished
           to
           others
           ,
           Num.
           11.29
           .
           
             Enviest
             thou
             for
             my
             sake
             ?
             yea
             I
             would
             all
             Gods
             people
             were
             Prophets
             .
          
           4.
           
           
           True
           love
           of
           holinesse
           longeth
           ,
           and
           wayteth
           ,
           and
           sigheth
           to
           put
           off
           all
           the
           corruption
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           attaine
           that
           perfect
           happinesse
           ,
           wherein
           is
           perfection
           of
           holinesse
           .
           Rom.
           8.23
           .
           
             Wee
             that
             have
             received
             the
             first
             fruites
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             sigh
             in
             our selves
             ,
             
             waiting
             for
             the
             adoption
             of
             sons
             .
          
           Find
           in
           thee
           this
           affection
           to
           the
           first
           fruits
           here
           ,
           and
           full
           fruits
           hereafter
           ,
           to
           receive
           daily
           strength
           and
           increase
           ,
           and
           thy
           holinesse
           increaseth
           with
           thy
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           it
           :
           Never
           was
           there
           so
           happy
           an
           hunger
           ,
           the
           more
           hungry
           the
           more
           full
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           Marke
           is
           Detestation
           ,
           
           or
           dislike
           of
           opposites
           of
           holinesse
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           increaseth
           ,
           so
           doth
           holinesse
           also
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           manifest
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           
           carefull
           avoiding
           things
           which
           quench
           ,
           shake
           ,
           or
           hinder
           grace
           and
           holinesse
           :
           1
           Iohn
           5.18
           .
           
             Hee
             that
             is
             begotten
             of
             God
             ,
             keepeth
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             the
             evill
             one
             toucheth
             him
             not
             .
          
           2.
           
           By
           rising
           into
           greater
           dislike
           
           of
           corruption
           ,
           without
           seeking
           base
           extenuations
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           little
           sinne
           ,
           or
           a
           small
           sinne
           ;
           no
           ,
           every
           sinne
           will
           swell
           as
           a
           toade
           in
           his
           eyes
           .
           3.
           
           By
           crying
           out
           on
           the
           
             law
             of
             the
             members
             rebelling
             
             against
             the
             law
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             Rom.
          
           7.23
           .
           4.
           
           By
           complaining
           of
           secret
           and
           lesser
           evills
           ,
           which
           
           were
           never
           wont
           to
           trouble
           him
           .
           5.
           
           By
           ceasing
           from
           particular
           and
           beloved
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           Ephraim
           
           said
           to
           his
           idols
           ,
           
             Get
             you
             hence
             ,
             what
             have
             I
             to
             doe
             with
             you
             ,
             Hosea
          
           14.8
           .
           my
           house
           is
           taken
           up
           already
           ,
           here
           is
           no
           roome
           for
           you
           .
           6.
           
           By
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             
             judgement
             and
             burning
             ,
             Esay
          
           4.4
           .
           
             judging
             and
             condemning
             sinne
          
           .
           The
           Spirit
           keepes
           an
           Assize
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           pronounceth
           sentence
           against
           corruption
           ,
           and
           kindles
           a
           fire
           to
           burne
           up
           those
           bewitching
           evills
           ,
           and
           a
           fire
           of
           zeale
           and
           indignation
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           Thou
           growest
           not
           in
           holinesse
           ,
           who
           growest
           not
           in
           the
           measure
           of
           hatred
           of
           evills
           ,
           answerable
           
           to
           thy
           former
           love
           and
           liking
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
           The
           fifth
           Marke
           is
           Disposition
           to
           good
           duties
           :
           this
           is
           an
           argument
           of
           soundnesse
           of
           sanctification
           .
           1.
           
           When
           thou
           canst
           ever
           set
           the
           Lord
           before
           
           thee
           ,
           walking
           with
           God
           ,
           contented
           and
           glad
           to
           have
           him
           witnesse
           and
           judge
           of
           all
           ,
           both
           inward
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           outward
           innocency
           .
           2.
           
           When
           in
           
           all
           the
           workes
           of
           thy
           calling
           thou
           seekest
           not
           so
           much
           thine
           owne
           things
           ,
           as
           the
           things
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           Phil.
           2.21
           .
           3.
           
           When
           in
           the
           sober
           use
           of
           all
           Gods
           creatures
           thou
           art
           led
           to
           the
           contemplation
           of
           
           the
           Creatour
           ,
           Psal.
           8.1
           .
           4.
           
           If
           when
           thou
           hast
           performed
           any
           good
           duty
           in
           any
           good
           measure
           ,
           thou
           rest
           not
           therein
           ,
           but
           labour
           more
           earnestly
           to
           doe
           
           it
           better
           .
           5.
           
           If
           when
           thou
           hast
           either
           omitted
           or
           slightly
           performed
           any
           good
           dutie
           ,
           thou
           be
           humbled
           ,
           and
           so
           bewailest
           that
           which
           is
           past
           ,
           as
           thou
           makest
           it
           up
           in
           duties
           behinde
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           these
           be
           the
           markes
           of
           proceeding
           in
           sanctification
           ,
           how
           rare
           is
           this
           duty
           ?
           1.
           
           Where
           is
           the
           man
           that
           takes
           up
           this
           order
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           begins
           this
           worke
           at
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           God
           being
           a
           Spirit
           begins
           his
           chiefe
           worke
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           law
           the
           rule
           of
           holinesse
           being
           spirituall
           ,
           especially
           requireth
           inward
           sanctity
           .
           Ier.
           4.14
           .
           
             O
             Ierusalem
             ,
             wash
             thine
             heart
             ,
          
           first
           ,
           loathe
           sinne
           inwardly
           ,
           and
           then
           outwardly
           .
           Many
           will
           mend
           their
           lives
           ,
           but
           let
           their
           hearts
           alone
           :
           which
           is
           all
           one
           as
           to
           cut
           off
           a
           waste
           bough
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           strike
           at
           the
           roote
           ;
           to
           seeke
           to
           draine
           a
           streame
           ,
           but
           not
           meddle
           with
           the
           fountaine
           .
           2.
           
           Where
           is
           the
           man
           ,
           that
           having
           changed
           
           his
           understanding
           from
           errour
           to
           truth
           ,
           changeth
           also
           his
           will
           from
           evill
           to
           good
           ?
           Here
           many
           faile
           ,
           who
           see
           what
           is
           good
           and
           approove
           it
           ,
           but
           themselves
           are
           as
           bad
           as
           ever
           they
           were
           .
           3.
           
           How
           few
           refine
           every
           part
           of
           their
           life
           ,
           and
           bring
           all
           the
           members
           within
           the
           whole
           rule
           ?
           who
           can
           say
           ,
           I
           hate
           all
           the
           evill
           which
           I
           loved
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           good
           which
           like
           a
           swine
           I
           trampled
           under
           feete
           ,
           offered
           in
           the
           meanes
           ,
           I
           now
           in
           some
           measure
           imbrace
           and
           practise
           ?
           I
           was
           intemperate
           ,
           now
           sober
           ;
           wanton
           and
           foule
           ,
           now
           chaste
           and
           pure
           ;
           a
           great
           swearer
           ,
           now
           I
           tremble
           at
           an
           oath
           :
           and
           so
           in
           the
           rest
           .
           One
           that
           is
           a
           foule
           monster
           still
           ,
           may
           reforme
           some
           things
           ,
           yea
           many
           things
           ,
           yea
           most
           ;
           but
           to
           come
           to
           through
           sanctification
           ,
           casts
           off
           many
           :
           some
           are
           just
           ,
           not
           mercifull
           ;
           some
           have
           care
           of
           honesty
           ,
           not
           of
           godlinesse
           ;
           some
           are
           better
           in
           some
           company
           than
           in
           other
           :
           
           
             few
             have
             respect
             to
             all
             the
             commandements
             .
          
           4.
           
           How
           many
           be
           there
           ,
           who
           have
           made
           some
           faire
           offers
           of
           
             beginning
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             have
             ended
             in
             the
             flesh
             ?
          
           They
           made
           men
           beleeve
           they
           had
           the
           substance
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           would
           goe
           through
           the
           businesse
           ,
           but
           end
           in
           meere
           ceremony
           ,
           nay
           scarce
           that
           ,
           but
           are
           haters
           of
           holinesse
           .
           Better
           it
           had
           beene
           for
           them
           that
           they
           had
           never
           beene
           inlightened
           ,
           never
           washed
           ,
           never
           purged
           ,
           than
           forget
           they
           were
           cleansed
           .
           
             Now
             let
             him
             that
             filthy
             be
             filthy
             still
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             that
             is
             holy
             be
             holy
             still
             ,
             Rev.
          
           22.11
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           generall
           thing
           proposed
           ,
           is
           ,
           
           Motives
           to
           grow
           up
           unto
           full
           sanctification
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             Motive
          
           .
           Consider
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           thou
           
           castest
           thine
           eyes
           upon
           ,
           it
           calls
           upon
           thee
           to
           proceede
           in
           thy
           sanctification
           .
           If
           thou
           lookest
           upward
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           further
           thou
           proceedest
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           measure
           of
           sanctification
           thou
           attainest
           ,
           the
           more
           thou
           art
           like
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           is
           he
           glorified
           :
           Iohn
           15.8
           .
           
             In
             this
             my
             Father
             is
             glorified
             ,
             that
             ye
             bring
             forth
             much
             fruite
             .
          
           If
           to
           the
           Angels
           ,
           these
           holy
           and
           ministring
           spirits
           incessantly
           expect
           his
           charges
           ,
           and
           unweariably
           execute
           the
           same
           :
           besides
           ,
           they
           are
           joyfull
           witnesses
           of
           thy
           profiting
           in
           grace
           and
           holinesse
           :
           for
           if
           they
           rejoyce
           at
           the
           first
           peeping
           of
           holinesse
           in
           thy
           conversation
           ,
           how
           joyfull
           will
           they
           bee
           when
           it
           proceedeth
           to
           perfection
           in
           conversation
           ?
           If
           thou
           lookest
           round
           about
           thee
           to
           thy
           brethren
           ,
           thou
           must
           bee
           so
           farre
           from
           offending
           or
           scandalizing
           them
           ,
           that
           thou
           must
           be
           ready
           by
           all
           good
           offices
           to
           helpe
           them
           ,
           to
           edifie
           them
           ,
           especially
           by
           a
           godly
           and
           zealous
           example
           :
           these
           must
           behold
           the
           shine
           of
           thy
           light
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           glorifying
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           direction
           and
           encouragement
           ;
           at
           least
           thou
           must
           be
           
             blamelesse
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             naughty
             generation
             ,
             holding
             out
             the
             word
             of
             life
             ,
             Phil.
          
           2.14
           ,
           15.
           
           If
           to
           the
           creatures
           ,
           even
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           Sunne
           ,
           Moone
           and
           stars
           ,
           beasts
           ,
           fishes
           and
           plants
           ,
           all
           these
           stand
           and
           proceede
           in
           the
           service
           of
           their
           Creatour
           ;
           and
           all
           these
           have
           a
           voice
           by
           which
           they
           continually
           cry
           ,
           
             Hallelujah
             ,
             Praise
             yee
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Psal.
          
           148.
           
           All
           these
           being
           created
           and
           given
           for
           our
           use
           ,
           call
           us
           unto
           constant
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           to
           uphold
           his
           glory
           who
           made
           them
           for
           us
           ,
           as
           all
           they
           doe
           in
           their
           kinde
           .
        
         
         
           If
           thou
           lookest
           ●●thin
           thy selfe
           ,
           thou
           hast
           three
           things
           which
           ●ondl●
           call
           for
           this
           duty
           :
           1.
           
           The
           joy
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           is
           unspeakable
           and
           glorious
           :
           Psal
           97.11
           .
           
             Light
             ariseth
             to
             the
             just
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             joy
             to
             the
             upright
             of
             heart
             .
          
           If
           Gods
           Spirit
           by
           thy
           increase
           of
           grace
           be
           gladded
           and
           cheared
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           thee
           a
           glad
           man
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           be
           grieved
           or
           quenched
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           smart
           for
           it
           ,
           yea
           suppose
           thou
           be
           the
           Lords
           .
           2.
           
           The
           testimony
           of
           thy
           conscience
           :
           this
           is
           the
           sweete
           Paradise
           ,
           in
           which
           God
           is
           familiar
           with
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           hony
           which
           (
           as
           Augustine
           saith
           )
           is
           sweete
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           makes
           all
           other
           things
           sweete
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           never
           so
           tart
           or
           sowre
           in
           themselves
           .
           Paul
           in
           great
           affliction
           had
           a
           sweete
           relish
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           1.12
           .
           
             For
             this
             is
             our
             rejoycing
             ,
             euen
             the
             testimony
             of
             our
             conscience
             ,
             that
             in
             simplicity
             and
             godly
             purenesse
             wee
             haue
             walked
             .
          
           3.
           
           Gods
           approbation
           and
           acceptance
           :
           who
           would
           not
           be
           allowed
           of
           God
           ?
           but
           hence
           thou
           shalt
           be
           allowed
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           made
           a
           Disciple
           of
           Christ
           ,
           if
           thou
           
             beare
             much
             fruite
             ,
             Iohn
          
           15.8
           .
           as
           a
           Schoole-master
           commends
           them
           for
           good
           schollers
           ,
           who
           stand
           not
           at
           a
           stay
           ,
           but
           goe
           on
           in
           learning
           with
           diligence
           ,
           climbing
           to
           the
           highest
           formes
           .
           And
           if
           God
           worke
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           children
           a
           
             delight
             in
             those
             that
             excell
             in
             vertue
             ,
          
           
           how
           much
           more
           will
           himselfe
           delight
           in
           them
           ,
           who
           the
           longer
           they
           live
           the
           more
           they
           excell
           ?
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           thou
           lookest
           as
           low
           as
           hell
           ,
           there
           thou
           shalt
           see
           the
           Divells
           and
           wicked
           Angels
           as
           busie
           as
           bees
           to
           promote
           their
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           to
           pull
           all
           men
           ,
           yea
           even
           thy selfe
           into
           their
           corruption
           
           and
           condemnation
           :
           And
           should
           not
           this
           adde
           courage
           to
           thee
           to
           set
           up
           the
           kindome
           of
           God
           with
           all
           thy
           power
           ,
           every
           where
           ,
           but
           especially
           in
           thy selfe
           .
        
         
           
             II.
             Motive
          
           .
           Consider
           why
           God
           hath
           elected
           ,
           called
           ,
           justified
           us
           ,
           whereas
           he
           might
           have
           left
           us
           in
           our
           common
           masse
           ,
           and
           passed
           by
           us
           as
           well
           as
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           good
           every
           way
           as
           our selves
           ?
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           he
           hath
           
             elected
             us
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             be
             holy
             ,
          
           and
           that
           not
           in
           a
           small
           measure
           ,
           but
           also
           
             unblameable
             before
             him
             in
             love
             ,
             Eph.
          
           1.4
           .
           and
           Rom.
           8.29
           .
           
             God
             hath
             predestinate
             us
             to
             be
             made
             like
             the
             image
             of
             his
             Sonne
             :
          
           How
           and
           wherein
           ?
           Answ.
           Partly
           in
           humility
           ,
           partly
           in
           holinesse
           ,
           that
           as
           hee
           by
           an
           humble
           and
           holy
           life
           went
           on
           to
           his
           glorie
           ,
           so
           must
           we
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           why
           or
           to
           what
           hath
           God
           called
           us
           ,
           but
           unto
           holinesse
           ?
           1
           Thess.
           4.7
           .
           
             God
             hath
             not
             called
             us
             to
             uncleannesse
             ,
             but
             unto
             holinesse
             ,
          
           yea
           unto
           full
           holinesse
           ,
           that
           as
           obedient
           children
           we
           should
           resemble
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           who
           is
           holinesse
           it selfe
           :
           1
           Pet.
           1.15
           .
           
             As
             he
             which
             hath
             called
             you
             is
             holy
             ,
             so
             be
             ye
             also
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             holy
             conversation
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Be
             yee
             holy
             as
             I
             am
             holy
             ,
             Levit.
          
           26.6
           .
           Now
           the
           word
           
             (
             as
          
           )
           signifies
           not
           an
           equality
           in
           measure
           ,
           which
           we
           can
           as
           little
           attaine
           ,
           as
           a
           spoon
           can
           containe
           the
           Ocean
           ;
           but
           onely
           a
           conformity
           ,
           or
           resemblance
           in
           our
           nature
           renewed
           and
           made
           obedient
           to
           the
           rule
           .
           1.
           
           He
           is
           throughly
           holy
           ,
           without
           want
           or
           sinne
           :
           so
           must
           thou
           strive
           to
           be
           .
           2.
           
           He
           is
           holy
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           in
           
           the
           night
           :
           so
           thou
           must
           never
           lay
           aside
           thy
           holinesse
           ,
           neither
           on
           the
           Saboth
           ,
           nor
           on
           the
           weeke
           day
           or
           night
           .
           3.
           
           He
           is
           holy
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           in
           earth
           ,
           and
           in
           heaven
           :
           so
           must
           thou
           as
           well
           in
           earth
           as
           in
           heaven
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           market
           as
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           4.
           
           He
           is
           holy
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           in
           his
           workes
           ,
           in
           all
           his
           wayes
           :
           so
           must
           thou
           in
           thy
           words
           ,
           workes
           ,
           and
           whole
           conversation
           .
           Heare
           this
           thou
           that
           hearest
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           is
           Gods
           voice
           calling
           thee
           to
           holinesse
           :
           Leade
           henceforth
           a
           profane
           life
           at
           thy
           perill
           :
           He
           that
           calls
           thee
           is
           holy
           ;
           
           the
           calling
           is
           to
           holinesse
           ,
           yea
           to
           conformity
           in
           his
           owne
           holinesse
           :
           aime
           at
           it
           ,
           else
           thou
           shalt
           never
           partake
           of
           it
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           thy
           justification
           tells
           thee
           ,
           that
           Christ
           dwells
           in
           thee
           by
           faith
           ,
           
           and
           that
           thy
           heart
           is
           built
           up
           to
           be
           an
           habitation
           of
           God
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           Eph.
           2.
           ult
           .
           Now
           the
           blessed
           Spirit
           cannot
           dwell
           any
           where
           but
           in
           a
           Temple
           dedicated
           unto
           him
           ,
           where
           the
           olde
           man
           is
           daily
           put
           off
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           man
           put
           on
           daily
           ;
           where
           the
           power
           of
           sinne
           is
           daily
           weakened
           ,
           and
           the
           grace
           of
           holinesse
           daily
           getteth
           power
           and
           strength
           ;
           for
           Gods
           Spirit
           will
           not
           dwell
           any
           where
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Master
           of
           an
           house
           ,
           as
           a
           ruler
           and
           commander
           :
           Neither
           can
           any
           attaine
           the
           comfort
           or
           sense
           of
           his
           justification
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           undivided
           companion
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           sanctification
           :
           and
           as
           this
           growes
           ,
           so
           ariseth
           the
           measure
           of
           sense
           and
           comfort
           of
           this
           present
           happinesse
           :
           for
           
             he
             that
             doth
             righteousnesse
             ,
             is
             righteous
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           3.7
           .
        
         
           
             III.
             Motive
          
           .
           Consider
           what
           thou
           art
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
           a
           Christian
           :
           in
           the
           very
           name
           thou
           professest
           communion
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           
             walke
             in
             the
             light
          
           ,
           
           
             as
             hee
             is
             in
             the
             light
             .
          
           A
           Christian
           must
           adorne
           Christian
           profession
           by
           Christian
           life
           and
           conversation
           .
           A
           Christian
           ,
           called
           so
           of
           Christ
           ,
           must
           shew
           in
           his
           whole
           course
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           partaker
           of
           Christs
           annoynting
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           2.20
           .
           1.
           
           Shew
           thy selfe
           a
           Christian
           Prophet
           ,
           by
           profiting
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           instructing
           others
           in
           the
           same
           .
           2.
           
           Shew
           thy selfe
           a
           Christian
           Priest
           ,
           who
           hast
           received
           the
           annoynting
           ,
           by
           
             offering
             thy selfe
             an
             holy
          
           ,
           
           
             acceptable
             ,
             living
             ,
             and
             reasonable
             sacrifice
             .
          
           Offer
           thy
           prayers
           ,
           and
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           prayses
           ,
           those
           
             calves
             of
             thy
             lippes
          
           .
           Offer
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           almes
           and
           mercy
           ;
           for
           
             with
             such
             sacrifices
             God
             is
             well
             pleased
             ,
             Heb.
          
           13.16
           .
           Offer
           thy
           life
           and
           dearest
           blood
           a
           sweete
           sacrifice
           for
           the
           chiefe
           and
           high
           Priest
           of
           our
           profession
           ,
           if
           God
           call
           thee
           unto
           the
           same
           .
           3.
           
           Shew
           thy selfe
           a
           Christian
           King
           ,
           by
           raising
           all
           thy
           power
           against
           thine
           enemies
           ,
           and
           aduersaries
           of
           salvation
           ;
           by
           defending
           and
           maintaining
           thy
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           in
           which
           thou
           art
           set
           ;
           by
           ruling
           over
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           keeping
           a
           strait
           hand
           and
           authority
           over
           thy
           lusts
           and
           affections
           ;
           make
           them
           subjects
           :
           by
           carrying
           thy selfe
           as
           a
           King
           ,
           with
           clemency
           ,
           meeknesse
           ,
           liberality
           ,
           measuring
           and
           judging
           every
           thing
           according
           to
           the
           Lawes
           of
           Christ
           enacted
           in
           the
           Parliament
           of
           heaven
           .
           What
           ?
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           an
           epicure
           ?
           a
           Christian
           swearer
           ?
           a
           Christian
           adulterer
           ?
           a
           Christian
           gamester
           ,
           lyer
           ,
           &c.
           
             quàm
             malè
             conveniunt
          
           ?
           how
           harsh
           is
           this
           to
           the
           eare
           of
           men
           ,
           of
           God
           much
           more
           ?
        
         
         
           
             IV.
             Motive
          
           .
           Consider
           ,
           that
           hee
           that
           is
           once
           truly
           good
           ,
           growes
           from
           good
           to
           better
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           best
           at
           last
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           plainly
           prooves
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           hath
           the
           least
           measure
           of
           sound
           fruite
           ,
           his
           fruite
           shall
           increase
           :
           Ioh.
           15.2
           .
           
             Every
             branch
             that
             beareth
             fruite
             ,
             the
             Father
             purgeth
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             beare
             more
             fruite
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           the
           property
           of
           such
           as
           are
           
             planted
             in
             the
             house
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             to
             flourish
             in
             his
             courts
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             fruitfull
             in
             their
             age
             ,
          
           
           which
           is
           cleane
           against
           the
           course
           of
           nature
           ,
           Psal.
           92.13
           .
           Such
           therefore
           as
           seemed
           to
           come
           on
           ,
           but
           within
           a
           while
           their
           
             righteousnesse
             is
             as
             the
             morning
             dew
             ,
          
           or
           fall
           backe
           and
           wither
           ;
           who
           are
           worst
           at
           last
           ,
           (
           as
           evill
           men
           must
           be
           )
           were
           never
           good
           .
           Were
           they
           ever
           good
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           soone
           remooved
           to
           another
           Gospell
           ,
           even
           in
           dayes
           of
           peace
           ,
           to
           whom
           Christ
           was
           preached
           ,
           of
           whom
           professed
           ,
           into
           whom
           they
           were
           baptized
           ?
           or
           what
           hath
           bewitched
           them
           to
           such
           apostacy
           ?
           Gal.
           3.1
           .
           Were
           they
           ever
           good
           ,
           who
           in
           stead
           of
           reading
           ,
           prayer
           and
           sermons
           formerly
           frequented
           ,
           are
           growne
           to
           cards
           ,
           dice
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           and
           a
           distaste
           of
           faithfull
           Preachers
           and
           sermons
           ?
           Were
           they
           ever
           good
           that
           hate
           goodnesse
           ,
           or
           to
           heare
           of
           fulnesse
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           owne
           idlenesse
           ?
           Alas
           empty
           tubbs
           !
           here
           was
           never
           any
           thing
           but
           a
           sound
           ,
           no
           soundnesse
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           
             V.
             Motive
          
           .
           Consider
           how
           wee
           are
           affected
           in
           inferiour
           things
           ,
           and
           shame
           our selves
           for
           want
           of
           the
           like
           affection
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           better
           things
           than
           they
           .
           1.
           
           We
           never
           thinke
           our
           grounds
           ,
           our
           orchards
           ,
           our
           gardens
           ,
           our
           cattell
           fruitefull
           
           enough
           :
           If
           a
           man
           have
           a
           peece
           of
           land
           that
           brings
           forth
           but
           a
           small
           croppe
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           at
           paines
           and
           cost
           to
           make
           it
           more
           fruitfull
           :
           Alas
           !
           shall
           wee
           have
           more
           care
           of
           our
           grounds
           than
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           fruitfull
           and
           yeelding
           to
           the
           laud
           and
           praise
           of
           the
           great
           husbandman
           ?
           Or
           thinke
           we
           our
           hearts
           lesse
           barren
           than
           the
           worst
           conditioned
           ground
           ?
           Let
           this
           provoke
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           gotten
           our
           hearts
           to
           bring
           forth
           thirty
           folde
           ,
           to
           labour
           them
           till
           they
           bring
           sixty
           fold
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           not
           rest
           there
           till
           they
           yeeld
           an
           hundred
           fold
           .
           This
           Christ
           commends
           to
           us
           in
           that
           good
           ground
           ,
           Matth.
           13.8
           .
           This
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           for
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           4.1
           .
           
             to
             exceede
             more
             and
             more
          
           .
           2.
           
           In
           the
           matter
           of
           money
           and
           wealth
           :
           
           how
           doe
           men
           bestirre
           themselves
           to
           adde
           to
           their
           gaines
           ,
           to
           make
           one
           pound
           five
           ,
           and
           from
           five
           to
           ten
           ,
           and
           so
           adde
           hundreds
           ,
           and
           rise
           to
           thousands
           ,
           sucking
           profit
           from
           every
           thing
           insatiably
           as
           the
           horse-leach
           ?
           How
           thrifty
           husbands
           ,
           1.
           forecast
           to
           get
           ,
           and
           plod
           to
           increase
           their
           stocke
           ?
           2.
           
           Carefully
           save
           that
           which
           is
           gotten
           ,
           avoiding
           expences
           ,
           &
           much
           more
           excesses
           ?
           3.
           
           Having
           got
           a
           good
           portion
           ,
           yet
           still
           desire
           and
           seeke
           more
           ?
           for
           hee
           would
           have
           none
           before
           him
           in
           wealth
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           his
           minde
           .
           4.
           
           Lay
           out
           part
           or
           whole
           of
           that
           he
           hath
           ,
           for
           a
           greater
           gaine
           ?
           Should
           not
           wee
           be
           now
           as
           thrifty
           for
           our
           soules
           as
           for
           our
           bodies
           ?
           Is
           not
           a
           stocke
           of
           grace
           better
           than
           a
           stocke
           of
           goods
           ?
           Who
           but
           a
           doting
           worldling
           would
           not
           thinke
           wisdome
           better
           than
           wealth
           ,
           and
           a
           graine
           of
           holinesse
           better
           than
           a
           talent
           of
           earthly
           happinesse
           ?
           
           Is
           a
           graine
           of
           grace
           so
           precious
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           an
           eternall
           weight
           of
           it
           worth
           our
           sweate
           and
           labour
           ?
           Why
           doe
           wee
           not
           as
           thrifty
           Christians
           awaken
           our
           dull
           spirits
           ,
           to
           forecast
           with
           the
           wise
           Virgins
           to
           get
           such
           store
           of
           this
           oyle
           ,
           as
           to
           carry
           us
           through
           to
           the
           wedding
           chamber
           ?
           Should
           wee
           neede
           to
           be
           stirred
           to
           save
           that
           which
           wee
           get
           so
           hardly
           ,
           avoiding
           the
           expences
           ,
           and
           sinfull
           excesses
           which
           eate
           out
           our
           stocke
           ,
           and
           prodigally
           waste
           our
           estate
           in
           grace
           ?
           Why
           stand
           wee
           still
           ,
           having
           found
           a
           little
           veine
           of
           golde
           ,
           namely
           of
           grace
           much
           more
           precious
           than
           golde
           ,
           and
           not
           holde
           on
           our
           labour
           to
           finde
           the
           rich
           mine
           which
           it
           leadeth
           unto
           ?
           Why
           doe
           not
           wee
           with
           the
           wise
           Merchant
           resolve
           to
           lay
           out
           our
           whole
           estate
           for
           this
           pearle
           ?
           Or
           should
           wee
           hide
           our
           talent
           in
           a
           napkin
           ,
           and
           not
           lay
           it
           out
           ,
           or
           employ
           it
           ,
           seeing
           by
           use
           and
           returne
           it
           increaseth
           ?
           It
           would
           grieve
           a
           man
           to
           see
           so
           many
           good
           husbands
           for
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           be
           such
           starke
           unthrifts
           for
           their
           soules
           .
        
         
           
             VI.
             Motive
          
           .
           Consider
           we
           the
           meanes
           that
           God
           hath
           affoorded
           us
           for
           our
           growth
           in
           sanctification
           :
           1.
           
           Gods
           readinesse
           and
           care
           to
           fit
           us
           for
           the
           duty
           ,
           so
           as
           no
           want
           is
           in
           him
           :
           for
           while
           hee
           pleaseth
           to
           continue
           any
           meanes
           unto
           us
           ,
           hee
           shewes
           his
           readinesse
           (
           though
           wee
           faile
           in
           using
           the
           meanes
           )
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           the
           end
           ;
           seeing
           hee
           supplieth
           meanes
           of
           growth
           ,
           he
           is
           ready
           in
           them
           to
           adde
           more
           grace
           .
           This
           blessed
           meanes
           is
           the
           sweete
           liberty
           of
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           offereth
           to
           make
           our
           hearts
           of
           evill
           
           good
           ,
           of
           good
           better
           ;
           he
           offereth
           by
           it
           not
           onely
           to
           worke
           faith
           where
           it
           is
           wanting
           ,
           but
           to
           adde
           to
           faith
           that
           which
           is
           wanting
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           certainty
           and
           assurance
           .
           So
           also
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           Spirit
           in
           prayer
           :
           
           Spirituall
           guides
           and
           Pastors
           :
           and
           the
           example
           of
           the
           godly
           as
           a
           cloud
           going
           before
           us
           .
           Why
           should
           we
           frustrate
           God
           and
           our
           owne
           soules
           of
           the
           end
           of
           so
           happy
           meanes
           ?
           2.
           
           Our
           owne
           reckoning
           and
           account
           ,
           which
           will
           bee
           expected
           answerable
           to
           such
           meanes
           :
           Luk.
           12.48
           .
           
             To
             whom
             more
             is
             given
             ,
             of
             him
             shall
             more
             be
             required
             :
          
           so
           to
           whom
           God
           affoords
           
             more
             meanes
          
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           hee
           expects
           
             more
             fruite
          
           of
           holinesse
           .
           Never
           any
           Nation
           ,
           never
           any
           Age
           was
           before
           us
           ,
           no
           nor
           neare
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           glorious
           meanes
           :
           Never
           had
           our
           fathers
           that
           light
           ,
           that
           constant
           Ministery
           ,
           those
           encouragements
           ,
           those
           precepts
           ,
           those
           many
           examples
           which
           we
           enjoy
           :
           they
           counted
           the
           crummes
           of
           our
           table
           liberall
           fare
           .
           To
           heare
           the
           prayers
           read
           in
           English
           made
           them
           weepe
           for
           joy
           .
           To
           have
           a
           peece
           of
           Scripture
           translated
           was
           the
           hazard
           of
           their
           lives
           .
           We
           reade
           of
           some
           that
           did
           give
           a
           whole
           loade
           of
           hay
           for
           a
           few
           chapters
           of
           Saint
           Iames
           in
           English.
           Two
           or
           three
           could
           not
           conferre
           together
           of
           any
           good
           thing
           in
           those
           tyrannous
           times
           ,
           but
           they
           might
           have
           scaped
           farre
           better
           for
           felony
           .
           Yet
           oh
           the
           holinesse
           ,
           the
           honesty
           ,
           the
           zeale
           and
           grace
           of
           those
           godly
           men
           ,
           whose
           crowne
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           as
           farre
           afore
           us
           in
           grace
           as
           wee
           are
           before
           them
           in
           meanes
           :
           If
           ever
           Age
           could
           blush
           ,
           ours
           might
           be
           it
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Land
           in
           generall
           ,
           so
           this
           
           place
           hath
           beene
           before
           other
           places
           in
           constant
           and
           glorious
           meanes
           :
           what
           our
           growth
           is
           ,
           the
           world
           sees
           ,
           very
           unanswerable
           to
           them
           ,
           very
           unthankfull
           to
           God
           for
           them
           .
           Capernaum
           needed
           nothing
           but
           Christs
           great
           workes
           to
           condemne
           her
           :
           Looke
           upon
           her
           ,
           and
           learne
           in
           time
           to
           loathe
           her
           unthankfulnesse
           .
        
         
           
             
               That
               your
               spirit
               ,
               soule
               ,
               and
               body
               may
               be
               kept
               blamelesse
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             we
             are
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             God
             to
             proceede
             unto
             the
             second
             petition
             in
             this
             prayer
             ,
             for
             full
             holinesse
             in
             speciall
             by
             enumeration
             of
             parts
             :
             Where
             for
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             we
             have
             considered
             already
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 are
                 these
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 are
                 they
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 blamelesse
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             that
             the
             Apostle
             prayeth
             how
             that
             they
             might
             be
             kept
             blamelesse
             ;
             hence
             we
             learne
             ,
          
           
             That
             Christians
             must
             not
             onely
             labour
             to
             attaine
             a
             full
             measure
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             keepe
             it
             .
             So
             it
             is
             as
             commendable
             to
             keep
             our selves
             blamelesse
             as
             to
             make
             our selves
             blamelesse
             .
             
             1
             Tim.
             5.22
             .
             the
             Apostle
             exhorteth
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Keepe
               thy selfe
               pure
            
             :
             thinke
             not
             all
             is
             well
             when
             thou
             hast
             gotten
             grace
             ,
             righteousnesse
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             but
             keepe
             thy selfe
             pure
             :
             for
             know
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             vertue
             to
             keepe
             grace
             ,
             than
             to
             get
             it
             .
             Iude
             21.
             
             
               Keep
               your selves
               in
               the
               love
               of
               God
               :
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             
               Keep
               that
               thou
               hast
               obtained
               ,
               lest
               another
               take
               thy
               crowne
               .
            
             And
             the
             rather
             ,
          
           
           
             
             First
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             true
             religion
             :
             for
             true
             religion
             unspotred
             and
             undefiled
             before
             God
             is
             ,
             
             to
             
               keepe
               a
               mans
               selfe
               blamelesse
               and
               unspotted
            
             without
             just
             crimes
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             ,
             to
             keepe
             himselfe
             blamelesse
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             no
             part
             of
             man
             can
             be
             kept
             blamelesse
             without
             great
             care
             and
             industry
             :
             Adam
             in
             innocency
             could
             not
             keepe
             himselfe
             blamelesse
             as
             hee
             was
             created
             ;
             and
             much
             lesse
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Adam
             now
             in
             corruption
             .
             No
             watch
             is
             sufficient
             against
             that
             subtill
             Serpent
             ,
             that
             windes
             himselfe
             into
             us
             insensibly
             ;
             every
             faculty
             as
             an
             eare
             ,
             and
             every
             sense
             as
             a
             window
             lets
             him
             into
             us
             ,
             to
             come
             in
             and
             spoyle
             us
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             wee
             should
             labour
             to
             keepe
             that
             we
             have
             gotten
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             Excellent
             and
             precious
             things
             are
             to
             be
             kept
             most
             charily
             ;
             mens
             gold
             ,
             silver
             ,
             jewells
             ,
             and
             treasures
             are
             carefully
             kept
             ,
             but
             their
             lives
             much
             more
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             precious
             unto
             them
             .
             But
             of
             all
             treasures
             ,
             our
             
               spirits
               ,
               soules
               ,
               and
               bodies
               ,
            
             are
             of
             most
             incomparable
             value
             ,
             nothing
             so
             worth
             keeping
             as
             this
             .
             First
             ,
             what
             a
             precious
             blood
             was
             shed
             for
             to
             redeeme
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             these
             be
             lost
             ,
             what
             price
             can
             recover
             them
             ?
             what
             shall
             a
             man
             give
             for
             the
             recompence
             ?
             Nothing
             but
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             tread
             that
             under
             foote
             nothing
             can
             recover
             it
             :
             a
             treasure
             must
             be
             kept
             most
             carefully
             :
             but
             a
             godly
             mans
             heart
             is
             a
             good
             treasurie
             ,
             sending
             out
             good
             things
             .
             A
             worldlings
             treasure
             is
             without
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             holds
             fast
             :
             but
             the
             godly
             mans
             treasure
             is
             within
             him
             ,
             he
             layes
             hold
             upon
             faith
             and
             grace
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             these
             hee
             holdes
             
             worth
             the
             keeping
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             they
             are
             not
             worth
             the
             keeping
             in
             safe
             custody
             .
             If
             they
             be
             not
             kept
             till
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             lost
             eternally
             :
             there
             is
             no
             time
             of
             keeping
             them
             but
             the
             present
             ;
             neglect
             that
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             keeping
             our selves
             blamelesse
             is
             exceeding
             great
             .
             
             1.
             
             If
             we
             looke
             upon
             our selves
             in
             our
             naturall
             inclinations
             to
             soyle
             and
             blacke
             our selves
             :
             or
             whether
             we
             looke
             upon
             our
             whole
             ,
             or
             parts
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             mans
             heart
             is
             evill
             ,
             the
             whole
             naturall
             
               spirit
               imagineth
               evill
               continually
               ,
               Gen.
            
             6.5
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             parts
             :
             1.
             
             The
             conscience
             is
             darkened
             ,
             by
             the
             blacke
             darknesse
             of
             ignorance
             ;
             and
             impured
             by
             a
             thousand
             sinnes
             of
             most
             ugly
             hue
             .
             2.
             
             The
             thoughts
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Gods
             appearing
             shall
             either
             
               accuse
               or
               excuse
               ,
               Rom.
            
             2.15
             .
             are
             naturally
             vaine
             ,
             roving
             ,
             and
             stragling
             from
             God.
             3.
             
             The
             affections
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             great
             force
             to
             good
             or
             evill
             .
             If
             they
             be
             sinfull
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             wings
             to
             carry
             us
             as
             slaves
             to
             the
             most
             barbarous
             and
             unnaturall
             evills
             ,
             and
             ever
             pulling
             us
             aside
             to
             the
             world
             and
             lusts
             :
             As
             Cain
             to
             hate
             and
             murder
             his
             innocent
             brother
             :
             C
             ham
             to
             lay
             open
             his
             fathers
             nakednesse
             :
             Iudas
             to
             betray
             the
             most
             righteous
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             But
             if
             they
             bee
             rightly
             ordered
             ,
             they
             are
             powerfull
             instruments
             of
             excellent
             duties
             ,
             and
             as
             wings
             to
             carry
             us
             to
             the
             high
             pinnacles
             of
             Christianity
             .
             All
             excellencies
             have
             beene
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             strong
             affections
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Looke
             upon
             our selves
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             cleanest
             house
             will
             gather
             soyle
             if
             it
             be
             not
             daily
             swept
             ;
             the
             brightest
             vessells
             take
             rust
             ,
             if
             not
             often
             scoured
             and
             oyled
             :
             enemies
             chased
             will
             turne
             head
             againe
             ,
             trees
             lopped
             will
             grow
             againe
             ,
             nature
             expelled
             returnes
             againe
             ,
             fire
             quenched
             will
             kindle
             againe
             :
             and
             therefore
             all
             watch
             is
             little
             enough
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Looke
             on
             our selves
             in
             that
             to
             which
             we
             are
             called
             and
             set
             apart
             by
             grace
             ,
             to
             be
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             Temples
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             mansions
             for
             God
             and
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             to
             come
             into
             us
             and
             suppe
             with
             us
             .
             How
             carefull
             are
             we
             to
             cleanse
             our
             houses
             from
             all
             filth
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             to
             give
             entertainment
             to
             an
             honourable
             friend
             ;
             whom
             wee
             are
             sure
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             pry
             into
             every
             corner
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             will
             surely
             doe
             when
             hee
             commeth
             into
             us
             .
          
           
             
             This
             serves
             to
             discover
             the
             generall
             errour
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             innocency
             it selfe
             ,
             could
             not
             stand
             by
             themselves
             without
             watchfulnesse
             ,
             yet
             can
             keepe
             any
             thing
             better
             than
             themselves
             ,
             their
             horses
             ,
             their
             swine
             ,
             cattle
             ,
             their
             money
             ,
             their
             wares
             ;
             but
             very
             few
             thinke
             they
             neede
             to
             be
             so
             carefull
             to
             keepe
             themselves
             .
             They
             keepe
             no
             watch
             over
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             they
             are
             free
             ;
             nor
             over
             their
             words
             ,
             words
             are
             but
             winde
             :
             nor
             did
             they
             ever
             see
             their
             soules
             ,
             and
             therefore
             care
             not
             to
             keepe
             them
             .
             How
             carefull
             are
             wise
             men
             to
             keepe
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             lurch
             of
             the
             law
             ;
             lest
             by
             word
             or
             deed
             they
             should
             forfeit
             any
             of
             their
             outward
             estate
             ,
             much
             more
             their
             liberty
             ,
             lives
             ,
             
             &
             c
             ?
             But
             how
             carelesse
             are
             the
             same
             men
             of
             keeping
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             lurch
             of
             Gods
             law
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             actions
             which
             forfeit
             the
             whole
             estate
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             liberty
             and
             life
             of
             their
             soules
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             1.
             
             Is
             not
             thy
             charge
             straighter
             to
             keepe
             thy
             soule
             than
             any
             thing
             else
             ?
             2.
             
             Is
             any
             thing
             so
             exposed
             to
             robbers
             and
             spoylers
             ,
             so
             many
             ,
             so
             vigilant
             ,
             so
             resolutely
             bent
             to
             mischiefe
             thee
             ?
             3.
             
             Is
             any
             losse
             so
             irrecoverable
             ,
             so
             irrepairable
             ?
             4.
             
             Can
             any
             thing
             thou
             keepest
             so
             fast
             doe
             thee
             good
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             lost
             thy selfe
             ;
             whatsoever
             thou
             most
             carefully
             keepest
             else
             ,
             that
             thou
             receivest
             not
             for
             thy selfe
             ,
             but
             for
             others
             :
             and
             wilt
             thou
             fondly
             save
             all
             for
             others
             ,
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             thy selfe
             ?
             Alas
             !
             our
             folly
             ,
             that
             needes
             so
             many
             warnings
             and
             motives
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Be
             we
             incited
             to
             keepe
             our selves
             blamelesse
             .
             
             Wherein
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             generality
             .
             2.
             
             The
             time
             .
             3.
             
             The
             order
             .
             4.
             
             The
             rules
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             generality
             ,
             our
             Apostle
             saith
             the
             
               whole
               man
            
             ,
             consisting
             of
             
               soule
               ,
               body
            
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             
               spirit
               ,
               soule
               ,
               and
               body
               :
            
             for
             
               bonum
               est
               ex
               causis
               integris
               ,
               malum
               ex
               quolibet
               defectu
               ,
            
             if
             any
             part
             be
             blemished
             ,
             the
             whole
             is
             blamed
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             keepe
             all
             or
             none
             :
             God
             will
             have
             all
             or
             none
             ;
             no
             polluted
             part
             shall
             get
             into
             his
             presence
             ,
             hee
             will
             have
             no
             part
             of
             a
             divided
             man.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             Saints
             tooke
             themselves
             bound
             to
             keepe
             all
             .
             Above
             all
             David
             will
             looke
             to
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             looke
             to
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             hee
             will
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             his
             
               will
               ,
               I
               have
               vowed
               and
               will
               performe
               :
            
             
             and
             then
             to
             his
             mouth
             ,
             he
             will
             
               keepe
               that
               as
               with
               a
               bid
               and
               bridle
               :
            
             and
             to
             his
             
               wayes
               ,
               Psal.
            
             39.1
             .
             Then
             he
             will
             lift
             up
             his
             hands
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             then
             refraine
             his
             feete
             from
             every
             evill
             way
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             danger
             of
             not
             looking
             to
             the
             whole
             :
             a
             thorne
             in
             the
             foote
             may
             fester
             ;
             a
             gangrene
             in
             one
             part
             is
             deadly
             :
             one
             poyson
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             one
             part
             without
             armour
             is
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             For
             the
             time
             .
             We
             must
             now
             keepe
             our selves
             .
             Men
             thinke
             they
             can
             never
             be
             Saints
             till
             they
             come
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             professe
             they
             cannot
             bee
             blamelesse
             here
             :
             But
             our
             Text
             saith
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             blamelesse
             till
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             :
             Neglect
             thy selfe
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             give
             thy selfe
             lost
             for
             ever
             ;
             sowe
             now
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             reape
             corruption
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             The
             order
             .
             First
             the
             inside
             ,
             
               spirit
               ,
               and
               soule
            
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             body
             .
             First
             wash
             the
             inside
             ,
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             get
             faith
             which
             is
             a
             purifier
             ,
             apprehending
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             :
             for
             ,
             1.
             
             Can
             wee
             draw
             
               a
               cleane
               thing
               from
               that
               which
               is
               uncleane
               ,
               Iob
            
             14.4
             .
             or
             sweete
             fruite
             from
             a
             bitter
             roote
             .
             2.
             
             Satan
             lyeth
             closest
             here
             ,
             as
             a
             serpent
             in
             thickets
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             the
             most
             compendious
             way
             ,
             to
             damme
             a
             streame
             in
             the
             fountaine
             ;
             to
             quench
             the
             fire
             in
             the
             sparke
             ,
             else
             if
             it
             live
             within
             it
             will
             kindle
             and
             flame
             ,
             on
             tinder
             or
             tow
             :
             where
             the
             disease
             begins
             ,
             there
             must
             begin
             the
             remedie
             .
             4.
             
             God
             lookes
             out
             of
             what
             treasurie
             good
             things
             come
             ;
             if
             not
             out
             of
             the
             good
             treasury
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             if
             not
             from
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             if
             not
             from
             faith
             ,
             all
             is
             sinne
             :
             hence
             the
             
             workes
             of
             unregenerate
             men
             ,
             as
             good
             in
             shew
             ,
             and
             beautifull
             ,
             are
             rejected
             ;
             because
             they
             flow
             not
             from
             a
             pure
             fountaine
             ,
             and
             mites
             with
             the
             heart
             put
             to
             them
             weigh
             downe
             many
             glorious
             workes
             .
             5.
             
             Distinguish
             thy selfe
             from
             the
             hypocrite
             ,
             he
             washeth
             the
             outside
             ,
             Pilate
             washeth
             his
             hands
             ,
             not
             his
             heart
             ,
             as
             if
             sinne
             stucke
             onely
             in
             the
             fingers
             ends
             :
             the
             harlot
             wipes
             her
             mouth
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             not
             shee
             .
          
           
             But
             wee
             are
             to
             know
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             as
             well
             angry
             with
             intentions
             ,
             and
             inward
             impurity
             ;
             
             as
             with
             outward
             enormities
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             keepe
             ,
             first
             ,
             our
             spirits
             and
             soules
             ,
             and
             then
             our
             bodies
             unblameable
             .
          
           
             Here
             we
             will
             somewhat
             largely
             consider
             certaine
             directions
             for
             each
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             I.
             Directions
             for
             the
             Spirit
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             Labour
             to
             have
             
               a
               right
               spirit
               renewed
               within
               thee
               ,
               Psal.
            
             51.10
             .
             Now
             to
             a
             
               right
               spirit
            
             there
             goe
             five
             things
             .
             1.
             
             Illumination
             ,
             
             even
             an
             heavenly
             
             light
             ,
             to
             discerne
             and
             judge
             aright
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             preferre
             heavenly
             things
             before
             things
             of
             earth
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             sound
             judgement
             forecast
             and
             provide
             for
             them
             first
             ,
             and
             principally
             .
             David
             joynes
             it
             with
             creating
             a
             new
             heart
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             not
             in
             nature
             ,
             but
             a
             worke
             of
             new
             creating
             grace
             .
             The
             Agent
             is
             God
             alone
             ,
             who
             gives
             light
             to
             the
             blinde
             ,
             who
             takes
             away
             the
             vaile
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             scales
             fall
             from
             Paules
             eyes
             in
             his
             conversion
             .
             The
             companion
             is
             sound
             conversion
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.16
             .
             the
             turning
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             remooving
             of
             the
             vaile
             joyned
             ;
             and
             the
             signe
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             
             a
             base
             estimation
             of
             the
             world
             with
             the
             profits
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             preferments
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             pursuing
             of
             which
             makes
             most
             men
             so
             blame-worthy
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Christ.
             2.
             
             Poverty
             of
             spirit
             ,
             which
             stands
             in
             the
             sense
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             shame
             ,
             and
             hatred
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             cannot
             stand
             with
             selfe-wisdome
             ,
             or
             high-mindednesse
             ,
             or
             a
             proud
             spirit
             puft
             up
             with
             conceites
             ,
             whom
             God
             resists
             :
             but
             
               a
               contrite
               spirit
            
             is
             acceptable
             ,
             and
             
               the
               poore
               in
               spirit
               are
               blessed
               ,
            
             and
             blamelesse
             ,
             Matth.
             5.3
             .
             3.
             
             Purity
             of
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             attained
             by
             daily
             bringing
             in
             and
             increasing
             of
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             faith
             ,
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             sincerity
             ,
             charity
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             meeknesse
             ,
             &c.
             these
             fruites
             of
             the
             Spirit
             argue
             cleannesse
             of
             spirit
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             formerly
             never
             so
             foule
             and
             blame-worthy
             :
             Col.
             3.12
             .
             
               Decke
               the
               minde
               with
               graces
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               Spirituall
               worship
               ,
               Rom.
            
             1.9
             .
             
               Whom
               I
               serve
               in
               my
               spirit
               :
            
             not
             bodily
             ,
             formally
             ,
             hypocritically
             ,
             coldly
             ,
             but
             with
             my
             whole
             heart
             ,
             in
             sincerity
             and
             fervency
             .
             This
             fervency
             is
             a
             motion
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             inflaming
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             beleever
             with
             great
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hatred
             of
             whatsoever
             hee
             hateth
             .
             And
             where
             this
             spirituall
             worship
             stands
             up
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             downe
             must
             Dagon
             goe
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             idols
             that
             men
             have
             set
             up
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             downe
             goes
             the
             externall
             and
             carnall
             worship
             of
             civill
             men
             ,
             who
             (
             what
             ever
             they
             pretend
             )
             respect
             not
             in
             their
             spirit
             the
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             their
             owne
             pleasures
             ,
             ends
             ,
             and
             praise
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             their
             most
             slightly
             duties
             .
             5.
             
             The
             
               testimony
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             the
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             8.16
             .
             This
             testimony
             is
             sure
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             of
             
             God
             renewes
             our
             spirits
             ,
             and
             upon
             firme
             and
             unfailing
             grounds
             makes
             us
             able
             to
             call
             God
             Father
             ,
             working
             sound
             tranquillity
             in
             our
             conscience
             through
             our
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             boldnesse
             and
             confidence
             towards
             God
             ,
             fervent
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             constant
             obedience
             ,
             with
             other
             fruites
             ,
             not
             common
             or
             competent
             to
             hypocrites
             .
             This
             testimony
             sealeth
             up
             our
             acceptance
             ,
             yea
             the
             inheritance
             of
             children
             :
             The
             spirit
             that
             wants
             any
             of
             these
             is
             not
             a
             right
             or
             
               renewed
               spirit
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             labour
             (
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             did
             ,
             Acts
             24.16
             .
             )
             
             
               for
               a
               good
               conscience
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               before
               men
               .
            
             To
             a
             good
             conscience
             are
             required
             foure
             things
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Clearenesse
             ,
             2.
             
             Clearing
             ,
             3.
             
             Peace
             ,
             4.
             
             Watchfulnesse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             must
             be
             a
             cleare
             or
             pure
             conscience
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.3
             .
             
             This
             is
             when
             the
             conscience
             is
             cleared
             or
             purged
             from
             naturall
             impurities
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             
               dead
               workes
            
             .
             This
             purity
             is
             not
             native
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             first
             Adam
             ,
             but
             acquisite
             ,
             and
             obtained
             by
             the
             second
             Adam
             :
             for
             the
             materiall
             and
             meritorious
             cause
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             conscience
             ,
             is
             the
             blood
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             hath
             freed
             us
             from
             all
             guilt
             and
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ,
             reconciled
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             become
             our
             peace
             ;
             whereby
             this
             and
             all
             other
             faculties
             are
             purged
             through
             faith
             in
             his
             blood
             .
             Heb.
             9.14
             .
             
               How
               much
               more
               shall
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               purge
               our
               consciences
               from
               dead
               workes
               .
            
          
           
             The
             companions
             of
             this
             purity
             of
             conscience
             are
             two
             .
             First
             ,
             a
             frameing
             of
             conscience
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             torch-light
             for
             the
             
             direction
             of
             it
             :
             for
             ,
             the
             conscience
             being
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             must
             be
             lightsome
             ,
             not
             erronious
             ,
             blinde
             ,
             or
             doubtfull
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             a
             studie
             to
             preserve
             the
             purity
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             unspotted
             before
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             hath
             purity
             of
             conscience
             that
             wanteth
             this
             care
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             It
             must
             be
             a
             clearing
             conscience
             ,
             taking
             the
             Masters
             part
             against
             all
             accusers
             .
             It selfe
             is
             not
             blamelesse
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             can
             justly
             pronounce
             the
             Master
             blamelesse
             .
             And
             this
             is
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             when
             it
             beares
             witnesse
             concerning
             our
             sinnes
             :
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             sinne
             we
             have
             committed
             but
             we
             have
             repented
             the
             same
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             none
             committed
             ,
             but
             wee
             hate
             it
             ,
             wee
             purpose
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             keepe
             a
             watch
             that
             it
             be
             never
             committed
             any
             more
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             it
             witnesseth
             concerning
             our
             persons
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             now
             righteous
             and
             justified
             by
             faith
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             of
             uncleane
             blackmores
             we
             are
             washed
             and
             made
             white
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             and
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ;
             who
             of
             an
             enemy
             is
             become
             a
             friend
             and
             Father
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             when
             it
             witnesseth
             concerning
             our
             graces
             ;
             that
             as
             by
             the
             former
             wee
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             ,
             so
             we
             are
             now
             freed
             from
             the
             power
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             are
             no
             more
             servants
             of
             unrighteousnesse
             ,
             but
             now
             our
             conscience
             tells
             us
             we
             are
             in
             part
             sanctified
             :
             that
             the
             evill
             wee
             doe
             ,
             wee
             hate
             ;
             and
             love
             the
             good
             wee
             doe
             not
             :
             and
             that
             in
             the
             inner
             man
             we
             delight
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             when
             it
             witnesseth
             concerning
             our
             course
             and
             actions
             ,
             that
             now
             they
             are
             wrought
             
             according
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             warrant
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             hath
             commanded
             so
             to
             doe
             them
             .
             Happy
             is
             that
             man
             that
             his
             conscience
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             will
             is
             now
             framed
             to
             Gods
             will
             ;
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             Evangelicall
             obedience
             ,
             which
             stands
             in
             true
             purposes
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             hee
             may
             say
             ,
             since
             the
             time
             of
             his
             calling
             unto
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Acts
             23.1
             .
             
               I
               have
               lived
               in
               all
               good
               conscience
               untill
               this
               day
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             must
             be
             a
             peaceable
             conscience
             ,
             in
             that
             hee
             hath
             done
             or
             not
             done
             :
             it
             is
             at
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             
             and
             with
             it selfe
             .
             This
             is
             when
             it
             excuseth
             the
             person
             aright
             both
             for
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             actions
             .
             First
             ,
             for
             his
             person
             ,
             as
             now
             reconciled
             ,
             justified
             ,
             accepted
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             his
             actions
             ,
             as
             having
             a
             true
             desire
             and
             endeavour
             to
             please
             God
             in
             all
             things
             .
             Now
             the
             conscience
             being
             truly
             peaceable
             ,
             it
             riseth
             up
             to
             be
             truly
             joyfull
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             heart
             merry
             and
             cheerefull
             ,
             as
             a
             continuall
             feast
             :
             neither
             wants
             he
             any
             good
             cheare
             that
             hath
             it
             ,
             Prov.
             15.15
             .
             Nor
             wants
             hee
             good
             company
             that
             hath
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             he
             can
             rejoyce
             alone
             ,
             without
             all
             other
             company
             or
             comforts
             .
             The
             heart
             is
             held
             up
             in
             absence
             of
             all
             worldly
             comforts
             ,
             and
             in
             presence
             of
             all
             worldly
             evills
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             take
             away
             the
             joy
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             must
             be
             a
             watchfull
             ,
             
             not
             a
             sleepy
             conscience
             ,
             a
             waking
             ,
             not
             a
             remorslesse
             conscience
             .
             1.
             
             It
             watcheth
             against
             all
             sinne
             ,
             both
             to
             be
             committed
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             faithfull
             monitor
             ,
             pulls
             the
             Master
             backe
             :
             As
             also
             for
             sinne
             already
             committed
             ,
             and
             smites
             with
             remorse
             and
             biting
             ,
             as
             
               David
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               very
               foolishly
               .
            
          
           
           
             Object
             .
             But
             doth
             not
             a
             bad
             conscience
             shew
             some
             remorse
             after
             sinne
             :
             what
             else
             did
             Iudas
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Yes
             ,
             but
             with
             this
             difference
             :
             1.
             
             A
             bad
             conscience
             hath
             some
             scratch
             on
             the
             outside
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             a
             deeper
             gash
             ,
             and
             an
             incurable
             wound
             ,
             but
             it
             never
             goes
             on
             to
             godly
             sorrow
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             conscience
             doth
             .
             2.
             
             It
             seekes
             not
             to
             the
             remedy
             ,
             but
             sinkes
             under
             the
             burden
             ,
             the
             wound
             bleedes
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             in
             Iudas
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             a
             good
             conscience
             watcheth
             to
             all
             good
             duties
             ,
             and
             occasions
             ,
             desirous
             to
             please
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             conscience
             enlightened
             .
             This
             pure
             ,
             clearing
             ,
             peaceable
             and
             waking
             conscience
             ,
             is
             necessary
             to
             an
             unblameable
             and
             renewed
             spirit
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             seeing
             the
             true
             evidences
             of
             the
             purenesse
             and
             holy
             temper
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             
             are
             holy
             and
             well
             guided
             thoughts
             ,
             wee
             must
             carefully
             looke
             to
             our
             
               thoughts
               and
               cogitations
            
             .
             Here
             1.
             
             Choose
             them
             so
             as
             thou
             be
             sure
             thy
             heart
             be
             a
             receptacle
             of
             holy
             thoughts
             :
             
             examine
             them
             ,
             whence
             they
             come
             ,
             and
             whither
             they
             goe
             ,
             and
             by
             examination
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             some
             vaine
             and
             evill
             thoughts
             ;
             these
             thou
             must
             hate
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             Psal.
             119.113
             .
             And
             if
             thou
             hatest
             them
             ,
             put
             away
             the
             evill
             of
             your
             thoughts
             :
             and
             Ier.
             4.4
             .
             
               Let
               the
               wicked
               forsake
               his
               thoughts
               ,
            
             knowing
             that
             evill
             thoughts
             are
             as
             damnable
             as
             evill
             actions
             :
             Acts
             8.22
             .
             pray
             if
             thy
             thoughts
             may
             be
             forgiven
             ;
             which
             implies
             guilt
             .
             Some
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             wandering
             ,
             roving
             thoughts
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             taken
             up
             as
             vagrants
             ,
             and
             corrected
             ,
             lest
             as
             Dinah
             thou
             be
             defiled
             and
             
             corrupted
             with
             fleshly
             lusts
             ;
             passe
             them
             away
             quickly
             .
             Some
             other
             thou
             shalt
             find
             idle
             thoughts
             but
             unnecessary
             :
             send
             them
             away
             ,
             harbour
             no
             idle
             thoughts
             ,
             nor
             yet
             cast
             them
             out
             without
             censure
             and
             disgrace
             .
             Some
             are
             perhaps
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             lesse
             necessary
             ,
             put
             these
             of
             till
             another
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             necessary
             may
             take
             up
             the
             roome
             .
             Some
             are
             unruly
             thoughts
             rising
             up
             against
             against
             God
             or
             men
             ,
             thoughts
             of
             infidelity
             ,
             of
             revenge
             ,
             dishonourable
             thoughts
             against
             Gods
             servants
             and
             ordinances
             :
             all
             such
             disordered
             and
             proude
             thoughts
             must
             be
             brought
             into
             the
             subjection
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Watch
             them
             well
             ,
             being
             so
             infinite
             ,
             
             so
             quick
             and
             nimble
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             secret
             a
             place
             ;
             being
             also
             so
             slippery
             ,
             so
             soone
             interrupted
             and
             corrupted
             by
             idlenesse
             ,
             by
             society
             ,
             loosenesse
             of
             senses
             ,
             roving
             of
             affections
             ,
             unallowed
             objects
             ;
             therefore
             set
             a
             sharpe
             eye
             upon
             them
             :
             and
             seeing
             that
             will
             not
             serve
             ,
             bring
             them
             under
             Gods
             eye
             ,
             keepe
             them
             close
             to
             God
             :
             for
             as
             the
             husbands
             eye
             and
             presence
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             preserve
             the
             wives
             chastity
             ;
             so
             the
             heart
             betrothed
             to
             God
             ,
             carrying
             it selfe
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             is
             not
             easily
             polluted
             with
             strange
             and
             uncleane
             lusts
             .
          
           
             To
             enforce
             this
             watch
             ,
             know
             ,
             it
             differenceth
             from
             an
             hypocrite
             :
             First
             ,
             an
             hypocrite
             can
             watch
             over
             words
             and
             actions
             in
             respect
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             a
             godly
             man
             watcheth
             over
             his
             thoughts
             ;
             onely
             the
             true
             sanctified
             man
             makes
             conscience
             of
             the
             tenth
             commandement
             ,
             for
             the
             government
             of
             his
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             differenceth
             
             from
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             who
             dare
             not
             act
             many
             evils
             ,
             but
             none
             so
             foule
             ,
             but
             hee
             dare
             insatiably
             minde
             and
             contemplate
             them
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             difference
             ;
             whereas
             wicked
             men
             are
             most
             carelesse
             of
             their
             thoughts
             ;
             the
             godly
             have
             most
             complained
             of
             them
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             and
             then
             have
             beene
             most
             truly
             comforted
             in
             them
             ,
             whiles
             the
             conscience
             of
             thoughts
             hath
             beene
             a
             true
             triall
             of
             their
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Labour
             to
             feede
             thy
             thoughts
             ,
             1.
             with
             the
             sweetest
             ,
             
             2.
             with
             the
             most
             necessary
             objects
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             sweetest
             objects
             are
             heavenly
             things
             :
             Col.
             3.1
             .
             
               Seeke
               the
               things
               which
               are
               above
               ,
            
             Iesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             merits
             ,
             the
             happinesse
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefe
             good
             which
             is
             God
             himselfe
             .
             O
             how
             might
             the
             minde
             be
             fed
             and
             ravished
             with
             these
             contemplations
             !
             what
             sweetnesse
             might
             a
             man
             sweeten
             and
             season
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             vanity
             withall
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             minde
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             and
             thinke
             on
             the
             way
             thither
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             description
             of
             ancient
             beleevers
             ,
             to
             
               thinke
               on
               his
               name
               ?
               Mal.
            
             3.16
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             most
             necessary
             &
             profitable
             thoughts
             are
             ,
             1.
             to
             thinke
             often
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             both
             to
             call
             to
             minde
             some
             sinne
             past
             unrepented
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             prevent
             some
             sinne
             thrusting
             in
             .
             2.
             
             To
             thinke
             on
             good
             duties
             ,
             to
             excite
             to
             some
             duty
             neglected
             ,
             and
             to
             apprehend
             occasion
             and
             season
             of
             some
             offered
             unto
             us
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             vanity
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             our
             departure
             hence
             .
             4.
             
             Of
             Gods
             comming
             to
             judgement
             ,
             and
             our
             finall
             account
             and
             reckoning
             .
             Prov.
             14.22
             .
             
               To
               them
               that
               thinke
               on
               good
               things
               ,
               shall
               be
               mercy
               and
               truth
               .
            
          
           
           
             Now
             whereas
             some
             thinke
             thoughts
             free
             ;
             and
             others
             conceit
             liberty
             ,
             and
             impossibility
             ,
             and
             most
             no
             necessity
             of
             this
             guiding
             the
             conscience
             and
             thoughts
             :
             To
             them
             I
             say
             ,
             First
             ,
             as
             thoughts
             be
             so
             are
             words
             ,
             and
             actions
             :
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             commeth
             thefts
             ,
             adulteries
             ;
             therefore
             rectifie
             these
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             good
             thoughts
             are
             evidences
             of
             the
             Spirits
             presence
             ,
             being
             his
             immediate
             motions
             ,
             wee
             of
             ourselves
             not
             able
             to
             thinke
             one
             good
             thought
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.5
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             God
             will
             call
             them
             to
             strict
             account
             ,
             and
             in
             judgement
             make
             inquisition
             after
             them
             ,
             
               their
               thoughts
               shall
               accuse
               or
               else
               excuse
               one
               another
               ,
               Rom.
            
             2.15
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             even
             good
             thoughts
             are
             recompenced
             :
             David
             had
             but
             a
             thoughts
             to
             build
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             rewarded
             it
             with
             building
             him
             an
             house
             ,
             and
             stablishing
             him
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             7.16
             .
             and
             Psal.
             32.
             
             
               I
               thought
               I
               would
               confesse
               my
               sinne
               ,
               and
               thou
               forgavest
               me
               all
               .
            
             The
             Prodigall
             thought
             to
             returne
             ,
             and
             his
             father
             thought
             to
             meete
             him
             .
             Thus
             carry
             thy
             thoughts
             ,
             begin
             the
             day
             with
             holy
             thoughts
             and
             meditations
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             sweete
             seasoning
             .
             In
             the
             night
             call
             them
             in
             to
             thinke
             of
             God
             and
             holy
             things
             :
             adde
             prayer
             to
             keepe
             them
             in
             temper
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             18.29
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             memory
             must
             be
             made
             and
             kept
             
             unblameable
             .
             And
             that
             is
             two
             wayes
             :
             
             1.
             
             When
             we
             keepe
             in
             fresh
             memory
             our
             sinnes
             and
             declinings
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             be
             humbled
             for
             them
             :
             A
             corrupt
             memory
             is
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             :
             Deut.
             9.7
             .
             
               Remember
               ,
               and
               forget
               not
               how
               thou
               provokedst
               the
               Lord
               to
               anger
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               .
            
             The
             
             memory
             is
             Gods
             register
             and
             officer
             ;
             and
             though
             now
             there
             be
             none
             in
             office
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             it
             will
             bring
             forth
             the
             records
             which
             seemed
             to
             be
             lost
             :
             a
             prelude
             and
             taste
             whereof
             wee
             see
             in
             such
             as
             are
             distressed
             in
             conscience
             .
             2.
             
             When
             we
             keepe
             good
             lessons
             in
             our
             memory
             :
             Rev.
             3.3
             .
             
               Remember
               how
               thou
               hast
               received
               ,
               and
               heard
               ,
               and
               hold
               fast
               ,
               and
               repent
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             Directions
             to
             keepe
             the
             soule
             unblamable
             .
             Every
             man
             may
             holde
             himselfe
             bound
             in
             conscience
             ,
             and
             charged
             by
             God
             with
             the
             safe
             custody
             of
             his
             owne
             soule
             under
             God
             :
             Deut.
             4.9
             .
             
               Take
               heede
               to
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               keepe
               thy
               soule
               diligently
               .
            
             A
             man
             would
             be
             loath
             to
             forfeit
             a
             joynt
             of
             his
             body
             by
             heedlesnesse
             :
             how
             carefully
             doe
             men
             looke
             to
             their
             eyes
             ,
             heads
             ,
             hands
             ,
             and
             every
             member
             ,
             and
             the
             least
             part
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             yet
             more
             carefully
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             ;
             and
             this
             nature
             teacheth
             every
             man
             :
             But
             is
             not
             the
             soule
             that
             better
             part
             ,
             that
             calls
             for
             so
             much
             more
             care
             and
             circumspection
             ;
             and
             this
             grace
             teacheth
             us
             to
             keepe
             our
             soule
             above
             all
             ;
             for
             if
             a
             man
             lose
             his
             soule
             ,
             what
             recompence
             shall
             he
             give
             for
             it
             ?
          
           
             Now
             because
             that
             in
             the
             soule
             is
             included
             ,
             1.
             the
             heart
             ,
             2.
             the
             will
             ,
             3.
             our
             affections
             ,
             all
             these
             faculties
             in
             the
             soule
             must
             be
             kept
             safe
             as
             the
             soule
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             layes
             upon
             us
             a
             necessity
             to
             watch
             them
             narrowly
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             thy
             heart
             the
             precept
             is
             ,
             
             
               ●eep
               thy
               heart
               with
               al
               diligence
               ,
            
             for
             thence
             issueth
             life
             or
             death
             the
             chiefe
             part
             of
             the
             body
             is
             heart
             ,
             the
             fountaine
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefe
             care
             is
             to
             
             keepe
             that
             sound
             ;
             so
             the
             soule
             ,
             the
             heart
             ,
             desires
             ,
             and
             choyces
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             chiefly
             intended
             ,
             for
             thence
             are
             the
             issues
             of
             life
             or
             death
             .
             And
             indeed
             according
             to
             the
             well
             tending
             or
             neglect
             hereof
             the
             constant
             course
             of
             holinesse
             is
             either
             furthered
             or
             hindered
             .
             Besides
             ,
             nature
             in
             the
             framing
             of
             mans
             body
             begins
             with
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             liver
             ,
             and
             other
             inward
             vitalls
             ,
             and
             comes
             last
             to
             the
             face
             and
             other
             outward
             parts
             ;
             teaching
             us
             the
             method
             in
             grace
             where
             to
             begin
             our
             frame
             :
             keepe
             the
             heart
             well
             and
             unblameable
             ,
             
             and
             all
             will
             be
             well
             .
             And
             for
             this
             end
             observe
             some
             rules
             .
          
           
             Fist
             ,
             
             therefore
             if
             thou
             wilt
             keepe
             thy
             heart
             unblameable
             ,
             thou
             must
             keepe
             it
             humble
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             an
             humble
             and
             contrite
             heart
             that
             God
             will
             not
             reject
             ,
             and
             a
             broken
             heart
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             Gods
             delight
             :
             the
             soundnesse
             of
             the
             heart
             is
             the
             through
             breaking
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             plow
             of
             the
             law
             must
             rend
             up
             the
             fallowes
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             fit
             it
             for
             seede
             :
             this
             must
             helpe
             both
             the
             rotting
             and
             rooting
             of
             the
             weedes
             ,
             Ier.
             4.4
             .
             This
             is
             called
             a
             melted
             heart
             in
             Iosiah
             :
             for
             as
             golde
             can
             never
             be
             approoved
             and
             purified
             before
             it
             be
             melted
             ,
             no
             more
             can
             the
             heart
             till
             it
             be
             a
             melted
             heart
             .
             It
             is
             called
             the
             circumcision
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             with
             circumcision
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             Col.
             2.11
             .
             wherein
             the
             foreskinne
             of
             the
             heart
             is
             removed
             ,
             sinfull
             flesh
             ,
             and
             beloved
             lusts
             are
             wounded
             ,
             the
             party
             put
             to
             paine
             ,
             and
             made
             sore
             as
             the
             Sichemites
             ,
             in
             parting
             with
             a
             peece
             of
             his
             owne
             flesh
             .
          
           
             This
             exercise
             of
             painefull
             mortification
             of
             sinne
             is
             the
             entrance
             into
             possession
             of
             a
             good
             heart
             ,
             and
             
             the
             grounds
             of
             all
             soundnesse
             in
             religion
             ,
             whereas
             they
             onely
             prove
             unsound
             and
             rumous
             in
             religion
             who
             never
             were
             soundly
             humbled
             ,
             nor
             traded
             in
             selfe-deniall
             ,
             as
             that
             building
             ,
             when
             the
             foolish
             builder
             would
             not
             be
             at
             paine
             to
             diggge
             deepe
             whereby
             to
             lay
             a
             firme
             and
             sure
             foundation
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             then
             see
             thy
             heart
             be
             not
             onely
             an
             humble
             heart
             ,
             but
             a
             
               cleane
               heart
               :
               Blessed
               are
               the
               pure
               in
               heart
               ,
               Matth.
            
             5.
             striving
             after
             inward
             purity
             as
             well
             as
             outward
             :
             For
             these
             an
             hypocrite
             can
             resist
             ,
             an
             hypocrite
             can
             wash
             the
             outside
             ,
             and
             may
             seeme
             to
             others
             to
             be
             pure
             and
             blamelesse
             :
             But
             an
             heart
             desirous
             to
             free
             it selfe
             from
             blame
             ,
             deadly
             hates
             naturall
             pollutions
             ,
             filthinesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             vile
             thoughts
             and
             lusts
             ;
             and
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             cleane
             without
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             inward
             purifier
             ,
             it
             labours
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             meanes
             ,
             to
             apprehend
             Christs
             merits
             and
             holinesse
             .
             And
             because
             the
             word
             is
             a
             meanes
             of
             purifying
             and
             cleansing
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             Psal.
             119.9
             .
             and
             Christ
             saith
             they
             are
             all
             cleane
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             he
             will
             shew
             himselfe
             in
             embracing
             the
             word
             ,
             in
             heeding
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             framing
             himselfe
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             apply
             his
             heart
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             because
             a
             fusty
             vessell
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             sweete
             waters
             ,
             he
             will
             still
             and
             still
             be
             cleansing
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             capable
             of
             the
             word
             .
             And
             because
             by
             nature
             the
             heart
             is
             foule
             ,
             and
             doth
             every
             day
             contract
             some
             filthinesse
             ,
             wash
             it
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             get
             neare
             unto
             Christ
             to
             have
             part
             in
             his
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             get
             the
             beesome
             
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             sweepe
             it
             daily
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             repentance
             and
             mortification
             ,
             daily
             part
             with
             the
             uncleannesse
             of
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             see
             it
             be
             a
             single
             and
             
               sincere
               heart
            
             ,
             called
             a
             
               true
               heart
               ,
               Heb.
            
             10.22
             .
             
             
               Let
               us
               draw
               neere
               to
               God
               with
               a
               true
               heart
               ,
            
             void
             of
             guile
             ,
             of
             deceit
             ,
             of
             dissimulation
             :
             with
             such
             an
             heart
             as
             Nathaniels
             was
             ,
             commended
             by
             Christ
             ,
             
               a
               true
               Israelite
               in
               whom
               was
               no
               guile
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             heart
             of
             Gods
             delight
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             29.17
             .
             Now
             you
             shall
             know
             the
             singlenesse
             of
             it
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             one
             heart
             ,
             in
             one
             estate
             ,
             
             in
             one
             company
             ,
             and
             another
             in
             another
             ;
             but
             the
             same
             in
             sicknesse
             and
             health
             ,
             on
             the
             Saboth
             and
             on
             the
             weeke
             day
             ,
             the
             same
             in
             tryall
             as
             in
             peace
             :
             but
             if
             there
             be
             any
             difference
             ,
             a
             single
             heart
             will
             be
             better
             in
             a
             bad
             age
             ,
             and
             most
             carefull
             among
             a
             most
             carelesse
             generation
             :
             true
             grace
             is
             like
             light
             ,
             it
             shines
             brightest
             in
             the
             darkest
             roome
             ,
             and
             like
             fire
             hottest
             in
             the
             coldest
             and
             sharpest
             weather
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             shall
             know
             a
             good
             heart
             by
             this
             ,
             it
             cares
             rather
             to
             bee
             good
             than
             seeme
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             carefull
             to
             have
             grace
             than
             seeme
             to
             have
             it
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             onely
             abstaine
             from
             evill
             but
             abhorre
             it
             ,
             Rom.
             12.9
             .
             True
             godlinesse
             and
             soundnesse
             of
             heart
             consists
             in
             the
             power
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             onely
             forbeare
             the
             sinne
             it
             loved
             ,
             but
             loathes
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             sicke
             stomack-doth
             loathe
             that
             meate
             most
             ,
             that
             it
             once
             surfeited
             on
             ,
             and
             what
             once
             cast
             up
             ,
             it
             ever
             hateth
             it
             .
          
           
           
             3
             ▪
             It
             will
             be
             religious
             alone
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             cannot
             get
             company
             it
             will
             be
             singular
             ,
             ●
             good
             heart
             will
             walke
             to
             heaven
             alone
             if
             it
             cannot
             get
             company
             ;
             it
             would
             rather
             have
             company
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             cannot
             it
             will
             rather
             goe
             alone
             to
             heaven
             ,
             than
             any
             where
             else
             with
             company
             .
             Ioshuah
             saith
             ,
             I
             will
             goe
             my
             way
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             not
             goe
             with
             me
             I
             will
             not
             goe
             yours
             :
             
             
               As
               for
               me
               ,
               I
               and
               my
               house
               will
               serve
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             Lot
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             naughty
             generation
             did
             not
             follow
             that
             patterne
             ,
             but
             walked
             alone
             in
             his
             owne
             way
             .
             Eliah
             stood
             alone
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             :
             and
             in
             Iohn
             11.
             
             Mary
             desired
             that
             her
             sister
             would
             come
             and
             sit
             with
             her
             at
             Christs
             feete
             ;
             but
             she
             will
             sit
             downe
             alone
             if
             Martha
             will
             not
             :
             so
             a
             good
             heart
             will
             if
             it
             can
             get
             company
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             be
             glad
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             cannot
             it
             will
             goe
             alone
             :
             But
             a
             false
             heart
             will
             looke
             at
             rulers
             ,
             at
             rich
             men
             ,
             at
             safety
             among
             men
             ,
             at
             lawes
             ,
             at
             multitudes
             ,
             and
             cannot
             abide
             the
             reproach
             of
             singularity
             .
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             see
             thy
             heart
             be
             well
             watched
             ,
             for
             it
             will
             soone
             be
             bowed
             away
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             
             1.
             
             Suspect
             the
             deceit
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             
               it
               is
               deceitfull
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               Ierem.
            
             17.9
             .
             therefore
             thou
             must
             looke
             well
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             flipperinesse
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             deceive
             thee
             else
             ,
             deale
             with
             it
             as
             with
             an
             untrusty
             fellow
             ,
             set
             a
             watchfull
             eye
             over
             him
             to
             keepe
             him
             from
             his
             flippery
             trickes
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Watch
             it
             in
             the
             first
             motions
             of
             sinfull
             thoughts
             ,
             for
             these
             being
             admitted
             
               defile
               the
               man
            
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             justly
             blameable
             ,
             Matth.
             15.18
             .
             Consider
             that
             a
             godly
             man
             is
             said
             to
             have
             
               right
               thoughts
               ,
               Prov.
            
             12.5
             .
             and
             that
             his
             
               desires
               are
               onely
               
               good
            
             ,
             chap.
             11.23
             .
             not
             that
             his
             heart
             is
             quite
             empty
             of
             evill
             motions
             and
             desires
             ,
             but
             hee
             resists
             and
             fights
             against
             them
             ,
             he
             hates
             them
             and
             repents
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             God
             imputes
             them
             not
             .
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Watch
             it
             in
             the
             least
             sinnes
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             greatest
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             is
             unjust
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             is
             unjust
             in
             much
             ,
             a
             pilferer
             will
             easily
             purloyne
             a
             greater
             booty
             .
             Yea
             watch
             it
             well
             not
             onely
             in
             sinnes
             that
             bring
             no
             benefit
             ,
             but
             in
             those
             that
             are
             somewhat
             beneficiall
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             things
             our
             inclinations
             or
             occasions
             carry
             us
             not
             unto
             ,
             but
             those
             which
             run
             with
             the
             streame
             of
             nature
             .
             Herod
             will
             doe
             many
             things
             ,
             but
             leaves
             not
             
               Herodias
               :
               Iehu
            
             destroyes
             Baal
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             calves
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             now
             dangerous
             ,
             hee
             feared
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             walked
             for
             all
             this
             in
             Ieroboams
             sin
             that
             set
             them
             up
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             thy
             watch
             is
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             set
             it
             under
             Gods
             watch
             ,
             keepe
             thy
             heart
             in
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             
             set
             thy selfe
             still
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             not
             sinne
             .
             
               Shall
               I
               doe
               this
            
             (
             saith
             
               Ioseph
               )
               and
               sinne
               against
               God
               ?
            
             Walke
             with
             God
             as
             Henoch
             did
             and
             avoid
             blame
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             let
             thy
             heart
             be
             a
             right
             ordered
             heart
             ,
             
             carried
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             leade
             the
             whole
             m●n
             in
             the
             same
             way
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             ,
             1.
             
             Get
             the
             law
             written
             in
             thy
             heart
             ,
             Psal.
             119.3
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               keepe
               his
               testimonies
               ,
               they
               
               worke
               no
               iniquity
               .
               Ierem.
            
             32.40
             .
             
               I
               will
               write
               my
               law
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               it
               .
            
             Keep
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             it
             sh●ll
             keepe
             thee
             .
             The
             Lord
             having
             written
             his
             Law
             in
             Tables
             ,
             made
             choyce
             of
             the
             Arke
             to
             lay
             up
             the
             same
             in
             ,
             Exod.
             25
             .
             1●
             .
             but
             
             this
             Arke
             must
             be
             laid
             with
             pure
             golde
             within
             and
             without
             ;
             signifying
             ,
             that
             the
             proper
             place
             to
             lay
             the
             word
             in
             is
             a
             sincere
             heart
             both
             within
             and
             without
             :
             any
             other
             but
             this
             will
             shut
             it
             out
             one
             time
             or
             other
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Thou
             must
             see
             thy
             heart
             holde
             and
             hide
             all
             the
             commandements
             :
             Psal.
             119.6
             .
             
               Then
               shall
               not
               I
               be
               confounded
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               respect
               to
               all
               thy
               commandements
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             generall
             sinne
             of
             men
             ,
             they
             desire
             to
             have
             the
             word
             framed
             and
             fitted
             to
             their
             desirable
             and
             unprofitable
             lusts
             ;
             but
             thou
             must
             come
             to
             the
             light
             as
             one
             carefull
             to
             get
             a
             word
             for
             every
             action
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             submitted
             to
             the
             whole
             forme
             of
             doctrine
             delivered
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             Frame
             thy
             heart
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             never
             seeke
             to
             have
             the
             word
             framed
             to
             thy
             heart
             :
             So
             Ely
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             3.18
             .
             
               The
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               good
               :
            
             it
             was
             not
             fitted
             to
             his
             heart
             ,
             being
             a
             lamentable
             prediction
             of
             his
             owne
             ruine
             ,
             and
             the
             ruine
             of
             his
             posterity
             :
             But
             yet
             he
             fitted
             his
             heart
             to
             it
             .
             And
             so
             did
             Abraham
             to
             the
             difficult
             commandement
             ,
             
               Goe
               and
               sacrifice
               thy
               sonne
            
             .
             So
             Hezekiah
             ,
             2
             Kings
             20.19
             .
             
               Good
               is
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               which
               thou
               hast
               spoken
               ,
            
             when
             he
             was
             threatned
             by
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             pride
             :
             he
             frameth
             his
             heart
             unto
             the
             word
             and
             acknowledgeth
             it
             good
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             for
             the
             second
             faculty
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             will.
             And
             because
             a
             perverse
             will
             upheapeth
             the
             measure
             of
             sinne
             and
             blame
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             sinne
             we
             commit
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             a
             preferring
             of
             our
             owne
             will
             before
             Gods
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             man
             should
             keepe
             his
             soule
             without
             
             blame
             ,
             unlesse
             hee
             set
             a
             narrow
             watch
             round
             about
             his
             will
             ,
             to
             keepe
             it
             in
             some
             order
             and
             frame
             with
             the
             most
             righteous
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             which
             end
             ,
             our
             wills
             1.
             must
             be
             denied
             ,
             
             2.
             renewed
             ,
             3.
             freed
             ,
             4.
             framed
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Our
             wills
             by
             nature
             are
             crooked
             and
             rebellious
             ,
             
             the
             naturall
             will
             is
             not
             
               subject
               to
               God
               nor
               can
               be
            
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             naturall
             .
             Now
             the
             cure
             of
             the
             crooked
             will
             is
             to
             deny
             it
             ,
             and
             captivate
             it
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             all
             things
             :
             let
             our
             wills
             loose
             to
             themselves
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             approove
             ,
             improove
             ,
             chuse
             ,
             and
             refuse
             ,
             cleane
             contrary
             to
             God.
             And
             therefore
             as
             he
             that
             must
             set
             up
             a
             frame
             must
             carry
             away
             the
             rubbish
             ;
             so
             must
             hee
             deny
             his
             owne
             will
             ,
             that
             must
             frame
             to
             Gods
             ,
             who
             commandeth
             ,
             
               Honour
               mee
               by
               not
               doing
               your
               owne
               wills
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             must
             be
             renewed
             ,
             
             else
             shall
             a
             man
             still
             fulfill
             the
             will
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             in
             us
             to
             will
             ,
             till
             the
             Lord
             worke
             first
             the
             will
             and
             then
             the
             deede
             ;
             so
             that
             grace
             now
             must
             guide
             thy
             will
             as
             nature
             hath
             formerly
             swayed
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             must
             be
             
               freed
               .
               Voluntas
               est
               libera
               quatenus
               liberata
               :
            
             
             They
             are
             chained
             to
             unrighteousnesse
             :
             and
             when
             the
             
               Sonne
               sets
               us
               free
               we
               are
               free
               indeede
               ,
            
             and
             till
             this
             time
             we
             are
             servants
             of
             sinne
             ,
             whose
             wills
             are
             not
             their
             owne
             ,
             but
             their
             masters
             ;
             we
             must
             every
             day
             seeke
             more
             freedome
             to
             good
             ,
             and
             get
             grace
             against
             the
             bondage
             under
             evill
             ,
             Rom.
             7.25
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             must
             be
             framed
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             but
             one
             will
             betweene
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             
             that
             wee
             may
             
             say
             feelingly
             ,
             
               Thy
               will
               be
               done
            
             .
             This
             is
             when
             the
             will
             determines
             every
             thing
             with
             God
             and
             for
             God
             ,
             both
             in
             matter
             of
             faith
             and
             obedience
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             faith
             and
             repentance
             .
             If
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Gospell
             require
             repentance
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             to
             beleeve
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             let
             thy
             will
             determine
             now
             with
             and
             for
             God
             :
             bewaile
             thy
             sinne
             ,
             beleeve
             the
             promises
             ,
             cast
             thy selfe
             upon
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             claspe
             the
             promises
             against
             reason
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             did
             ,
             in
             receiving
             his
             sonne
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             obedience
             both
             active
             and
             passive
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Active
             ,
             If
             the
             Law
             require
             duties
             to
             be
             done
             to
             God
             or
             man
             ,
             there
             God
             expresseth
             his
             will
             :
             frame
             now
             thy
             will
             to
             such
             duties
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             difficult
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             in
             sacrificing
             his
             sonne
             ;
             never
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             as
             Daniel
             in
             praying
             to
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             ,
             even
             under
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Passive
             ,
             in
             any
             crosse
             or
             affliction
             upon
             thy selfe
             ,
             or
             others
             :
             when
             God
             reveales
             his
             will
             ,
             determine
             thy
             will
             with
             his
             ,
             as
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
            
             39.9
             .
             
               I
               held
               my
               tongue
               ,
               and
               spake
               nothing
               ,
               because
               thou
               (
               Lord
               )
               didst
               it
               .
            
             There
             must
             be
             but
             one
             will
             betweene
             God
             and
             a
             faithfull
             soule
             ,
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             How
             may
             I
             know
             my
             will
             thus
             denied
             ,
             renewed
             ,
             freed
             ,
             and
             framed
             to
             God
             ?
          
           
             
             Answ.
             The
             signes
             of
             it
             are
             ,
             1.
             in
             respect
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             2.
             in
             regard
             of
             sinne
             ,
             3.
             in
             regard
             of
             good
             duties
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             it selfe
             :
             it
             will
             not
             runne
             before
             ,
             
             but
             will
             waite
             upon
             sanctified
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             renewed
             reason
             ;
             it
             will
             not
             inthrall
             the
             light
             of
             the
             minde
             to
             inordinate
             desires
             :
             it
             will
             be
             prooving
             still
             what
             is
             
               the
               good
               and
               acceptable
               will
               of
               God.
            
             It
             will
             resolve
             and
             purpose
             that
             so
             long
             time
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             
               walke
               after
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             know
             it
             in
             regard
             of
             sinne
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             resolute
             in
             resistance
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             occasions
             :
             for
             although
             the
             will
             renewed
             admit
             sinne
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             corruption
             ,
             yet
             it selfe
             is
             in
             great
             part
             set
             against
             sinne
             ,
             that
             it
             willeth
             it
             not
             fully
             ,
             it
             purposeth
             not
             to
             sinne
             :
             as
             
               David
               ,
               I
               vowed
               I
               will
               keepe
               thy
               judgements
            
             ;
             it
             hath
             a
             fast
             purpose
             to
             cleave
             to
             God
             :
             Psal.
             119.104
             .
             and
             
               hates
               all
               the
               wayes
               of
               falshood
               .
            
             2.
             
             When
             it
             yeelds
             to
             sinne
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             griefe
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             sleepe
             in
             sinne
             so
             but
             that
             the
             heart
             waketh
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             7.15
             .
             he
             even
             hateth
             sinne
             while
             he
             is
             a
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             
               I
               hate
               that
               I
               doe
            
             .
             3.
             
             After
             sinne
             it
             riseth
             timely
             by
             repentance
             :
             if
             he
             fall
             into
             sinne
             
               he
               hardens
               not
               his
               heart
               ,
               Prov.
            
             28.14
             .
             he
             wills
             it
             not
             neither
             before
             nor
             after
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             strugling
             and
             a
             reluctation
             in
             him
             against
             it
             :
             and
             thus
             you
             may
             know
             the
             will
             rightly
             framed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             good
             duties
             :
             it
             will
             not
             onely
             be
             well-doing
             ,
             but
             chearefull
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             he
             doth
             good
             duties
             willingly
             ,
             freely
             .
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             in
             doing
             one
             and
             the
             same
             action
             betweene
             a
             good
             man
             and
             a
             wicked
             man
             :
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             will
             renewed
             is
             not
             onely
             to
             take
             opportunity
             to
             doe
             good
             ,
             but
             seeke
             opportunity
             to
             doe
             it
             ;
             it
             
             will
             not
             doe
             good
             of
             constraint
             ,
             but
             will
             doe
             it
             with
             willingnesse
             ;
             he
             will
             doe
             it
             cheerefully
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             Pastour
             feedes
             his
             flocke
             not
             by
             constraint
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             
               willing
               minde
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             Why
             should
             wee
             thus
             looke
             to
             our
             wills
             ?
          
           
             
               Answ.
               First
            
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             Christianity
             is
             rather
             a
             willing
             ,
             than
             a
             doing
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
             thou
             that
             canst
             doe
             no
             more
             ,
             wouldst
             thou
             doe
             lesse
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             no
             greater
             plague
             can
             befall
             a
             man
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             given
             up
             to
             his
             owne
             will
             ,
             the
             holding
             to
             a
             mans
             owne
             will
             ,
             is
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             will
             and
             soule
             too
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             as
             thy
             will
             is
             pleased
             with
             the
             sinne
             ,
             so
             it
             shall
             be
             revenged
             in
             the
             sorrow
             of
             it
             :
             that
             will
             of
             thine
             that
             will
             not
             be
             compelled
             to
             obey
             ,
             shall
             be
             compelled
             to
             suffer
             :
             all
             the
             plagues
             of
             sinne
             by
             a
             just
             recompence
             are
             laid
             upon
             the
             will
             ,
             as
             his
             sinne
             was
             a
             resistance
             ,
             and
             renouncing
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
             for
             in
             hell
             no
             sinner
             shall
             ever
             obtaine
             what
             hee
             would
             ,
             but
             shall
             ever
             sustaine
             what
             hee
             would
             not
             .
             Thus
             God
             brings
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             wilfull
             sinner
             upon
             his
             owne
             head
             ,
             Ezek.
             11.21
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             keepe
             the
             soule
             blamelesse
             we
             must
             narrowly
             watch
             all
             our
             affections
             ,
             wherein
             the
             soule
             moves
             it selfe
             every
             where
             :
             for
             man
             by
             his
             fall
             hath
             lost
             ,
             not
             his
             affections
             ,
             but
             the
             holinesse
             and
             rectitude
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             now
             man
             naturally
             hateth
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             image
             ,
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             in
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             graces
             ,
             he
             feares
             and
             flies
             what
             hee
             should
             most
             joy
             and
             delight
             in
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             himselfe
             ;
             he
             joyes
             in
             swallowing
             the
             pleasures
             of
             
             sinne
             ,
             the
             baytes
             of
             his
             perdition
             ;
             hee
             is
             angry
             and
             impatient
             at
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             Ionas
             ,
             and
             carried
             with
             a
             rageing
             madnesse
             causelesly
             and
             intemperately
             on
             any
             occasion
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             must
             fly
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             regeneration
             which
             doth
             not
             abolish
             affections
             ,
             but
             the
             disordered
             motions
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             restores
             them
             towards
             their
             originall
             rectitude
             and
             goodnesse
             .
             Where
             this
             worke
             of
             grace
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             spirit
             hath
             laid
             no
             bridle
             upon
             the
             affections
             ,
             no
             marvaile
             if
             that
             soule
             runne
             riot
             into
             all
             unruly
             lusts
             ,
             and
             make
             it selfe
             blame-worthy
             ,
             and
             guilty
             every
             moment
             of
             foule
             sinnes
             .
             Yea
             where
             this
             grace
             is
             ,
             care
             must
             be
             to
             preserve
             it
             even
             in
             every
             affection
             ,
             the
             least
             disorder
             of
             any
             of
             which
             is
             enough
             to
             impure
             the
             soule
             and
             leave
             it
             under
             blame
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             rules
             of
             keeping
             the
             affections
             unblameable
             :
             and
             then
             for
             the
             reasons
             .
             
          
           
             I.
             To
             keepe
             thy
             affections
             unblameable
             ,
             thou
             must
             labour
             (
             seeing
             they
             cannot
             be
             unblameable
             if
             they
             be
             not
             good
             in
             the
             rise
             )
             to
             get
             a
             good
             rise
             for
             thy
             affections
             ,
             a
             good
             motion
             must
             be
             from
             a
             good
             mover
             ,
             labour
             to
             see
             who
             is
             the
             mover
             of
             thy
             affections
             ,
             whether
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             wicked
             spirit
             ,
             or
             thine
             owne
             carnall
             spirit
             .
             Excellent
             are
             those
             affections
             that
             are
             moved
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             when
             feare
             ,
             anger
             ,
             love
             ,
             joy
             ,
             griefe
             ,
             are
             1.
             grounded
             on
             just
             causes
             ,
             2.
             guided
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             renewed
             reason
             ,
             for
             the
             Spirit
             never
             moves
             but
             according
             to
             the
             word
             :
             3.
             tempered
             in
             ordinate
             measure
             ,
             now
             they
             become
             servants
             of
             grace
             .
             Whereas
             if
             thy
             owne
             carnall
             
             spirit
             move
             them
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             their
             subject
             ,
             object
             ,
             manner
             ,
             or
             measure
             ;
             now
             they
             turne
             enemies
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             thine
             owne
             soule
             .
          
           
             II.
             Be
             sure
             they
             be
             carried
             upon
             right
             objects
             onely
             ,
             set
             thy
             affections
             where
             Gods
             Spirit
             would
             set
             them
             .
          
           
             
             Here
             first
             ,
             the
             proper
             object
             of
             love
             is
             God
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             not
             for
             his
             gifts
             but
             for
             himselfe
             :
             and
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             if
             any
             man
             love
             not
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             as
             a
             Iesus
             onely
             but
             as
             a
             Lord
             :
             And
             then
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             wee
             must
             covet
             the
             most
             excellent
             gifts
             ,
             and
             with
             
               Mary
               choose
               the
               better
               part
            
             ,
             even
             our
             part
             in
             the
             Gospell
             and
             word
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             then
             entirely
             love
             the
             friends
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             our
             delight
             must
             be
             in
             the
             Saints
             that
             excell
             in
             vertue
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             object
             of
             our
             anger
             is
             sinnes
             ,
             not
             persons
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             the
             sinnes
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             our
             owne
             which
             are
             nearer
             us
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             object
             of
             our
             joy
             ,
             is
             pardon
             of
             sinne
             ,
             Gods
             favour
             and
             countenance
             ,
             Psal.
             4.
             
             It
             is
             wrong
             placed
             when
             it
             is
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Creatour
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             gift
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             giver
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             object
             of
             our
             patience
             ,
             is
             evills
             of
             punishment
             which
             we
             must
             patiently
             suffer
             ,
             but
             not
             evills
             of
             sinne
             as
             Moses
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             of
             our
             feare
             the
             true
             object
             is
             God
             ,
             more
             for
             his
             goodnesse
             than
             greatnesse
             ;
             more
             for
             his
             mercy
             than
             justice
             :
             
               Mercy
               is
               with
               thee
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               Psal.
            
             130.4
             .
             more
             lest
             we
             offend
             him
             than
             
             be
             offended
             by
             him
             :
             And
             so
             in
             the
             rest
             .
             What
             a
             businesse
             now
             is
             it
             to
             keepe
             our
             affections
             upon
             allowed
             and
             warrantable
             objects
             ?
          
           
             III.
             In
             these
             best
             objects
             ,
             see
             they
             be
             most
             vehement
             and
             intense
             .
             To
             doe
             this
             observe
             these
             rules
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             bestow
             on
             the
             best
             things
             the
             best
             affections
             :
             thou
             must
             love
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             with
             all
             thy
             soule
             ,
             all
             thy
             heart
             and
             strength
             ;
             nay
             more
             ,
             thou
             must
             delight
             thy selfe
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             goes
             beyond
             love
             ,
             Psal.
             37.4
             .
             delight
             thy selfe
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             make
             him
             thy
             chiefe
             ,
             seeke
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             with
             most
             fervent
             affections
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             love
             and
             affect
             all
             things
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             onely
             for
             himselfe
             ;
             thou
             must
             love
             nothing
             like
             him
             ,
             much
             lesse
             above
             him
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             all
             against
             him
             :
             in
             all
             his
             creatures
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             actions
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             gifts
             labour
             to
             taste
             his
             sweetnesse
             ,
             Psal.
             34.8
             .
             true
             love
             of
             the
             word
             is
             to
             love
             God
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             the
             true
             love
             of
             our
             neighbour
             is
             to
             love
             God
             in
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             get
             your
             affections
             more
             to
             heaven
             than
             earth
             ,
             as
             an
             higher
             and
             more
             noble
             object
             ,
             Col.
             3.2
             .
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             affect
             heavenly
             things
             unlesse
             thou
             doest
             it
             with
             the
             chiefest
             of
             thy
             affections
             .
             
               Set
               your
               affections
               on
               things
               above
               ,
               and
               not
               on
               things
               below
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             comparatively
             :
             for
             two
             Masters
             cannot
             be
             served
             with
             like
             affection
             ,
             we
             must
             seeke
             spirituall
             and
             heavenly
             things
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             ,
             as
             being
             simply
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             affected
             and
             asked
             ,
             whatsoever
             become
             of
             other
             
             things
             ;
             but
             temporall
             and
             earthly
             with
             condition
             and
             limitation
             ,
             as
             being
             but
             conditionally
             good
             at
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             IIII.
             Hate
             the
             worst
             things
             most
             .
             The
             worst
             thing
             of
             all
             is
             sinne
             ,
             it
             is
             simply
             evill
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             nothing
             else
             :
             wee
             must
             then
             hate
             sinne
             more
             than
             punishment
             ;
             sinne
             simply
             and
             directly
             resisteth
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             so
             doth
             not
             punishment
             ,
             makes
             for
             it
             it
             in
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             justice
             .
             A
             wise
             man
             should
             rather
             chuse
             hell
             than
             Gods
             offence
             .
             Sorrow
             for
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             thy
             owne
             sinne
             ,
             count
             nothing
             so
             shamefull
             as
             that
             ,
             and
             thy selfe
             for
             it
             ;
             feare
             the
             evill
             of
             sinne
             more
             than
             the
             evill
             of
             torment
             ,
             because
             evill
             of
             sinne
             is
             more
             evill
             .
          
           
             V.
             Rejoyce
             in
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             in
             the
             pardon
             of
             sinne
             ,
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             thy
             name
             is
             written
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             ,
             Luk.
             10.20
             .
             Get
             Gods
             image
             into
             thy
             affections
             ,
             frame
             thy
             affections
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             matter
             ,
             manner
             ,
             and
             measure
             ,
             to
             love
             or
             hate
             most
             where
             God
             loveth
             and
             hateth
             ,
             for
             so
             doth
             the
             man
             after
             Gods
             owne
             heart
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             God
             loveth
             his
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             above
             all
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             so
             must
             then
             the
             Christian
             esteeme
             Iesus
             Christ
             above
             ten
             thousand
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             God
             loveth
             his
             word
             dearely
             as
             himselfe
             ,
             being
             a
             resemblance
             of
             himselfe
             in
             all
             his
             Attributes
             ;
             so
             must
             thou
             love
             the
             word
             as
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             nothing
             so
             dearely
             ,
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             :
             Psal.
             119.
             
             
               Oh
               how
               love
               I
               thy
               word
               ,
               all
               the
               day
               long
               it
               is
               my
               delight
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             God
             loveth
             the
             congregation
             and
             assemblies
             
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             the
             places
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             he
             layeth
             
               the
               gates
               of
               Zion
               above
               all
               the
               habitations
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               Psal.
            
             87.2
             .
             so
             must
             thou
             dearely
             love
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             where
             his
             honour
             dwelleth
             ,
             esteeming
             
               one
               day
               there
               better
               than
               a
               thousand
               elsewhere
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             God
             loveth
             his
             Saints
             so
             dearely
             that
             he
             will
             not
             dwell
             in
             heaven
             without
             them
             ,
             so
             must
             thou
             love
             the
             Saints
             dearely
             for
             the
             image
             ,
             and
             in
             imitation
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hateth
             every
             sinne
             with
             an
             infinite
             hatred
             ,
             yea
             his
             
               soule
               abhorres
               it
            
             ;
             so
             must
             thou
             avoid
             and
             hate
             every
             evill
             way
             ,
             even
             
               all
               the
               wayes
               of
               falshood
            
             ,
             yea
             the
             appearance
             of
             evill
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             
               garment
               spotted
               by
               the
               flesh
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             hateth
             the
             society
             and
             congregations
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             his
             presence
             ;
             so
             must
             we
             hate
             the
             company
             and
             society
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             Psal.
             26.5
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hee
             hates
             wicked
             and
             false
             doctrine
             :
             Revel
             .
             2.
             
             
               Thou
               hatest
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Nicholaitans
               which
               I
               also
               hate
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Hee
             hates
             the
             wicked
             manners
             and
             fashions
             of
             men
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             much
             approved
             and
             applauded
             amongst
             men
             :
             so
             must
             thou
             
               hate
               the
               works
               of
               them
               that
               fall
               away
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               cleave
               to
               thee
               ,
               Psal.
            
             101.3
             .
             Thou
             that
             
               lovest
               the
               Lord
               ,
               must
               hate
               all
               that
               is
               evill
               ,
               Psal.
            
             97.10
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Bring
             thy
             affections
             often
             before
             God
             ,
             appeale
             to
             God
             and
             his
             word
             for
             the
             right
             carriage
             of
             them
             ,
             Ioh.
             21.15
             .
             
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               I
               love
               thee
               .
            
             thou
             knowest
             I
             love
             thy
             word
             ,
             thy
             servants
             ,
             
             thy
             house
             ,
             thy
             glory
             :
             So
             Lord
             thou
             knowest
             I
             feare
             thee
             ;
             as
             
               Ioseph
               feared
               to
               sinne
               against
               God
               :
            
             and
             
               Nehemiah
               ,
               I
               feare
               God.
            
             Lord
             thou
             knowest
             I
             hate
             sinne
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             for
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             sinne
             :
             and
             then
             bring
             them
             often
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             word
             to
             confine
             and
             bound
             them
             .
             The
             word
             teacheth
             that
             the
             measure
             of
             our
             love
             to
             God
             is
             without
             measure
             ,
             but
             the
             measure
             of
             all
             our
             love
             to
             other
             things
             is
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             may
             stand
             with
             the
             love
             of
             God
             
               in
               summo
            
             ,
             that
             is
             above
             all
             ,
             it
             teacheth
             that
             all
             earthly
             joy
             is
             with
             reference
             to
             God
             our
             chiefe
             joy
             .
             The
             word
             will
             measure
             our
             anger
             ,
             and
             confine
             it
             to
             a
             small
             time
             ,
             
               the
               Sunne
               must
               not
               goe
               downe
               on
               our
               wrath
               ,
            
             
             it
             alloweth
             us
             to
             be
             angry
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             mingle
             our
             sinfull
             corruption
             with
             it
             .
             Doe
             this
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             our
             affections
             must
             be
             presented
             before
             God
             one
             day
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             let
             us
             examine
             our selves
             ,
             and
             try
             our
             affections
             by
             these
             rules
             before
             named
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Aske
             we
             our selves
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             wee
             love
             or
             hate
             ,
             whether
             our
             affections
             are
             set
             on
             the
             right
             objects
             ,
             and
             carried
             towards
             God
             ,
             or
             against
             evill
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Hath
             the
             Spirit
             carried
             us
             not
             to
             a
             dislike
             ,
             but
             to
             an
             utter
             hatred
             of
             all
             sinne
             :
             none
             is
             so
             bad
             but
             hateth
             some
             sinnes
             .
             The
             prodigall
             hates
             covetousnesse
             :
             The
             Iew
             can
             hate
             a
             Samaritane
             ,
             and
             mixt
             worship
             :
             The
             Pharise
             can
             say
             ,
             I
             thanke
             God
             I
             am
             no
             extortioner
             ,
             no
             adulterer
             :
             But
             just
             hatred
             excited
             by
             the
             Spirit
             is
             generall
             of
             whole
             kindes
             against
             all
             that
             is
             called
             sinne
             ;
             as
             the
             lambe
             hates
             all
             wolves
             ,
             and
             we
             hate
             all
             serpents
             none
             excepted
             .
             
             The
             Law
             bound
             the
             Iew
             to
             hate
             all
             uncleannesse
             ,
             to
             touch
             none
             ,
             but
             that
             defiled
             onely
             the
             body
             :
             the
             least
             of
             this
             uncleannesse
             impureth
             the
             most
             precious
             soule
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Spirit
             never
             raiseth
             hatred
             of
             evill
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             love
             of
             good
             to
             which
             it
             is
             contrary
             .
             Aske
             we
             our selves
             then
             ,
             whether
             doe
             we
             love
             or
             hate
             that
             which
             we
             may
             lawfully
             love
             or
             hate
             because
             God
             loveth
             or
             hateth
             it
             ;
             for
             many
             can
             dislike
             many
             foule
             evills
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             farre
             from
             good
             .
             Many
             can
             forbeare
             evill
             because
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             proclaimes
             against
             it
             ,
             the
             law
             of
             men
             condemne
             it
             ,
             rulers
             punish
             it
             ,
             shame
             attends
             it
             ,
             a
             gracelesse
             man
             can
             doe
             it
             .
             So
             to
             love
             religion
             ,
             love
             the
             truth
             because
             the
             law
             favours
             it
             ,
             the
             kingdome
             embraceth
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             present
             it
             is
             the
             safest
             ;
             all
             this
             is
             but
             pollicie
             ,
             an
             Atheist
             can
             doe
             it
             .
             But
             grace
             embraceth
             truth
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             &
             because
             the
             Truth
             himselfe
             honoureth
             ,
             promoteth
             and
             prospereth
             it
             ,
             and
             commendeth
             it
             to
             our
             love
             and
             trust
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             the
             manner
             ,
             doe
             wee
             love
             and
             hate
             as
             God
             loveth
             and
             hateth
             ,
             as
             he
             loves
             not
             vices
             for
             persons
             sake
             ,
             so
             hee
             hates
             not
             persons
             but
             vices
             .
             Wee
             know
             what
             workes
             are
             hatefull
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             whose
             persons
             belong
             unto
             him
             ;
             therefore
             wee
             must
             hate
             the
             workes
             of
             them
             that
             fall
             away
             ,
             but
             shew
             all
             love
             to
             their
             persons
             still
             .
          
           
             All
             which
             discovers
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             corruption
             in
             our
             affections
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Many
             hate
             sinnes
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             same
             sinnes
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             
             hatred
             of
             the
             person
             and
             not
             of
             the
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             many
             seeme
             to
             hate
             evill
             ,
             but
             not
             out
             of
             love
             to
             goodnesse
             ,
             some
             say
             they
             hate
             Popery
             ,
             but
             are
             farre
             from
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             they
             dislike
             grosse
             profanesse
             ,
             drunkennesse
             ,
             adultery
             ,
             but
             have
             no
             affection
             to
             true
             godlinesse
             ,
             hatred
             of
             evill
             is
             joyned
             with
             cleaving
             to
             good
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             many
             hate
             most
             where
             God
             most
             loves
             ,
             as
             persons
             for
             grace
             sake
             :
             and
             two
             sorts
             of
             men
             are
             the
             butts
             of
             the
             hatred
             of
             this
             age
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Zealous
             and
             godly
             Ministers
             ,
             because
             their
             
             life
             and
             doctrine
             reproove
             evill
             mens
             workes
             :
             Ahab
             hateth
             
               Eliah
               ,
               Hast
               thou
               found
               mee
               O
               mine
               enemy
               ?
            
             the
             more
             they
             love
             ,
             the
             lesse
             they
             are
             loved
             :
             for
             a
             Minister
             to
             hate
             mens
             sinnes
             ,
             or
             to
             speake
             the
             truth
             ,
             doth
             it
             deserve
             such
             hatred
             ?
             If
             we
             should
             love
             mens
             sinnes
             ,
             wee
             should
             hate
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             hate
             not
             our
             brothers
             evill
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             wish
             his
             good
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             generation
             of
             men
             who
             are
             so
             precise
             ,
             
             they
             will
             not
             sweare
             ,
             nor
             be
             drunke
             ,
             nor
             game
             away
             their
             time
             ,
             they
             are
             Iewishly
             strict
             in
             keeping
             the
             Saboth
             ;
             so
             zealous
             as
             they
             cannot
             abide
             the
             sent
             of
             Popery
             ;
             they
             repeate
             sermons
             ,
             pray
             in
             their
             families
             ,
             cleave
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             so
             curious
             and
             nice
             ,
             they
             will
             touch
             nothing
             that
             is
             uncleane
             .
             But
             are
             these
             hated
             of
             God
             ?
             Nay
             are
             they
             not
             in
             singular
             favour
             with
             him
             ?
             2.
             
             Are
             not
             their
             workes
             objected
             against
             them
             ,
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             imposed
             by
             God
             upon
             all
             Christians
             upon
             paine
             of
             damnation
             ?
             as
             to
             
             hate
             swearing
             ,
             to
             be
             strict
             in
             the
             Saboth
             ,
             to
             detest
             Popery
             ,
             to
             be
             frequent
             hearers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             Gods
             worship
             in
             the
             family
             ,
             to
             cleave
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             get
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             evill
             men
             ?
             In
             this
             way
             which
             they
             call
             heresie
             ,
             must
             we
             worship
             God.
             3.
             
             All
             this
             zeale
             against
             zeale
             is
             kindled
             not
             with
             a
             coale
             from
             the
             Altar
             ,
             but
             fired
             with
             a
             flame
             from
             hell
             ,
             Iohn
             15.19
             .
             
               Because
               I
               have
               chosen
               you
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               therefore
               the
               world
               hateth
               you
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             How
             generall
             is
             the
             hatred
             of
             grace
             ,
             by
             gracelesse
             men
             that
             pinch
             and
             reproach
             good
             affections
             ?
             zeale
             they
             call
             distemper
             ,
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             is
             but
             melancholy
             ,
             and
             next
             to
             madnesse
             ;
             love
             of
             the
             word
             is
             but
             precisenesse
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             needes
             ;
             love
             of
             good
             men
             but
             faction
             and
             partiality
             ;
             hatred
             of
             every
             evill
             worke
             but
             singularity
             ;
             holinesse
             a
             kinde
             of
             heresie
             ,
             purity
             ,
             hollownesse
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             nought
             .
             How
             unlike
             is
             the
             world
             to
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             who
             commended
             shewes
             of
             goodnesse
             in
             the
             young
             man
             ;
             never
             quenched
             smoking
             flaxe
             ,
             but
             kindled
             it
             and
             enflamed
             it
             :
             and
             whosoever
             hateth
             grace
             in
             another
             ,
             first
             hates
             it
             in
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             How
             generally
             doe
             we
             love
             and
             cherish
             in
             our selves
             what
             the
             Lord
             hateth
             ?
          
           
             First
             ,
             hath
             hee
             not
             specially
             manifested
             his
             hatred
             against
             an
             outward
             forme
             of
             religion
             ,
             severed
             from
             the
             power
             and
             life
             of
             it
             ?
             Esay
             1.14
             .
             
               My
               soule
               hateth
               your
               feasts
               and
               new
               Moones
               ,
            
             his
             owne
             institutions
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             severed
             from
             faith
             ,
             truth
             ,
             and
             inward
             holinesse
             ?
             
             But
             how
             generall
             is
             the
             profession
             of
             religion
             without
             power
             ?
             prayer
             of
             words
             not
             of
             spirit
             ?
             hearing
             without
             conscience
             of
             doing
             ?
             washing
             the
             outside
             when
             all
             is
             foule
             within
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             how
             great
             indignation
             hath
             he
             testified
             against
             people
             unfaithfull
             in
             the
             covenant
             ,
             as
             a
             jealous
             husband
             hates
             the
             wife
             of
             his
             bosome
             that
             playeth
             false
             with
             him
             ?
             Ier.
             12.8
             .
             yet
             how
             universall
             is
             our
             unfaithfulnesse
             to
             God
             ?
             the
             contempt
             of
             grace
             ?
             the
             slighting
             of
             the
             meanes
             ?
             the
             Apostacy
             and
             turning
             backe
             of
             the
             kingdome
             from
             God
             ?
             So
             as
             we
             see
             how
             our
             affections
             are
             swerved
             from
             the
             rule
             ,
             and
             what
             great
             neede
             we
             have
             to
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             a
             more
             carefull
             watch
             over
             our
             affections
             .
          
           
             
             Consider
             therefore
             and
             see
             the
             mischiefe
             of
             disordered
             affections
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             how
             powerfully
             they
             draw
             us
             from
             Christian
             duties
             ;
             as
             ,
             how
             they
             interrupt
             prayers
             ,
             
             which
             was
             the
             Apostles
             argument
             betweene
             man
             and
             wife
             :
             an
             heart
             troubled
             with
             passions
             cannot
             be
             familiar
             with
             God
             ,
             nor
             behold
             his
             face
             no
             more
             than
             a
             man
             can
             see
             his
             owne
             face
             in
             a
             troubled
             water
             .
             Consider
             how
             they
             hinder
             the
             powerfull
             working
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.1
             .
             
               Therefore
               lay
               aside
               all
               malice
               ,
               envie
               ,
               &c.
               and
               then
               receive
               the
               word
               :
            
             A
             full
             vessell
             can
             receive
             no
             liquor
             ;
             sweete
             water
             in
             a
             fusty
             vessell
             is
             but
             lost
             :
             seede
             cast
             among
             thornes
             commeth
             to
             nought
             :
             how
             they
             unsettle
             the
             heart
             in
             grace
             ,
             pulling
             it
             off
             from
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             from
             exercise
             of
             grace
             ,
             from
             the
             joyes
             and
             consolations
             
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             For
             as
             no
             man
             can
             see
             the
             beames
             of
             the
             Sunne
             when
             the
             heavens
             are
             covered
             with
             clouds
             ;
             so
             cannot
             the
             soule
             discerne
             the
             shining
             beames
             of
             Gods
             love
             when
             it
             is
             clouded
             with
             passion
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             how
             potent
             are
             unruly
             affections
             to
             draw
             us
             from
             our
             duty
             ,
             so
             suddenly
             and
             violently
             doe
             they
             carry
             us
             into
             many
             sinnes
             ;
             how
             suddenly
             are
             great
             professours
             snatched
             into
             the
             love
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             Apostates
             as
             Iudas
             and
             Demas
             ?
             How
             doth
             the
             love
             of
             the
             world
             draw
             on
             a
             number
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             drowne
             men
             in
             lusts
             and
             perdition
             ?
             How
             suddenly
             was
             David
             snatched
             into
             foulest
             sinnes
             not
             watching
             his
             affections
             ?
             How
             was
             Peter
             pulled
             from
             his
             purposes
             and
             promises
             by
             inordinate
             selfe-love
             to
             the
             deniall
             of
             his
             Master
             ?
          
           
             Acquaint
             thy selfe
             with
             the
             difficulty
             of
             guiding
             the
             affections
             aright
             ,
             
             for
             though
             the
             common
             errour
             thinke
             it
             the
             easiest
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             nature
             cannot
             reach
             it
             :
             for
             what
             a
             divine
             wisdome
             is
             required
             ,
             holily
             to
             temper
             the
             affections
             ,
             and
             keepe
             them
             even
             :
             To
             temper
             faith
             and
             feare
             ,
             that
             they
             enterfeare
             not
             :
             to
             mingle
             love
             and
             hatred
             ,
             that
             they
             entrench
             not
             one
             another
             ;
             to
             holde
             the
             ballance
             even
             betweene
             Moses
             zeale
             ,
             and
             Moses
             meeknesse
             :
             to
             contend
             for
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             contentious
             :
             to
             be
             couragious
             and
             bolde
             ,
             and
             yet
             suspitious
             and
             alwayes
             fearefull
             :
             to
             be
             christianly
             patient
             ,
             and
             not
             stoically
             insensible
             :
             The
             same
             Spirit
             must
             afford
             this
             wisdome
             that
             appeared
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             dove
             and
             of
             fire
             .
          
           
           
             
             Consider
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             care
             and
             carriage
             of
             our
             affections
             :
             1.
             
             In
             beholding
             the
             numbers
             of
             occasions
             which
             daily
             thrust
             in
             upon
             us
             ,
             to
             thrust
             them
             besides
             their
             right
             objects
             ,
             and
             enthrall
             us
             in
             pride
             ,
             unjust
             anger
             ,
             envie
             ,
             wantonnesse
             ,
             carnall
             love
             ,
             feare
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             were
             there
             no
             such
             outward
             occasions
             ,
             who
             feeles
             not
             the
             spirit
             in
             him
             lust
             after
             envie
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             forbidden
             fruites
             ?
             so
             as
             all
             care
             is
             too
             little
             wisely
             to
             watch
             and
             prevent
             the
             continuall
             disorder
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             by
             his
             affections
             .
             2.
             
             What
             great
             necessity
             is
             it
             that
             wise
             Christians
             difference
             themselves
             from
             common
             men
             :
             it
             is
             a
             great
             weaknesse
             to
             corrupt
             our
             affections
             by
             the
             provocations
             of
             wicked
             men
             ;
             to
             shoote
             in
             their
             bowe
             ,
             to
             doe
             as
             they
             doe
             .
             But
             the
             godly
             must
             be
             different
             from
             them
             ,
             not
             feare
             with
             their
             feare
             ,
             nor
             joy
             with
             their
             joy
             ,
             nor
             kindle
             anger
             by
             theirs
             ,
             nor
             curse
             when
             they
             curse
             ,
             but
             blesse
             and
             pray
             ,
             nor
             walke
             in
             their
             way
             :
             for
             as
             wilde
             beasts
             cannot
             hurt
             him
             that
             keepes
             out
             of
             their
             walke
             ,
             so
             wicked
             men
             cannot
             seize
             on
             us
             to
             wrong
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             enter
             not
             into
             their
             way
             and
             walke
             .
          
           
             
             Consider
             the
             praise
             ,
             the
             comfort
             of
             all
             religious
             duties
             .
             Yea
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             practise
             of
             all
             religion
             it selfe
             stands
             in
             affection
             and
             desire
             ,
             Christian
             perfection
             is
             in
             affection
             ,
             not
             in
             action
             ,
             much
             lesse
             speculation
             and
             contemplation
             ;
             and
             hence
             receives
             his
             denomination
             ,
             Iob
             28.28
             .
             
               The
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               wisdome
               .
            
             All
             wise
             and
             religious
             walking
             is
             included
             under
             the
             affections
             :
             of
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             whole
             law
             are
             all
             comprized
             under
             the
             affection
             of
             Iob.
             
             
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             comfort
             of
             these
             duties
             riseth
             out
             of
             the
             affection
             rather
             than
             action
             .
             Art
             thou
             a
             Minister
             ?
             whether
             is
             thy
             comfort
             more
             to
             speake
             of
             good
             things
             than
             to
             affect
             them
             ?
             what
             if
             thou
             hast
             Angelicall
             abilities
             to
             discourse
             of
             faith
             ,
             love
             ,
             zeale
             ,
             hatred
             of
             evill
             ,
             and
             thy selfe
             scorne
             and
             hate
             these
             things
             when
             and
             where
             thou
             seest
             them
             ?
             
               If
               I
               had
               all
               gifts
               and
               want
               love
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             
               Paul
               )
               I
               were
               nothing
               ;
               knowledge
               puffeth
               up
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               love
               that
               edifieth
               .
            
             Art
             thou
             a
             hearer
             ,
             and
             wouldest
             have
             comfort
             of
             hearing
             ,
             what
             doest
             thou
             affect
             in
             hearing
             ?
             to
             censure
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             curiously
             to
             feede
             thy
             judgement
             ,
             or
             to
             enable
             thy
             discourse
             ,
             this
             will
             not
             doe
             it
             :
             But
             to
             heare
             with
             pure
             intentions
             ,
             of
             feeding
             the
             soule
             ,
             of
             doing
             duties
             to
             get
             our
             hearts
             sanctified
             ,
             our
             affections
             whetted
             ,
             our
             obedience
             bettered
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             the
             power
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             within
             us
             ,
             all
             which
             the
             Lord
             knowes
             is
             the
             intent
             of
             a
             very
             few
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             acceptance
             of
             these
             duties
             is
             more
             by
             the
             affection
             than
             the
             action
             ;
             and
             the
             action
             without
             the
             affection
             is
             as
             a
             body
             without
             a
             soule
             :
             yea
             where
             the
             action
             was
             gloriously
             performed
             ,
             the
             Lord
             still
             wanted
             some
             proportion
             of
             affection
             ;
             as
             in
             many
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             .
             Such
             a
             one
             did
             such
             and
             such
             good
             things
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             and
             affection
             ;
             and
             then
             all
             the
             labour
             is
             lost
             ,
             the
             reward
             perisheth
             ,
             and
             thy
             expectation
             is
             frustrate
             .
             And
             in
             the
             feeblest
             actions
             of
             his
             children
             the
             Lord
             sees
             a
             good
             compensation
             made
             of
             the
             defect
             ,
             by
             the
             sincerity
             of
             the
             affection
             .
          
           
           
             
             Consider
             the
             fruite
             of
             this
             care
             worth
             all
             our
             labour
             in
             it
             :
             for
             ,
             First
             ,
             As
             one
             disordered
             affection
             drawes
             on
             another
             ,
             pride
             begets
             anger
             ,
             anger
             begets
             envie
             ,
             and
             envie
             begets
             hatred
             ,
             and
             so
             murther
             :
             So
             one
             good
             affection
             begets
             another
             ,
             love
             begets
             feare
             ,
             feare
             begets
             humility
             ,
             and
             humility
             is
             a
             fruitfull
             mother
             of
             many
             vertues
             :
             So
             good
             affections
             beget
             good
             actions
             ,
             good
             actions
             good
             habits
             ,
             good
             habits
             a
             good
             unblamable
             life
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             care
             settles
             and
             fastens
             the
             affections
             upon
             solid
             objects
             and
             comforts
             ,
             if
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             joy
             ,
             love
             ,
             feare
             ,
             desire
             and
             delight
             be
             God
             ,
             the
             fruite
             is
             internall
             and
             eternall
             ,
             this
             
               joy
               none
               shall
               take
               away
            
             .
             But
             the
             wicked
             mans
             heart
             in
             laughter
             is
             sorrowfull
             ,
             and
             for
             continuance
             is
             as
             of
             thornes
             crackling
             under
             the
             pot
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             all
             affections
             displaced
             on
             wrong
             objects
             ,
             so
             they
             lose
             both
             affections
             and
             objects
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             looke
             what
             way
             we
             will
             ,
             the
             well
             guiding
             of
             our
             affections
             seasons
             our
             lives
             with
             much
             sweetnesse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Looke
             at
             God
             ,
             it
             holds
             Gods
             affection
             to
             us
             :
             how
             well
             is
             the
             Lord
             pleased
             when
             our
             desires
             and
             affections
             are
             conformable
             to
             his
             ?
             How
             acceptable
             is
             our
             obedience
             to
             him
             when
             wee
             are
             holy
             as
             hee
             is
             holy
             ,
             mercifull
             as
             hee
             is
             mercifull
             ;
             when
             we
             walke
             in
             love
             as
             he
             hath
             loved
             us
             ?
             when
             his
             affections
             are
             the
             rule
             of
             ours
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             framed
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             affections
             flow
             from
             his
             righteous
             will.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             holds
             Gods
             presence
             with
             us
             in
             his
             ordinances
             :
             Rev.
             2.
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             had
             fallen
             
             from
             her
             first
             love
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             little
             sparke
             was
             left
             ,
             shee
             hated
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Nicholaitans
             which
             he
             hated
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             remove
             the
             Candlesticke
             ,
             at
             least
             if
             shee
             recover
             her
             affection
             .
             And
             this
             is
             our
             case
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             wonderfully
             fallen
             from
             her
             first
             love
             ;
             and
             why
             doth
             the
             Lord
             spare
             our
             Candlesticke
             ,
             and
             holde
             up
             our
             light
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             above
             all
             Countries
             about
             us
             ?
             surely
             though
             wee
             are
             fallen
             from
             our
             first
             love
             and
             zeale
             ,
             yet
             a
             little
             sparke
             of
             love
             is
             left
             in
             some
             poore
             despised
             ones
             ,
             which
             holds
             life
             and
             soule
             in
             us
             ;
             and
             some
             hatred
             of
             
               Romish
               Nicholaitans
            
             :
             for
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             the
             lawes
             ,
             and
             doctrine
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             hates
             the
             doctrine
             and
             workes
             of
             the
             Nicholaitans
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             weake
             affection
             yet
             God
             spares
             our
             Candlesticke
             .
             But
             let
             us
             quicken
             our
             hatred
             more
             ,
             for
             as
             our
             first
             love
             is
             in
             great
             part
             gone
             ,
             so
             if
             our
             hatred
             of
             evill
             goe
             to
             ,
             all
             is
             gone
             ,
             God
             shall
             see
             nothing
             to
             spare
             our
             Candlesticke
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             holds
             us
             with
             God
             in
             the
             sweete
             fruition
             of
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             it
             kindles
             and
             keepes
             in
             us
             love
             ,
             feare
             ,
             zeale
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             life
             of
             our
             service
             and
             soules
             :
             and
             in
             all
             these
             the
             affection
             is
             more
             respected
             than
             the
             action
             .
             It
             holds
             us
             fast
             to
             the
             truth
             .
             What
             is
             it
             but
             zealous
             affection
             that
             will
             make
             us
             buy
             the
             truth
             at
             any
             rate
             ;
             what
             is
             the
             truths
             keeper
             but
             love
             ;
             what
             else
             but
             love
             makes
             us
             labour
             for
             it
             ,
             suffer
             for
             it
             ,
             die
             for
             it
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Strong
             and
             earnest
             affections
             to
             God
             make
             
             us
             profitable
             to
             men
             ,
             provokes
             us
             to
             mercy
             ,
             compassion
             ,
             beneficence
             ,
             helpefull
             to
             all
             that
             neede
             us
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             makes
             us
             enjoy
             our selves
             ,
             
               by
               patience
               wee
               possesse
               our
               soules
               ,
            
             love
             holds
             God
             in
             possession
             ;
             charity
             makes
             us
             possesse
             our
             brethren
             ,
             and
             patience
             puts
             us
             in
             possession
             of
             our selves
             .
             Sanctified
             affections
             uphold
             the
             heart
             with
             joy
             unspeakable
             and
             glorious
             ,
             and
             leade
             a
             man
             happily
             to
             an
             happy
             estate
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             well
             guiding
             of
             affections
             begins
             the
             life
             of
             heaven
             upon
             earth
             ;
             for
             the
             life
             of
             heaven
             is
             when
             the
             soule
             so
             cleaves
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             become
             like
             him
             ,
             when
             wee
             shall
             never
             love
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             he
             loveth
             ,
             nor
             hate
             but
             what
             hee
             hateth
             ,
             and
             this
             perfection
             wee
             must
             begin
             even
             here
             upon
             earth
             .
          
           
             III.
             Now
             after
             the
             spirit
             and
             soule
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             these
             directions
             by
             which
             the
             body
             and
             outward
             man
             may
             be
             kept
             blamelesse
             .
             All
             of
             them
             may
             bee
             reduced
             to
             that
             precept
             in
             the
             1
             Tim.
             4.12
             .
             
               Be
               examples
               unto
               others
               in
               conversation
               ,
               and
               in
               communication
               :
            
             the
             outward
             man
             must
             exercise
             inward
             grace
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             for
             conversation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             private
             or
             publicke
             ,
             and
             in
             both
             ,
             a
             Christian
             must
             set
             himselfe
             a
             patterne
             of
             godlinesse
             :
             1
             Pet.
             1.15
             .
             
               Be
               holy
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               conversation
               ,
            
             in
             Gods
             house
             ,
             thine
             owne
             house
             ,
             in
             thine
             owne
             closet
             and
             privacy
             ,
             Psal.
             101.2
             .
             
               David
               walked
               wisely
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               house
               .
               Isaac
            
             in
             the
             field
             alone
             meditates
             and
             prayeth
             ,
             Gen.
             24.63
             .
             yea
             the
             women
             must
             be
             in
             such
             
             behaviour
             as
             becommeth
             holinesse
             ,
             2
             Tit.
             2.3
             .
             Rules
             for
             conversation
             are
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Generall
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Particular
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             generall
             rules
             are
             five
             .
          
           
             
               Glorifie
               God
               in
               your
               bodies
               and
               spirits
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               they
               are
               his
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.20
             .
             And
             then
             we
             glorifie
             God
             in
             our
             bodies
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             when
             we
             consecrate
             them
             to
             his
             service
             ,
             leading
             an
             holy
             and
             godly
             life
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             is
             holy
             we
             be
             also
             holy
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             conversation
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.11
             .
             Ephes.
             1.4.6
             .
             to
             be
             holy
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             grace
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             wee
             outwardly
             acknowledge
             and
             publish
             the
             glory
             and
             majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             offering
             him
             the
             calves
             of
             our
             lippes
             ,
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             praise
             ,
             and
             telling
             what
             hee
             hath
             
               done
               for
               our
               soules
               ,
               Psal.
            
             50.23
             .
             
               he
               that
               praiseth
               me
               glorifieth
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             when
             by
             our
             holy
             conversation
             wee
             invite
             others
             to
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             when
             
               men
               seeing
               our
               good
               workes
               glorifie
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               Matth.
            
             5.16
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             reasons
             of
             the
             precept
             are
             strong
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Our
             bodies
             they
             are
             his
             ,
             by
             creation
             ,
             redemption
             
             and
             preservation
             ;
             and
             should
             not
             every
             workmanship
             serve
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             workeman
             ?
             should
             not
             the
             thing
             bought
             with
             a
             deare
             price
             be
             usefull
             to
             the
             buyer
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             not
             onely
             his
             ,
             but
             his
             Temples
             .
             
             The
             law
             of
             nature
             commands
             the
             Temples
             of
             God
             to
             be
             kept
             pure
             and
             cleane
             :
             the
             Heathens
             would
             with
             great
             charge
             decke
             the
             Temples
             of
             
             their
             gods
             ;
             though
             some
             that
             would
             goe
             for
             Christians
             care
             not
             how
             Gods
             house
             lieth
             :
             their
             kitchins
             and
             stables
             shall
             lie
             handsomer
             than
             Gods
             house
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             hinder
             it
             in
             themselves
             or
             others
             .
             Now
             our
             bodies
             are
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             where
             should
             God
             be
             glorified
             and
             praised
             ,
             and
             receive
             oblations
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             owne
             Temple
             ?
          
           
             
             3.
             
             To
             sinne
             against
             our
             owne
             bodies
             is
             to
             commit
             sacriledge
             against
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             profanely
             to
             spoile
             Gods
             Temple
             of
             the
             holy
             treasures
             and
             vessells
             that
             were
             laid
             up
             in
             it
             :
             And
             he
             that
             
               destroyes
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               him
               will
               God
               destroy
               ,
            
             
             and
             one
             way
             or
             other
             will
             the
             Lord
             testifie
             his
             wrath
             against
             his
             owne
             sacred
             Temple
             so
             profaned
             :
             Christ
             will
             whippe
             buyers
             and
             sellers
             out
             of
             his
             Temple
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             returne
             hee
             will
             overthrow
             the
             Temple
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             a
             stone
             shall
             not
             be
             left
             upon
             a
             stone
             .
             How
             suffered
             the
             Lord
             Ierusalem
             the
             holy
             City
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             the
             Arke
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             to
             be
             carried
             captive
             when
             they
             were
             profaned
             ?
             Doe
             thou
             robbe
             God
             of
             that
             glory
             which
             he
             expecteth
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             thy
             body
             ,
             his
             hand
             will
             be
             against
             thee
             in
             severity
             .
             And
             as
             the
             more
             holy
             the
             place
             profaned
             ,
             the
             more
             wrath
             brake
             out
             :
             so
             the
             more
             profession
             of
             holinesse
             thou
             makest
             ,
             if
             thou
             glorifie
             not
             God
             in
             body
             and
             spirit
             ,
             the
             more
             severe
             shall
             bee
             thy
             ruine
             .
          
           
             Ierom
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             Paulinus
             tells
             him
             that
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Adrian
             to
             Constantine
             the
             great
             ,
             those
             most
             famous
             and
             priviledged
             places
             above
             
             all
             other
             were
             most
             profaned
             and
             rejected
             by
             God.
             So
             as
             in
             the
             very
             place
             of
             Christs
             resurrection
             there
             was
             erected
             an
             image
             of
             Iupiter
             :
             On
             the
             hill
             where
             the
             Crosse
             was
             set
             up
             was
             erected
             a
             marble
             statue
             for
             Venus
             ,
             goddesse
             of
             lust
             .
             In
             Bethlem
             famous
             for
             Christs
             birth
             ,
             was
             set
             the
             grove
             of
             Adonis
             ,
             where
             the
             women
             at
             a
             set
             time
             every
             yeare
             were
             wont
             to
             lament
             Adonis
             the
             Parramour
             of
             Venus
             .
             Even
             these
             places
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             his
             passion
             and
             his
             birth
             ,
             the
             Lord
             makes
             them
             eye-markes
             of
             his
             judgements
             .
             If
             God
             spare
             not
             the
             most
             holy
             places
             ,
             if
             profaned
             ;
             upholde
             his
             glory
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             thy
             body
             ,
             else
             his
             jealousie
             will
             not
             spare
             thee
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             generall
             rule
             ,
             is
             ,
             in
             Rom.
             6.13
             .
             
               Take
               
               heede
               thou
               give
               not
               up
               thy
               members
               weapons
               of
               unrighteousnesse
               to
               sinne
               ,
               but
               of
               righteousnesse
               to
               God.
            
             The
             Apostle
             speaketh
             to
             those
             that
             are
             regenerate
             ,
             who
             are
             said
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             Gods
             grace
             makes
             them
             able
             to
             doe
             :
             And
             first
             ,
             drawes
             their
             eyes
             backe
             to
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             and
             corruption
             in
             which
             lately
             they
             were
             ,
             while
             sinne
             reigned
             in
             their
             mortall
             bodies
             :
             to
             which
             as
             to
             an
             Emperour
             ,
             1.
             they
             yeelded
             obedience
             ,
             2.
             tooke
             up
             weapons
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             owne
             members
             ,
             and
             powers
             of
             body
             and
             minde
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             sinne
             ,
             as
             resolute
             subjects
             to
             that
             commander
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             and
             then
             drawes
             them
             to
             doe
             as
             much
             now
             for
             grace
             ,
             unto
             which
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             for
             corruption
             while
             they
             went
             freely
             after
             the
             motions
             and
             commands
             of
             sinne
             .
             
               Give
               up
               your
               members
               weapons
               of
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             
             implies
             that
             every
             regenerate
             man
             stands
             in
             a
             pitcht
             field
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Commander
             or
             Generall
             is
             grace
             or
             righteousnesse
             ,
             the
             quarrell
             is
             for
             God
             ,
             his
             glory
             ,
             his
             cause
             joyned
             with
             our
             salvation
             :
             the
             weapons
             are
             our
             owne
             members
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             give
             up
             to
             righteousnesse
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             First
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             new
             commandements
             from
             grace
             ,
             as
             the
             souldier
             depends
             on
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             Generall
             for
             his
             direction
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             must
             frame
             to
             ready
             obedience
             ,
             be
             the
             service
             never
             so
             difficult
             or
             dangerous
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             stoutly
             and
             couragiously
             fight
             against
             sinne
             ,
             as
             formerly
             before
             regeneration
             we
             did
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             acquit
             our selves
             like
             men
             .
             And
             good
             reason
             :
             for
             ,
             1.
             
             Kings
             are
             maintained
             and
             held
             up
             in
             their
             throne
             ,
             First
             ,
             in
             peace
             ,
             by
             the
             ready
             obedience
             of
             their
             subjects
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             warre
             ,
             by
             their
             willingnesse
             to
             fight
             for
             them
             :
             If
             subjects
             will
             doe
             neither
             of
             these
             ,
             the
             King
             must
             fall
             .
             So
             whatsoever
             profession
             we
             make
             of
             grace
             ,
             if
             thus
             we
             withdraw
             our
             members
             from
             the
             rule
             ,
             from
             the
             quarrell
             of
             grace
             ;
             grace
             is
             deposed
             from
             his
             reigne
             ,
             and
             sinne
             stands
             in
             his
             state
             and
             power
             .
             2.
             
             Weapons
             and
             Armes
             are
             used
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Country
             ,
             and
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Country
             ,
             but
             not
             against
             them
             ;
             it
             is
             high
             treason
             for
             a
             subject
             to
             take
             up
             Armes
             against
             his
             Prince
             ,
             none
             will
             doe
             this
             against
             the
             King
             or
             his
             friends
             ,
             but
             robbers
             and
             common
             enemies
             :
             So
             it
             high
             is
             treason
             for
             a
             man
             to
             imploy
             the
             members
             of
             his
             body
             against
             Grace
             his
             Generall
             and
             Commander
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             exhorteth
             us
             to
             give
             up
             our
             bodies
             and
             
             members
             as
             weapons
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             being
             called
             unto
             grace
             ,
             let
             the
             whole
             outward
             man
             follow
             the
             commands
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             our
             whole
             course
             and
             conversation
             
             labour
             to
             expresse
             Gods
             Image
             ,
             not
             contenting
             our selves
             to
             get
             it
             into
             our
             nature
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             into
             our
             conversation
             .
             Rom.
             8.1
             .
             
               Walke
               not
               after
               the
               flesh
               but
               after
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             Men
             deceive
             themselves
             while
             they
             content
             themselves
             with
             a
             supposed
             presence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             while
             there
             is
             no
             walking
             after
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             going
             after
             the
             Spirit
             as
             a
             guide
             and
             leader
             of
             their
             speeches
             and
             actions
             :
             for
             that
             man
             who
             must
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             condemnation
             of
             sinne
             ,
             must
             be
             freed
             also
             from
             vaine
             conversation
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
             The
             power
             of
             sinne
             must
             be
             beaten
             downe
             in
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             vanities
             of
             life
             and
             pleasure
             must
             be
             suppressed
             ,
             which
             still
             thrust
             in
             upon
             them
             that
             professe
             the
             teaching
             of
             grace
             ,
             who
             sometimes
             are
             carried
             after
             carnall
             delights
             ,
             strange
             apparell
             ,
             lightnesse
             of
             carriage
             ,
             dancing
             ,
             gaming
             and
             excesse
             of
             pleasures
             which
             the
             spirit
             should
             have
             mortified
             ,
             and
             brought
             in
             a
             cleane
             contrary
             course
             prescribed
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             exemplified
             in
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             but
             especially
             in
             that
             unerring
             patterne
             Iesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             in
             every
             motion
             ,
             even
             the
             least
             .
             For
             thinke
             we
             that
             the
             Spirit
             renewes
             us
             onely
             within
             and
             not
             without
             ?
             doth
             he
             make
             us
             beleeve
             as
             Christians
             ,
             and
             not
             live
             as
             Christians
             ?
             doth
             the
             sappe
             and
             juice
             of
             a
             tree
             onely
             quicken
             it
             within
             ,
             and
             not
             cause
             it
             produce
             fruites
             outwardly
             ?
             Thou
             hast
             not
             received
             
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             unto
             thee
             life
             unto
             righteousnesse
             ,
             Rom.
             8.10
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             make
             thee
             lively
             and
             active
             in
             all
             the
             wayes
             of
             godlinesse
             .
             Faith
             is
             not
             as
             a
             light
             under
             a
             bushell
             ;
             therefore
             
               shew
               mee
               thy
               faith
               by
               thy
               workes
               .
            
             Grace
             is
             as
             a
             light
             in
             a
             cleare
             lanterne
             which
             from
             within
             enlighteneth
             without
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             rather
             must
             we
             labour
             for
             renovation
             without
             as
             well
             as
             within
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             flesh
             and
             blood
             unrenewed
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             heaven
             .
             2.
             
             The
             disorder
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             and
             members
             argue
             a
             sinfull
             and
             disordered
             soule
             ,
             seeing
             the
             body
             is
             but
             a
             servant
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             doth
             nothing
             but
             by
             the
             Masters
             direction
             and
             appointment
             ;
             an
             evill
             eye
             issueth
             from
             an
             evill
             minde
             ,
             and
             a
             corrupt
             tongue
             moveth
             according
             to
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             3.
             
             No
             outward
             deformity
             is
             comparable
             to
             this
             of
             sinne
             in
             the
             members
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             body
             to
             God
             indeed
             vile
             and
             contemptible
             ,
             as
             a
             dead
             and
             loathsome
             corpes
             is
             to
             man.
             
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             to
             keepe
             the
             outward
             man
             blamelesse
             beware
             of
             all
             unchastity
             and
             impurity
             of
             body
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             watch
             unto
             chastity
             and
             civill
             honesty
             .
             1
             Cor.
             6.13
             .
             
               The
               body
               is
               not
               for
               fornication
               ,
               but
               for
               Christ
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               the
               Lord
               for
               the
               body
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             body
             is
             ordained
             for
             the
             Lords
             use
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             imployed
             to
             his
             glory
             .
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               for
               the
               body
               :
            
             to
             redeeme
             and
             sanctifie
             the
             body
             as
             well
             as
             the
             soule
             ;
             and
             consequently
             to
             rule
             the
             body
             and
             command
             that
             as
             well
             as
             the
             soule
             ,
             being
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             body
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
           
             And
             the
             same
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             the
             body
             is
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             as
             well
             as
             the
             soule
             :
             
               Shall
               I
               take
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               and
               make
               it
               a
               member
               of
               an
               harlot
               ,
            
             verse
             15
             ?
             Can
             any
             thing
             be
             more
             opprobrious
             unto
             Christ
             than
             to
             transforme
             him
             into
             an
             harlot
             ?
             Can
             any
             thing
             derogate
             more
             from
             his
             glory
             and
             majesty
             ,
             or
             be
             more
             contrary
             to
             his
             most
             holy
             nature
             ?
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             Christs
             body
             was
             Gods
             Temple
             ,
             Ioh.
             2.21
             .
             
               Destroy
               this
               Temple
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Deity
             dwelt
             in
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             bodily
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             Temple
             Salomons
             Temple
             was
             but
             a
             type
             .
             So
             thy
             body
             is
             Christs
             Temple
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             dwells
             by
             his
             Spirit
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             virtually
             .
             Now
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             teacheth
             to
             preserve
             Temples
             pure
             and
             cleane
             ,
             but
             grace
             much
             more
             to
             preserve
             spirituall
             Temples
             cleane
             and
             holy
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             Christ
             when
             he
             went
             into
             his
             Fathers
             Temple
             ,
             made
             a
             whip
             ,
             and
             whipped
             out
             buyers
             and
             sellers
             ,
             and
             money-changers
             ,
             who
             had
             made
             his
             house
             a
             denne
             of
             theeves
             ;
             so
             doe
             thou
             in
             Christs
             Temple
             ,
             which
             is
             thine
             owne
             body
             ,
             
               beate
               it
               downe
            
             ,
             
             and
             overthrow
             the
             wanton
             and
             stragling
             corruptions
             of
             it
             ;
             whip
             out
             those
             roving
             lusts
             ,
             which
             make
             the
             house
             of
             Christ
             as
             a
             denne
             of
             harlots
             and
             filthinesse
             .
             Coloss.
             3.5
             .
             
               Mortifie
               your
               earthly
               members
               ,
               fornication
               ,
               uncleannesse
               ,
               and
               all
               inordinate
               affections
               .
               Eph.
            
             5.3
             .
             
               But
               fornication
               and
               all
               uncleannesse
               ,
               let
               it
               not
               once
               be
               named
               as
               becommeth
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fifth
             Rule
             .
             Magnifie
             Christ
             in
             thy
             body
             
             both
             by
             life
             and
             death
             :
             this
             was
             the
             Apostles
             care
             ,
             Phil.
             1.20
             .
             
               As
               alwayes
               so
               now
               Christ
               shall
               be
               
               magnified
               in
               my
               body
               .
            
             Thy
             body
             is
             mortall
             ,
             fraile
             ,
             fading
             ,
             yea
             a
             
               vile
               body
               ,
               Col.
            
             3.21
             .
             yet
             in
             this
             body
             Christ
             will
             and
             must
             be
             magnified
             .
          
           
             
             Quest.
             How
             ?
             Answ.
             1.
             
             By
             keeping
             the
             heavenly
             treasure
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             attendant
             graces
             in
             these
             earthly
             vessels
             :
             as
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.7
             .
             
               We
               have
               this
               treasure
               in
               earthen
               vessels
               ,
               that
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               power
               might
               be
               of
               God.
            
             2.
             
             By
             holding
             out
             the
             word
             of
             life
             ,
             
             and
             carrying
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             in
             an
             holy
             undaunted
             and
             constant
             confession
             and
             profession
             in
             the
             place
             where
             thou
             livest
             ,
             as
             Paul
             did
             through
             the
             world
             .
             3.
             
             By
             expressing
             in
             this
             frail
             body
             ,
             
             not
             the
             doctrine
             only
             but
             the
             life
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             conforming
             thy selfe
             to
             his
             blessed
             example
             ,
             in
             humility
             ,
             holinesse
             ,
             charity
             ,
             piety
             ,
             patience
             ,
             and
             other
             vertues
             ;
             that
             all
             men
             may
             see
             and
             say
             ,
             surely
             this
             man
             is
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             lives
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             resembles
             the
             patterne
             .
             4.
             
             In
             this
             weake
             body
             of
             thine
             carry
             about
             the
             mortification
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             
             2
             Cor.
             4.10
             .
             suffer
             afflictions
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
               beare
               in
               thy
               body
            
             ,
             as
             Paul
             did
             ,
             
               the
               markes
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               Gal.
            
             6.17
             .
             fulfill
             in
             thy
             body
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             carry
             the
             badge
             of
             a
             true
             Disciple
             ,
             yea
             if
             God
             call
             thee
             ,
             offer
             up
             thy
             body
             and
             life
             a
             thankfull
             sacrifice
             ,
             not
             in
             life
             onely
             but
             unto
             death
             ,
             if
             thereby
             thou
             maist
             magnifie
             Iesus
             Christ.
             Thus
             did
             the
             faithfull
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             offering
             themselves
             ,
             the
             sweetest
             sacrifice
             of
             all
             others
             :
             Yea
             our
             Lord
             himselfe
             comming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             Heb.
             10.5
             .
             said
             ,
             
               Burnt
               offerings
               thou
               wouldest
               not
               have
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             now
             after
             
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             )
             
               but
               a
               body
               hast
               thou
               given
               me
               ,
            
             that
             in
             this
             my
             body
             I
             might
             offer
             that
             expiatory
             sacrifice
             ,
             of
             all
             which
             the
             other
             were
             but
             shadowes
             :
             Even
             so
             say
             thou
             ,
             Burnt
             offerings
             God
             calls
             not
             for
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             given
             me
             a
             body
             to
             offer
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             give
             up
             unto
             him
             in
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             in
             way
             not
             of
             a
             Propitiatory
             ,
             but
             of
             an
             Eucharisticall
             sacrifice
             of
             praise
             ,
             thereby
             to
             magnifie
             his
             name
             .
             5.
             
             Thou
             magnifiest
             him
             in
             thy
             body
             ,
             when
             thou
             magnifiest
             him
             in
             his
             body
             ;
             as
             when
             thou
             admirest
             the
             graces
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             honourest
             his
             members
             ,
             delightest
             in
             them
             that
             excell
             in
             vertue
             ,
             helpest
             and
             releevest
             the
             poore
             Saints
             ;
             all
             which
             he
             taketh
             as
             done
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             generall
             Rules
             ,
             now
             of
             the
             speciall
             ,
             for
             speciall
             parts
             .
          
           
             To
             keepe
             the
             severall
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             blamelesse
             ,
             the
             word
             is
             plentifull
             in
             severall
             precepts
             ,
             
             but
             especially
             injoynes
             a
             strait
             watch
             over
             the
             senses
             which
             are
             the
             windowes
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             But
             that
             the
             discourse
             may
             not
             swell
             beyond
             a
             reasonable
             proportion
             ,
             I
             will
             onely
             cull
             out
             ,
             1.
             two
             principall
             senses
             ,
             and
             2.
             two
             principall
             organes
             and
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             give
             some
             short
             rules
             concerning
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             them
             we
             shall
             see
             it
             is
             no
             easie
             thing
             to
             keep
             the
             body
             blamelesse
             ,
             neither
             in
             them
             nor
             in
             the
             rest
             which
             I
             must
             be
             silent
             in
             .
             The
             two
             senses
             are
             the
             sight
             and
             hearing
             ,
             the
             senses
             of
             discipline
             :
             and
             the
             other
             two
             members
             are
             the
             hand
             and
             tongue
             ,
             the
             which
             being
             well
             ordered
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             much
             blame
             would
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             lives
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             they
             now
             stand
             guilty
             of
             .
          
           
           
             
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             eye
             to
             keepe
             it
             unblamable
             :
             We
             must
             watch
             it
             well
             ;
             for
             you
             must
             know
             that
             of
             all
             the
             sciences
             there
             is
             none
             so
             quicke
             a
             messenger
             to
             the
             heart
             and
             soule
             as
             the
             eye
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
             it
             requireth
             a
             strait
             watch
             .
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             eye
             power
             to
             see
             every
             thing
             ,
             but
             cannot
             looke
             into
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hee
             hath
             given
             to
             man
             understanding
             that
             he
             may
             looke
             into
             himselfe
             by
             the
             directions
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             afford
             us
             ,
             which
             be
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             within
             that
             in
             Iob
             31.
             that
             because
             the
             eye
             is
             a
             most
             swift
             messenger
             unto
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             most
             slippery
             ,
             as
             
               Iob
               ,
               make
               a
               covenant
               with
               thine
               eyes
               not
               to
               behold
               vanity
               .
            
             
             And
             because
             all
             thy
             watching
             is
             too
             little
             for
             so
             quicke
             a
             member
             ,
             pray
             the
             Lord
             that
             he
             would
             
               turne
               away
               thine
               eye
               from
               beholding
               vanity
               ,
               Psal.
            
             119.37
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             is
             this
             watch
             ?
          
           
             I.
             To
             pull
             away
             thine
             eyes
             from
             unallowed
             objects
             .
             First
             ,
             beware
             of
             an
             hypocriticall
             &
             deceitfull
             eye
             ,
             as
             in
             Prov.
             6.12
             .
             there
             is
             one
             that
             twinkleth
             with
             his
             eye
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             eye
             quick-sighted
             to
             deceive
             his
             brother
             .
             See
             thine
             eye
             be
             single
             ,
             as
             Christ
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             an
             eye
             as
             may
             discerne
             to
             doe
             that
             thou
             doest
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             just
             ,
             2.
             by
             just
             meanes
             ,
             3.
             doe
             it
             with
             all
             thy
             heart
             uprightly
             :
             4.
             within
             compasse
             of
             thy
             calling
             :
             and
             if
             thou
             canst
             get
             this
             single
             eye
             ,
             the
             whole
             body
             will
             be
             likewise
             single
             .
          
           
             II.
             There
             is
             a
             lustfull
             or
             an
             adulterous
             eye
             :
             2
             Pet.
             2.19
             .
             we
             reade
             of
             unchast
             persons
             that
             
               have
               eyes
               full
               of
               adultery
               .
               First
               ,
            
             there
             be
             them
             that
             have
             
             eyes
             full
             of
             spirituall
             adultery
             ,
             gazing
             upon
             Popish
             pictures
             and
             images
             which
             they
             hang
             up
             in
             their
             houses
             as
             alluring
             harlots
             ,
             corrupters
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             opening
             of
             the
             doore
             to
             idolatry
             ,
             and
             a
             signe
             of
             a
             man
             willing
             to
             be
             deceived
             .
             But
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             as
             doves
             eyes
             ,
             Cant.
             1.14
             .
             chast
             and
             pure
             not
             gazing
             upon
             idolatrous
             pictures
             .
             
               Secondly
               ,
               corporall
            
             adultery
             ,
             that
             delight
             in
             lascivious
             pictures
             &
             filthy
             portraitures
             of
             naked
             men
             and
             women
             in
             whole
             or
             such
             parts
             as
             may
             incite
             the
             corruption
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             feede
             it
             with
             contemplative
             adultery
             :
             we
             neede
             bring
             no
             oyle
             to
             this
             flame
             :
             the
             more
             lamentable
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Divell
             hath
             got
             such
             pictures
             into
             request
             in
             this
             wanton
             and
             unclean
             age
             ;
             for
             where
             can
             a
             man
             goe
             where
             he
             may
             looke
             off
             them
             ,
             which
             a
             manifest
             signe
             of
             adulterous
             eyes
             .
             2.
             
             Such
             are
             their
             eyes
             ,
             who
             are
             adulterous
             living
             pictures
             ,
             that
             so
             attire
             and
             disguise
             themselves
             to
             lay
             open
             their
             nakednes
             beyond
             all
             modestie
             to
             ensnare
             the
             eyes
             &
             senses
             of
             others
             :
             say
             not
             thou
             thinkest
             no
             hurt
             in
             it
             ,
             except
             thou
             be
             sure
             others
             thinke
             no
             hurt
             by
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Such
             are
             their
             eyes
             that
             reade
             lascivious
             and
             wanton
             bookes
             ,
             teachers
             of
             adultery
             and
             lewdnesse
             ;
             that
             frequent
             stage-playes
             ,
             with
             their
             beastly
             acts
             and
             actions
             ,
             wherein
             all
             gates
             and
             walls
             are
             cast
             open
             to
             the
             Divell
             :
             beware
             of
             this
             eye
             by
             which
             death
             and
             poyson
             enters
             into
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             III.
             There
             is
             a
             covetous
             eye
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             satisfied
             with
             riches
             ,
             Eccles.
             4.8
             .
             neither
             doth
             hee
             say
             for
             whom
             doe
             I
             thus
             labour
             :
             this
             eye
             defraudes
             
             the
             soule
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             evill
             sicknesse
             :
             As
             Ahabs
             ,
             who
             was
             discontented
             with
             a
             kingdome
             for
             want
             of
             Naboths
             vineyard
             .
             There
             be
             three
             things
             that
             never
             say
             enough
             ,
             the
             horse-leach
             ,
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             adde
             the
             fourth
             ,
             a
             covetous
             eye
             ,
             which
             as
             Iobs
             Elephant
             ,
             Iob
             40.
             thinkes
             hee
             can
             swallow
             the
             whole
             flood
             Iordan
             :
             Let
             a
             covetous
             man
             have
             but
             a
             moate
             of
             dust
             or
             earth
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             what
             trouble
             is
             it
             to
             him
             ?
             yet
             he
             thinkes
             to
             thrust
             a
             whole
             Country
             (
             could
             he
             get
             it
             )
             into
             his
             eye
             ,
             and
             see
             never
             the
             worse
             .
             Take
             heed
             of
             this
             covetous
             eye
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             an
             enemy
             to
             faith
             and
             contentation
             ,
             or
             any
             good
             exercise
             than
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             IV.
             There
             is
             an
             envious
             eye
             ,
             Matth.
             20.15
             .
             
               Is
               thine
               eye
               evill
               because
               mine
               is
               good
               ?
            
             such
             an
             eye
             as
             Satan
             cast
             upon
             the
             happinesse
             of
             man
             ,
             when
             hee
             was
             fallen
             from
             his
             owne
             .
             Take
             heede
             of
             this
             sore
             eye
             that
             cannot
             abide
             the
             light
             .
             Basil
             saith
             ,
             that
             whereas
             many
             evills
             are
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             onely
             one
             good
             thing
             goes
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             plague
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             it
             .
          
           
             V.
             There
             is
             a
             sleepy
             ,
             a
             dull
             and
             a
             negligent
             eye
             ,
             not
             open
             or
             quicke
             to
             behold
             with
             fruite
             and
             profit
             the
             noble
             workes
             and
             actions
             of
             God
             :
             whereas
             God
             hath
             made
             the
             eye
             of
             a
             round
             figure
             ,
             and
             of
             quicke
             motion
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             easily
             move
             it selfe
             any
             way
             ,
             or
             every
             way
             ,
             in
             viewing
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             beholding
             the
             afflictions
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             necessities
             of
             his
             brethren
             .
          
           
             
             The
             second
             thing
             wherein
             we
             must
             be
             carefull
             in
             watching
             the
             eye
             ,
             
             is
             ,
             to
             labour
             to
             holde
             and
             
             fixe
             the
             eyes
             upon
             allowed
             and
             profitable
             objects
             .
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             God
             made
             our
             eyes
             to
             looke
             upward
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             mans
             eye
             one
             muscle
             which
             the
             beasts
             eye
             wants
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             fixe
             it selfe
             as
             theirs
             upon
             the
             earth
             ;
             yea
             hath
             compassed
             the
             eyes
             with
             browes
             and
             lids
             to
             fence
             them
             from
             dust
             and
             earth
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             looke
             sometimes
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             yet
             the
             least
             dust
             or
             earth
             should
             not
             get
             into
             them
             :
             Psal.
             123.2
             .
             to
             shew
             that
             our
             eyes
             should
             be
             lifted
             up
             unto
             him
             ▪
             and
             in
             seeing
             his
             creatures
             behold
             himselfe
             〈◊〉
             ●hem
             ▪
             Esay
             40.26
             .
             
               Lift
               up
               your
               eyes
               aloft
               ,
               and
               behold
               who
               created
               all
               these
               things
               :
            
             the
             invisible
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             
               power
               ,
               divinity
            
             ,
             and
             eternity
             were
             made
             visible
             to
             the
             very
             Gentiles
             by
             things
             created
             ,
             Rom.
             1.20
             .
             And
             shall
             Christians
             onely
             looke
             on
             these
             things
             as
             they
             ,
             to
             make
             our selves
             inexcusable
             ?
             shall
             we
             looke
             upon
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             him
             that
             made
             it
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             fixe
             our
             eyes
             on
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             in
             and
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             our
             faith
             and
             confidence
             ;
             as
             Iohn
             2.23
             .
             they
             that
             saw
             the
             workes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Many
               of
               them
               beleeved
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               seeing
               the
               workes
               he
               did
               .
            
             For
             the
             Lord
             doth
             nothing
             for
             or
             against
             his
             Church
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             truth
             revealed
             in
             the
             word
             ;
             the
             Lord
             doth
             no
             worke
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             either
             of
             judgement
             or
             of
             mercy
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             as
             it
             were
             the
             very
             commentaries
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             and
             therefore
             all
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             that
             wee
             can
             behold
             in
             or
             for
             his
             Church
             doe
             notably
             stirre
             up
             our
             faith
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             hath
             allowed
             us
             our
             eyes
             to
             behold
             our
             brethren
             ,
             to
             behold
             their
             graces
             ,
             to
             see
             their
             
             good
             example
             ,
             to
             affect
             ,
             embrace
             and
             encourage
             them
             ,
             to
             imitate
             them
             ,
             to
             glorifie
             God
             for
             them
             ;
             thus
             our
             eyes
             should
             imitate
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             which
             are
             upō
             the
             just
             ,
             
             to
             affect
             ,
             protect
             &
             reward
             them
             .
             Yea
             we
             must
             holde
             our
             eyes
             upon
             our
             brethrens
             misery
             to
             pitty
             &
             releeve
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             
               not
               turne
               our
               eyes
               from
               our
               owne
               flesh
               ,
            
             as
             the
             unmercifull
             Priest
             and
             Levite
             did
             from
             the
             wounded
             man
             ,
             who
             were
             condemned
             by
             the
             pittifull
             Samaritan
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Our
             eyes
             we●●
             given
             us
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             organes
             of
             sight
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             fountaines
             of
             teares
             ,
             in
             beholding
             both
             our
             owne
             sinne
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             the
             sinne
             and
             wretchednesse
             of
             our
             brethren
             .
             The
             Iewes
             eye
             beholding
             the
             brazen
             Serpent
             was
             a
             watery
             and
             mournefull
             eye
             ,
             because
             hee
             was
             stung
             by
             the
             Serpent
             :
             so
             ours
             much
             more
             ,
             whose
             sting
             and
             paine
             is
             mortall
             and
             inward
             .
             And
             can
             we
             beholde
             any
             creature
             ,
             and
             not
             see
             in
             it
             the
             expresse
             prints
             and
             markes
             of
             our
             owne
             sinne
             ,
             which
             still
             must
             adde
             to
             our
             griefe
             ?
          
           
             And
             for
             others
             .
             Good
             
               Lot
               was
               vexed
               daily
               to
               see
               the
               uncleane
               conversation
               of
               the
               Sodomites
               :
            
             and
             
               Davids
               eye
               gusht
               out
               with
               rivers
               of
               teares
               ,
               because
               men
               kept
               not
               the
               word
               ,
               Psal.
            
             119.126
             .
             These
             sinfull
             objects
             every
             where
             should
             be
             
               the
               griefe
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               and
               as
               swords
               piercing
               our
               hearts
               ,
            
             which
             we
             can
             too
             easily
             conceive
             pleasure
             in
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Our
             eyes
             should
             be
             ever
             looking
             homewards
             and
             heavenwards
             ,
             and
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             our
             way
             ;
             as
             quicke
             travellers
             gaze
             not
             on
             things
             before
             their
             feet
             ,
             but
             hasten
             to
             the
             end
             of
             their
             way
             .
             
             This
             is
             by
             heavenly
             conversation
             ,
             and
             constant
             expectation
             of
             our
             Lords
             returne
             to
             take
             our
             account
             ;
             we
             should
             long
             after
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             of
             his
             abode
             ,
             there
             should
             our
             hearts
             be
             where
             our
             home
             is
             ,
             our
             house
             ,
             our
             husband
             ,
             our
             father
             ,
             our
             eldest
             brother
             ,
             even
             Christ
             himselfe
             is
             .
          
           
             Thus
             to
             order
             our
             eyes
             ,
             consider
             first
             ,
             the
             
             danger
             of
             a
             neglected
             eye
             ,
             in
             Eve
             :
             shee
             saw
             the
             fruite
             was
             good
             ,
             and
             forgot
             the
             commandement
             .
             Potiphars
             wife
             cast
             her
             eye
             immodestly
             on
             Ioseph
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Lye
               with
               me
            
             .
             
             David
             saw
             Bathsheba
             washing
             ,
             and
             was
             all
             inflamed
             .
             It
             can
             looke
             to
             all
             things
             else
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             thou
             mightest
             looke
             to
             it
             so
             much
             more
             :
             And
             if
             the
             eye
             spy
             not
             nets
             laid
             for
             us
             ,
             it selfe
             becomes
             a
             net
             .
             Ambrose
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             an
             evill
             eye
             is
             made
             a
             signe
             of
             an
             evill
             
             heart
             ,
             Mark.
             7.22
             .
             out
             of
             an
             
               evill
               heart
               commeth
               an
               evill
               eye
               :
            
             and
             if
             the
             eye
             be
             evill
             ,
             the
             body
             is
             darke
             ,
             Matth.
             6.23
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             gives
             his
             heart
             to
             God
             will
             
             give
             his
             eye
             too
             ,
             for
             God
             calls
             for
             both
             ,
             Prov.
             23.26
             .
             
               My
               sonne
               give
               me
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               let
               thine
               eyes
               delight
               in
               my
               wayes
               .
            
             And
             if
             thou
             give
             him
             not
             both
             ,
             he
             cares
             for
             neither
             ;
             and
             if
             thou
             give
             him
             not
             thine
             eye
             as
             well
             as
             thy
             heart
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             lose
             thy
             heart
             quickly
             :
             the
             adulterous
             woman
             will
             steale
             away
             thy
             heart
             ,
             though
             thou
             seemest
             to
             give
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             if
             thou
             watch
             not
             thine
             eye
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             know
             that
             if
             thou
             wilt
             not
             looke
             to
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             hee
             that
             made
             the
             eye
             must
             needes
             see
             
             
             thee
             ,
             Psal.
             94.9
             .
             he
             sees
             the
             least
             unlawfull
             looke
             .
             Lots
             wife
             cannot
             turne
             her
             face
             backward
             but
             hee
             sees
             and
             smites
             .
             This
             is
             Salomons
             argument
             to
             the
             young
             man
             that
             will
             walke
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             owne
             eyes
             ,
             that
             
               God
               will
               bring
               him
               to
               judgement
               ,
               Eccles.
            
             11.9
             .
             if
             thou
             wilt
             walke
             after
             the
             sight
             of
             thine
             owne
             eyes
             ,
             doe
             ;
             but
             know
             that
             for
             thy
             quicke
             and
             nimble
             and
             unallowed
             lookes
             thou
             shalt
             come
             to
             judgement
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             the
             directions
             for
             the
             eare
             .
          
           
             The
             heart
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             kept
             in
             good
             state
             without
             diligent
             observation
             of
             the
             senses
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Citty
             can
             be
             defended
             where
             the
             ports
             and
             gates
             are
             cast
             open
             .
             And
             as
             in
             the
             keeping
             of
             a
             gate
             of
             a
             Citty
             ,
             diligent
             care
             must
             be
             taken
             whom
             they
             let
             in
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             let
             out
             :
             So
             in
             keeping
             this
             sense
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             1.
             when
             
             to
             shut
             it
             ,
             2.
             when
             to
             open
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             we
             must
             keepe
             shut
             our
             eare
             against
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             tempter
             ,
             that
             Satan
             and
             sinne
             enter
             not
             by
             this
             wicket
             ;
             Eve
             not
             doing
             this
             ,
             death
             entred
             into
             her
             soule
             and
             all
             ours
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             wee
             must
             keepe
             out
             the
             entising
             and
             alluring
             of
             sinners
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             the
             Syrens
             songs
             :
             Prov.
             1.10
             .
             
               My
               sonne
               ,
               of
               sinners
               entise
               thee
               ,
               consent
               not
               .
            
             And
             take
             heede
             of
             evill
             rotten
             and
             poysonfull
             communication
             ,
             let
             no
             evill
             corrupt
             communication
             passe
             through
             thine
             eares
             ;
             for
             evill
             words
             corrupt
             good
             manners
             ,
             and
             the
             want
             of
             learning
             this
             counsell
             is
             the
             bane
             of
             all
             modesty
             and
             civility
             in
             this
             age
             :
             for
             this
             corrupteth
             first
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             conversation
             ;
             it
             is
             like
             
             fire
             cast
             into
             a
             barrell
             of
             gunpowder
             ,
             that
             sets
             all
             on
             fire
             presently
             .
             A
             Christian
             must
             neither
             speake
             filthy
             language
             ,
             nor
             heare
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             keepe
             out
             reproaches
             ,
             slanderous
             and
             reviling
             tales
             ,
             whisperings
             against
             the
             good
             names
             of
             our
             brethren
             :
             for
             what
             difference
             is
             there
             betweene
             carrying
             of
             Satan
             in
             the
             tongue
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             eare
             ?
             A
             good
             man
             will
             not
             slander
             with
             his
             tongue
             ,
             nor
             receive
             it
             into
             his
             eares
             .
             David
             sinned
             in
             the
             ease
             of
             Mephibosheth
             by
             meanes
             of
             slanderous
             Ziba
             ,
             whom
             he
             should
             have
             driven
             away
             with
             an
             angry
             looke
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             heare
             or
             give
             heede
             to
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             errours
             ,
             heresies
             ,
             and
             libertine
             opinions
             contrary
             to
             truth
             received
             :
             Deut.
             13.3.8
             .
             
               If
               thy
               brother
               ,
               thy
               owne
               sonne
               or
               thy
               daughter
               ,
               or
               the
               wife
               that
               lyeth
               in
               thy
               bosome
               ,
               or
               thy
               friend
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               thine
               owne
               soule
               ,
               intice
               thee
               secretly
               ,
               saying
               ,
               let
               us
               serve
               other
               Gods
               ,
               &c.
               thou
               shalt
               not
               consent
               unto
               him
               ,
               nor
               heare
               him
               ,
               neither
               shall
               thine
               eye
               pittie
               him
               ,
               nor
               shew
               mercie
               ,
               nor
               keepe
               him
               secret
               ,
               but
               thou
               shalt
               even
               kill
               him
               ,
               and
               thine
               hand
               shall
               be
               first
               upon
               him
               to
               put
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               hands
               of
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.1.7
             .
             Beware
             of
             this
             itching
             eare
             ,
             which
             comes
             to
             Church
             rather
             to
             censure
             the
             Preacher
             than
             it selfe
             :
             as
             Herod
             having
             Iohn
             before
             him
             ,
             sought
             some
             miracles
             to
             please
             his
             curiosity
             ,
             but
             sought
             not
             grace
             for
             his
             salvation
             ,
             and
             departed
             and
             left
             Iohn
             as
             he
             found
             him
             ;
             as
             the
             beasts
             uncleane
             went
             out
             of
             the
             Arke
             ,
             uncleane
             came
             they
             in
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             went
             out
             .
             They
             sinne
             against
             this
             rule
             that
             desire
             novell
             doctrine
             ,
             forsake
             the
             beaten
             
             path
             and
             simplicity
             of
             received
             truthes
             ,
             and
             runne
             into
             new
             and
             strange
             conceits
             and
             confused
             errours
             ,
             troubling
             with
             the
             faith
             of
             men
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             happy
             proceedings
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             especially
             beware
             of
             hearing
             Gods
             name
             blasphemed
             by
             oathes
             and
             cursed
             speeches
             ,
             or
             his
             religion
             or
             profession
             ,
             or
             servants
             dishonoured
             without
             our
             defence
             :
             A
             godly
             heart
             is
             carefull
             neither
             to
             sinne
             himselfe
             ,
             nor
             communicate
             in
             the
             sinnes
             of
             others
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             speeches
             we
             heare
             ,
             remember
             Iob
             34.3
             .
             
               The
               eare
               tryeth
               words
               as
               the
               taste
               tryeth
               meates
               ,
            
             to
             let
             no
             words
             goe
             downe
             into
             the
             soule
             which
             are
             not
             wholesome
             :
             else
             we
             are
             justly
             blame-worthy
             by
             neglecting
             this
             sence
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             must
             learne
             to
             know
             when
             to
             open
             the
             eare
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             heare
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             called
             an
             hearing
             eare
             ,
             and
             an
             obedient
             eare
             ,
             an
             eare
             inclined
             to
             heare
             wisdomes
             sayings
             ,
             Prov.
             4.20
             .
             Remember
             it
             is
             a
             note
             of
             him
             that
             is
             of
             God
             to
             heare
             his
             word
             ,
             hee
             heares
             what
             the
             Spirit
             saith
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             Iohn
             8.47
             .
             hee
             is
             
               swift
               to
               heare
               ,
               Iames
            
             1.19
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             deafe
             eare
             ,
             by
             which
             men
             become
             like
             the
             idols
             that
             have
             eares
             and
             heare
             not
             :
             And
             this
             being
             a
             great
             plague
             is
             followed
             with
             a
             greater
             ;
             the
             eare
             turned
             from
             hearing
             the
             Law
             ,
             Gods
             eare
             is
             turned
             from
             hearing
             his
             prayers
             ,
             his
             very
             prayer
             is
             abominable
             ;
             what
             then
             is
             his
             person
             ?
          
           
           
             Now
             would
             you
             know
             whether
             you
             have
             this
             hearing
             eare
             or
             not
             ;
             take
             it
             thus
             :
             It
             is
             
               
                 Swift
                 ,
              
               
                 Patient
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 Wise.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               swift
            
             to
             heare
             on
             all
             good
             occasions
             ;
             it
             
             knowes
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             two
             eares
             ,
             and
             on
             either
             side
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             to
             teach
             him
             to
             apprehend
             all
             occasions
             to
             gaine
             instruction
             .
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               patient
            
             in
             hearing
             our
             owne
             sinnes
             disgraced
             ,
             
             the
             coare
             of
             our
             owne
             corruptions
             lanced
             and
             let
             out
             ,
             our
             owne
             duties
             described
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             a
             
               boared
               eare
            
             ,
             like
             Christs
             ,
             signified
             by
             that
             boared
             eare
             of
             the
             Iewish
             servant
             ,
             Exod.
             21.6
             .
             a
             painfull
             signe
             of
             perpetuall
             subjection
             and
             obedience
             .
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               wise
            
             and
             discreet
             to
             heare
             Gods
             voice
             ,
             
             who
             ever
             be
             the
             speaker
             ,
             not
             receiving
             heavenly
             treasure
             for
             the
             earthen
             vessell
             ;
             nor
             casting
             away
             good
             corne
             because
             it
             comes
             out
             of
             a
             course
             sack
             ;
             not
             regard●ng
             who
             speakes
             to
             us
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             from
             whom
             he
             speaketh
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             that
             is
             spoken
             ;
             as
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             when
             an
             Angell
             spake
             to
             her
             ,
             she
             considers
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               What
               manner
               of
               salutation
               is
               this
               ?
            
             2.
             
             To
             keepe
             our
             eare
             open
             to
             private
             admonition
             ,
             exhortation
             ,
             and
             reproofe
             of
             godly
             men
             ,
             knowing
             that
             the
             rebukes
             of
             a
             friend
             are
             better
             than
             the
             kisses
             of
             an
             enemy
             .
             3.
             
             To
             keepe
             our
             eare
             open
             to
             the
             cry
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             their
             complaints
             in
             hard
             times
             :
             Prov.
             21.13
             .
             
               Hee
               that
               stoppeth
               his
               eare
               to
               the
               crie
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               himselfe
               shall
               crie
               and
               not
               be
               heard
               :
            
             a
             mercifull
             eare
             is
             like
             unto
             Gods.
             
          
           
           
             The
             hand
             also
             ,
             so
             noble
             and
             so
             nimble
             an
             instrument
             of
             action
             ,
             must
             bee
             kept
             blamelesse
             .
             Whosoever
             will
             bee
             outwardly
             unblameable
             ,
             must
             ,
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Beware
             of
             an
             idle
             hand
             :
             Prov.
             10.4
             .
             
               A
               sloathfull
               hand
               maketh
               poore
               .
               Ephes.
            
             4.28
             .
             
               Worke
               with
               the
               hands
            
             .
             God
             hath
             made
             the
             hands
             to
             worke
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             minister
             to
             our
             necessities
             ,
             as
             Paules
             to
             him
             ,
             Acts
             20.34
             .
             by
             painefull
             walking
             in
             some
             lawfull
             calling
             for
             the
             common
             good
             of
             mankinde
             :
             not
             the
             richest
             hand
             ,
             nor
             the
             daintiest
             and
             softest
             hand
             is
             exempted
             from
             faithfull
             diligence
             in
             some
             profitable
             vocation
             .
             Our
             Gentry
             and
             Nobles
             ,
             that
             neede
             not
             worke
             for
             themselves
             ,
             ought
             with
             good
             Dorcas
             to
             labour
             in
             making
             garments
             for
             the
             poore
             .
             This
             is
             Gods
             way
             of
             plenty
             ,
             prosperity
             and
             abundance
             :
             whereas
             idlenesse
             is
             the
             Divells
             anvill
             ,
             on
             which
             hee
             forgeth
             infinite
             mischiefe
             ;
             he
             that
             is
             not
             in
             Gods
             workes
             ,
             is
             fit
             and
             active
             for
             the
             Divells
             worke
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Beware
             of
             a
             cruell
             hand
             ,
             smiting
             with
             the
             fist
             of
             violence
             ;
             
             the
             hand
             of
             men
             that
             are
             of
             a
             fierce
             and
             cruell
             disposition
             ,
             men
             of
             a
             word
             and
             a
             blow
             ,
             yea
             of
             a
             word
             and
             a
             stabbe
             ,
             like
             Ishmael
             ,
             whose
             hand
             was
             against
             every
             man
             ,
             and
             every
             mans
             against
             him
             .
             Remember
             Prov.
             29.22
             .
             A
             furious
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             furious
             woman
             abounds
             in
             transgression
             :
             the
             sinne
             of
             rigorous
             Masters
             and
             Parents
             ,
             whose
             rage
             often
             cares
             not
             to
             maime
             and
             wound
             servants
             and
             children
             ,
             or
             dull
             their
             senses
             by
             immoderate
             punishment
             ,
             and
             multiply
             threatnings
             ,
             oathes
             and
             imprecations
             ,
             and
             transgressions
             :
             
             such
             fierce
             and
             mercilesse
             men
             are
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             .
             Therefore
             let
             all
             labour
             for
             a
             meeke
             and
             quiet
             spirit
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Beware
             of
             a
             foule
             hand
             ,
             a
             hand
             soyled
             with
             foule
             iniquity
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             fraud
             ,
             cousenage
             ,
             
             and
             still
             abides
             unwashen
             .
             Thou
             canst
             lift
             up
             no
             hands
             acceptably
             to
             God
             but
             pure
             hands
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.8
             .
             yea
             sacrifice
             and
             his
             owne
             ordinances
             ,
             if
             done
             with
             hands
             full
             of
             injustice
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             they
             are
             rejected
             .
             Holinesse
             becomes
             the
             holy
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             within
             and
             without
             .
             Many
             like
             the
             Pharises
             wash
             ,
             and
             wash
             often
             ,
             but
             their
             hands
             are
             never
             the
             cleaner
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             shew
             and
             colour
             of
             repentance
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             but
             forget
             that
             ever
             they
             were
             washed
             :
             Pilate
             washeth
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             presently
             goes
             to
             condemne
             Christ.
             Numbers
             of
             men
             contemne
             Christ
             in
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             his
             Ministers
             and
             members
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             seeme
             to
             wash
             and
             all
             is
             well
             .
             This
             is
             but
             to
             put
             on
             a
             faire
             glove
             ,
             the
             hand
             is
             as
             foule
             as
             it
             was
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Beware
             of
             a
             profane
             hand
             ,
             seldome
             lifted
             up
             in
             prayer
             and
             praises
             :
             
             this
             heavie
             hand
             fills
             the
             life
             with
             blame
             and
             sinne
             .
             Psal.
             63.4
             .
             David
             professeth
             he
             will
             lift
             up
             his
             hands
             to
             Gods
             name
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             way
             to
             avoid
             both
             sinne
             and
             judgement
             ;
             as
             
               Moses
               ,
               Exod.
            
             9.29
             .
             
               I
               will
               spread
               my
               hands
               to
               the
               Lord
               and
               the
               plague
               shall
               cease
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             just
             with
             God
             to
             cast
             him
             off
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             plagues
             should
             overtake
             him
             that
             neglecteth
             this
             duty
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Beware
             of
             an
             uncharitable
             and
             unmercifull
             hand
             ,
             a
             shut
             hand
             ,
             
             seldome
             open
             to
             the
             reliefe
             
             of
             the
             poore
             members
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             Remember
             the
             commandement
             ,
             Deut.
             15.7
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               shut
               thine
               hand
               from
               thy
               poore
               brother
               .
            
             A
             number
             of
             mens
             hands
             are
             like
             the
             dry
             and
             withered
             hand
             of
             him
             on
             whom
             Christ
             must
             worke
             a
             miracle
             before
             he
             could
             stretch
             it
             out
             as
             the
             other
             .
             Behold
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             on
             many
             withered
             hands
             ,
             which
             never
             stretched
             out
             their
             hands
             ,
             nor
             can
             ,
             to
             any
             mercifull
             reliefe
             ,
             or
             any
             religious
             or
             holy
             purpose
             ,
             to
             uphold
             the
             service
             of
             God.
             Men
             of
             many
             thousands
             scarce
             cast
             in
             two
             pence
             to
             the
             most
             needfull
             contribution
             :
             whereas
             the
             property
             of
             a
             vertuous
             woman
             ,
             (
             much
             more
             of
             the
             godly
             man
             )
             is
             to
             stretch
             out
             the
             hands
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             Prov.
             31.21
             .
          
           
             Thus
             wee
             see
             how
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             an
             example
             to
             others
             in
             conversation
             ,
             both
             generally
             and
             specially
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             for
             the
             tongue
             :
             The
             rules
             of
             direction
             are
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             consider
             to
             what
             purpose
             God
             bestowed
             speech
             upon
             man
             ,
             
             and
             no
             creature
             else
             :
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             glorifie
             God
             above
             them
             all
             ,
             in
             prayers
             ,
             
             and
             praises
             :
             with
             the
             tongue
             we
             blesse
             God
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             our
             glory
             ,
             by
             upholding
             Gods
             glorie
             ,
             and
             resisting
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             it
             .
             How
             is
             this
             perverted
             ?
             When
             wee
             reproach
             his
             word
             ,
             or
             workes
             ,
             or
             speake
             against
             his
             Saboths
             ,
             his
             servants
             ,
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             his
             profession
             ;
             or
             sweare
             idly
             ,
             vainely
             ,
             or
             falsely
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             To
             edifie
             men
             ,
             our
             speech
             being
             a
             principall
             instrument
             of
             humane
             society
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             
             of
             our
             brethren
             ,
             for
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             :
             this
             is
             one
             principall
             end
             why
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             tongues
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             onely
             pray
             for
             our selves
             ,
             but
             for
             our
             brethren
             .
             By
             the
             tongue
             wee
             blesse
             men
             ,
             wee
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             wee
             instruct
             them
             ,
             comfort
             them
             ,
             admonish
             ,
             and
             rebuke
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Speech
             is
             the
             instrument
             of
             reason
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             the
             interpreter
             of
             our
             owne
             mindes
             ,
             
             and
             the
             utterer
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             hearts
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             moved
             by
             reason
             and
             wisdome
             in
             expressing
             the
             grace
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             our
             treasures
             within
             :
             as
             sweete
             waters
             doe
             argue
             a
             sweete
             fountaine
             ;
             and
             wholsome
             and
             pleasant
             fruites
             a
             good
             tree
             .
             Salomon
             calls
             good
             speech
             the
             fruite
             of
             the
             mouth
             ,
             Prov.
             12.14
             .
             comparing
             a
             good
             speaker
             or
             tongue
             to
             a
             good
             tree
             ,
             farre
             beyond
             all
             other
             trees
             in
             the
             fruite
             :
             they
             bring
             forth
             fruite
             to
             others
             ,
             this
             to
             a
             mans
             selfe
             ;
             the
             good
             man
             shall
             eate
             good
             things
             by
             the
             fruite
             of
             his
             mouth
             :
             they
             bring
             fruite
             once
             a
             yeare
             ,
             this
             all
             the
             yeare
             ;
             they
             bring
             forth
             one
             manner
             of
             fruite
             ,
             this
             all
             kindes
             of
             tastefull
             and
             usefull
             fruite
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             avoide
             all
             abuse
             of
             the
             tongue
             ,
             
             by
             which
             so
             necessary
             and
             excellent
             an
             instrument
             of
             humane
             society
             is
             perverted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Beware
             of
             a
             swearing
             and
             a
             cursing
             tongue
             ,
             
             accustomed
             to
             impious
             speeches
             against
             God.
             Shall
             the
             same
             tongue
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             vainely
             sweare
             by
             God
             ?
             Shall
             it
             blesse
             men
             ,
             and
             curse
             men
             too
             ?
             The
             Heathens
             could
             not
             abide
             him
             
             that
             could
             blow
             both
             hot
             and
             colde
             :
             Much
             lesse
             will
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             endure
             him
             that
             out
             of
             the
             same
             fountaine
             sends
             forth
             both
             sweete
             water
             and
             bitter
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Beware
             of
             a
             lying
             and
             deceitfull
             tongue
             ,
             uttering
             crafty
             and
             guilefull
             words
             :
             Psal.
             52.4
             .
             of
             the
             wicked
             man
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               lovest
               all
               words
               that
               may
               destroy
               ,
               oh
               thou
               deceitfull
               tongue
               .
            
             How
             did
             the
             Divell
             use
             a
             tongue
             otherwise
             than
             in
             lying
             and
             deceiving
             ?
             for
             when
             hee
             speakes
             a
             lye
             ,
             he
             speaks
             his
             owne
             ,
             saith
             Christ.
             And
             God
             will
             destroy
             all
             them
             that
             speake
             lyes
             ,
             Psal.
             12.3
             .
             because
             nothing
             is
             more
             contrary
             to
             his
             nature
             ,
             being
             truth
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             an
             oily
             and
             a
             flattering
             tongue
             ,
             that
             can
             sooth
             and
             smooth
             ,
             and
             justifie
             an
             evill
             man
             in
             his
             evill
             :
             Prov.
             29.5
             .
             
               A
               man
               that
               flattereth
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               spreades
               a
               net
               for
               his
               steppes
               ,
            
             as
             a
             fowler
             layeth
             in
             waite
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             bird
             into
             the
             net
             ,
             and
             holde
             him
             in
             it
             :
             implying
             that
             this
             flattery
             is
             the
             Divells
             invisible
             net
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             catcheth
             and
             holdeth
             men
             fast
             in
             the
             snare
             .
             For
             what
             man
             will
             not
             delight
             in
             any
             base
             lust
             ,
             when
             hee
             shall
             not
             onely
             not
             feare
             reproofe
             ,
             but
             be
             commended
             and
             graced
             in
             it
             ?
          
           
             But
             of
             all
             flatterers
             ,
             none
             is
             so
             serviceable
             to
             the
             Divell
             as
             a
             flattering
             Minister
             ,
             who
             brings
             whole
             flights
             of
             foolish
             birds
             into
             the
             snare
             ,
             and
             holds
             them
             fast
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             
             4.
             
             Beware
             of
             a
             slanderous
             and
             smiting
             tongue
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             Ierem.
             18.18
             .
             
               Let
               us
               smite
               him
               with
               the
               tongue
               ,
            
             because
             blowes
             and
             strokes
             hurt
             not
             ,
             nor
             
             wound
             a
             mans
             body
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             slanderous
             words
             hurt
             his
             name
             .
             The
             slanderer
             is
             a
             monstrous
             creature
             ;
             for
             a
             tongue
             he
             hath
             a
             sting
             ,
             for
             words
             he
             carries
             swords
             in
             his
             mouth
             ;
             his
             breath
             is
             poysonfull
             and
             loathsome
             as
             gall
             of
             aspes
             ;
             yea
             hee
             carries
             a
             fire
             in
             his
             mouth
             set
             on
             fire
             from
             hell
             .
             One
             compares
             the
             slanderer
             to
             the
             butchers
             mastiffe
             ,
             hee
             lies
             still
             in
             the
             shambles
             ,
             hee
             waites
             for
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             his
             mouth
             is
             ever
             bloodie
             .
          
           
             But
             especially
             when
             he
             slandereth
             godly
             men
             in
             their
             godly
             wayes
             ,
             hee
             lies
             in
             the
             Divells
             sinne
             ,
             who
             is
             an
             
               accuser
               of
               the
               brethren
               ,
               Revel
               .
            
             12.
             
          
           
             And
             hee
             is
             often
             paid
             with
             his
             owne
             coyne
             ,
             that
             as
             hee
             sits
             as
             a
             moth
             fretting
             the
             names
             of
             others
             ,
             his
             name
             is
             wounded
             and
             gnawed
             on
             by
             others
             :
             Whereas
             by
             the
             same
             overruling
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             man
             chary
             of
             anothers
             name
             comming
             through
             his
             hands
             ,
             hath
             his
             name
             often
             defended
             and
             tendered
             passing
             through
             the
             hands
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Beware
             of
             a
             wanton
             and
             filthy
             tongue
             ,
             addicted
             to
             unseemely
             and
             ribauldry
             speech
             ,
             
             full
             of
             corruption
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             speaker
             and
             hearer
             :
             the
             one
             making
             no
             conscience
             of
             foule
             words
             easily
             comes
             on
             to
             foule
             actions
             ;
             the
             others
             good
             manners
             easily
             corrupted
             by
             evill
             speeches
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             Say
             not
             with
             thy selfe
             ,
             Though
             I
             sometimes
             speake
             foolishly
             and
             merrily
             ,
             yet
             my
             heart
             is
             good
             ,
             I
             live
             well
             and
             honestly
             for
             all
             that
             .
             I
             assure
             thee
             thy
             heart
             and
             tongue
             are
             both
             of
             one
             constitution
             :
             
             and
             thou
             that
             saist
             thou
             art
             so
             honest
             of
             thy
             body
             ,
             but
             neglectest
             thy
             tongue
             ,
             carriest
             a
             world
             of
             wickednesse
             about
             thee
             still
             in
             that
             little
             member
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             use
             the
             meanes
             to
             keepe
             thy
             tongue
             unblameable
             .
             For
             ,
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             little
             member
             ,
             but
             unruly
             ,
             and
             as
             hard
             to
             keepe
             as
             a
             Citty
             without
             walls
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             thy
             words
             thou
             shalt
             be
             justified
             or
             condemned
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             all
             thy
             religion
             and
             profession
             is
             in
             vaine
             ,
             if
             thy
             tongue
             be
             unruled
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             a
             wholesome
             tongue
             is
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             .
             How
             carefull
             will
             an
             husbandman
             be
             to
             preserve
             a
             tree
             of
             delicate
             and
             precious
             fruite
             ?
             Such
             a
             tree
             is
             a
             well
             governed
             tongue
             .
             But
             if
             a
             man
             had
             the
             least
             sprig
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             by
             which
             hee
             were
             sure
             to
             thrust
             away
             diseases
             ,
             paines
             ,
             sicknesse
             ,
             death
             ,
             and
             preserve
             himselfe
             in
             an
             happy
             ,
             healthfull
             ,
             undying
             and
             immortall
             estate
             ;
             oh
             how
             carefully
             would
             hee
             tend
             and
             charily
             watch
             it
             ?
             But
             Salomon
             commends
             a
             well
             ordered
             tongue
             to
             that
             whole
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             Prov.
             15.4
             .
             for
             the
             fruite
             of
             a
             long
             and
             comfortable
             life
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             What
             are
             these
             meanes
             ?
          
           
             
             
               Answ.
               First
            
             ,
             set
             a
             watch
             before
             the
             doore
             of
             
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             and
             resolve
             with
             David
             not
             to
             offend
             with
             thy
             tongue
             :
             Psal.
             39.1
             .
             
               I
               purposed
               and
               vowed
               with
               my selfe
               to
               looke
               to
               my
               wayes
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               sinne
               not
               with
               my
               tongue
               :
            
             and
             that
             man
             that
             will
             not
             sinne
             with
             his
             tongue
             ,
             must
             set
             a
             strong
             watch
             before
             the
             doore
             of
             his
             mouth
             .
             And
             consider
             here
             ,
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             much
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             lodge
             corruption
             and
             filthinesse
             in
             his
             heart
             ;
             and
             yet
             if
             some
             
             uncleannesse
             will
             still
             hide
             it selfe
             in
             those
             deceitfull
             corners
             ,
             choake
             it
             there
             ,
             let
             not
             the
             tongue
             utter
             it
             ,
             nor
             the
             mouth
             vent
             it
             to
             the
             poysoning
             and
             infecting
             of
             others
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             a
             thought
             may
             be
             corrected
             ,
             but
             a
             word
             once
             spoken
             is
             irrevocable
             ;
             and
             therefore
             wisdome
             will
             examine
             every
             word
             first
             before
             it
             passe
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             take
             lawes
             for
             our
             lippes
             from
             God
             ,
             
             and
             put
             them
             on
             our
             tongue
             :
             Prov.
             31.
             the
             godly
             woman
             ,
             
               the
               law
               of
               grace
               is
               upon
               her
               tongue
               ,
            
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             the
             bound
             of
             her
             tongue
             and
             speeches
             ,
             both
             for
             matter
             ,
             manner
             ,
             measure
             and
             end
             of
             her
             speeches
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             cannot
             learne
             a
             forreigne
             tongue
             ,
             
               Hebrew
               ,
               Greeke
               ,
               Latine
               ,
               French
               ,
            
             unlesse
             he
             be
             taught
             the
             elements
             ,
             or
             observe
             the
             rules
             of
             speech
             .
             Now
             to
             speake
             gracious
             speech
             is
             not
             our
             native
             language
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             language
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             to
             which
             wee
             are
             naturally
             strangers
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             get
             it
             of
             our selves
             ,
             unlesse
             wee
             acquaint
             our selves
             with
             the
             rules
             of
             it
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             Who
             can
             speake
             familiarly
             with
             God
             ,
             savourly
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Christianly
             with
             men
             ,
             without
             Gods
             owne
             teaching
             in
             his
             word
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             labour
             to
             get
             a
             good
             heart
             ,
             for
             
               out
               of
               
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               heart
               the
               mouth
               speaketh
               ,
               Matth.
            
             15.18
             .
             and
             Prov.
             16.23
             .
             
               The
               heart
               of
               the
               wise
               guideth
               the
               mouth
               wisely
               :
            
             for
             as
             the
             shop
             is
             furnished
             out
             of
             the
             ware-house
             ,
             so
             the
             mouth
             with
             speech
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             Whence
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             want
             of
             good
             and
             savoury
             speech
             argues
             a
             barren
             and
             naughty
             heart
             .
             To
             speake
             the
             language
             of
             
             Canaan
             ,
             be
             a
             Iew
             within
             ,
             get
             a
             wise
             ,
             pure
             ,
             and
             converted
             heart
             ,
             and
             then
             thou
             art
             one
             of
             the
             people
             of
             a
             pure
             language
             ,
             3
             Zeph.
             9.13
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             accustome
             thy selfe
             to
             good
             and
             savoury
             
             speech
             ,
             flowing
             from
             grace
             in
             the
             heart
             ;
             that
             all
             thy
             speech
             may
             be
             the
             issue
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             faith
             ,
             holy
             affections
             of
             love
             ,
             joy
             ,
             zeale
             ,
             desire
             of
             godly
             sorrow
             ,
             &c.
             and
             tending
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             exhorting
             ,
             instructing
             ,
             counselling
             and
             comforting
             of
             men
             :
             as
             the
             damosell
             to
             Peter
             ,
             let
             thy
             speech
             bewray
             thee
             a
             Disciple
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             good
             Christian
             :
             see
             the
             matter
             be
             good
             and
             pertinent
             ,
             the
             manner
             seasoned
             and
             bounded
             with
             godly
             discretion
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             tending
             to
             minister
             grace
             to
             the
             hearers
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             rule
             is
             ,
             First
             ,
             because
             corrupt
             communication
             slippes
             in
             for
             want
             of
             better
             communication
             which
             might
             have
             prevented
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             no
             way
             so
             expedite
             to
             breake
             off
             a
             bad
             habit
             ,
             than
             by
             frequent
             contrary
             acts
             which
             will
             grow
             habituall
             and
             familiar
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             directions
             for
             keeping
             the
             outward
             man
             blamelesse
             .
             If
             any
             thinke
             them
             not
             so
             necessary
             to
             be
             insisted
             upon
             ,
             or
             taken
             up
             carefully
             into
             his
             practise
             ,
             let
             him
             remember
             :
             1.
             
             That
             the
             heart
             is
             never
             renewed
             unlesse
             the
             outward
             man
             be
             reformed
             .
             2.
             
             It
             shall
             one
             day
             be
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Why
               takest
               thou
               my
               law
               into
               thy
               mouth
               ?
               Psal.
            
             50.16
             .
             why
             professest
             thou
             religion
             and
             salvation
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               hatest
               to
               be
               reformed
            
             ?
             3.
             
             The
             time
             hastens
             ,
             wherein
             
               every
               soule
               present
               shall
               be
               judged
               by
               that
               hee
               hath
               done
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               be
               it
               good
               or
               evill
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Vntill
               the
               comming
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             NOw
             we
             come
             to
             the
             second
             petition
             of
             this
             most
             excellent
             prayer
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             finall
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             perseverance
             in
             their
             grace
             received
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             fifth
             time
             the
             Apostle
             mentions
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             end
             of
             all
             the
             five
             Chapters
             you
             shall
             meete
             with
             it
             :
             to
             note
             ,
             
             That
             a
             Christian
             should
             never
             set
             the
             second
             comming
             of
             Christ
             out
             of
             sight
             ;
             as
             being
             a
             strong
             meanes
             to
             keepe
             him
             in
             a
             generall
             preparation
             or
             readinesse
             to
             be
             found
             such
             a
             one
             as
             may
             carry
             the
             title
             of
             a
             good
             and
             wise
             servant
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             this
             place
             perswading
             to
             full
             and
             finall
             holinesse
             it
             is
             most
             fitly
             mentioned
             ,
             
             as
             having
             all
             encouragements
             ,
             and
             answering
             all
             objections
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             this
             comming
             of
             Christ
             brings
             a
             recompence
             of
             reward
             to
             such
             as
             are
             exercised
             ,
             and
             holde
             on
             in
             holinesse
             :
             the
             meditation
             of
             it
             
             must
             therefore
             bring
             forward
             the
             Apostles
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             many
             are
             the
             troubles
             and
             reproaches
             
             of
             such
             as
             resolve
             to
             holde
             out
             in
             the
             way
             of
             grace
             and
             holinesse
             ;
             and
             therefore
             hee
             would
             sweeten
             as
             with
             sugar
             these
             bitter
             pills
             :
             by
             holding
             before
             their
             eyes
             the
             second
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             then
             giue
             a
             righteous
             sentence
             ,
             and
             fully
             acquit
             them
             ,
             on
             condition
             they
             persevere
             in
             their
             godly
             beginnings
             .
          
           
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             whereas
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             enemy
             to
             sanctification
             than
             sinne
             and
             corruption
             ;
             those
             that
             would
             hold
             out
             to
             full
             and
             finall
             holinesse
             ,
             must
             carefully
             watch
             against
             all
             sinne
             :
             which
             they
             shall
             easier
             resolve
             upon
             ,
             who
             holde
             this
             comming
             of
             Christ
             in
             their
             eyes
             ,
             seeing
             he
             therefore
             commeth
             to
             judge
             and
             revenge
             all
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             to
             uphold
             them
             in
             the
             strife
             against
             sinne
             :
             for
             whereas
             after
             long
             combate
             the
             godly
             finde
             little
             conquest
             against
             spirituall
             enmities
             ,
             and
             this
             often
             makes
             them
             faint
             and
             weary
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             give
             over
             :
             The
             Apostle
             in
             great
             wisdome
             holdes
             before
             their
             eyes
             that
             day
             ,
             unto
             which
             if
             they
             holde
             fast
             their
             grace
             ,
             they
             shall
             obtaine
             full
             victory
             over
             all
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             never
             know
             more
             ,
             neither
             the
             corruption
             nor
             molestation
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             to
             adde
             courage
             to
             their
             labours
             and
             endeavours
             for
             increase
             of
             grace
             :
             for
             whereas
             by
             all
             their
             diligence
             and
             care
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             they
             can
             attaine
             no
             great
             measure
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             that
             little
             which
             they
             have
             ,
             is
             often
             clouded
             with
             many
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             interrupted
             :
             they
             might
             be
             much
             discouraged
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             not
             be
             held
             on
             in
             expectation
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Christs
             comming
             ,
             wherein
             they
             shall
             attaine
             the
             full
             measure
             of
             grace
             and
             holinesse
             which
             they
             strove
             for
             ,
             and
             reape
             the
             full
             harvest
             of
             their
             labour
             and
             painefull
             seede-time
             .
          
           
             
             Sixthly
             ,
             he
             mentions
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             period
             of
             their
             care
             and
             faithfull
             striving
             to
             be
             unblameable
             :
             not
             because
             they
             should
             hold
             
             out
             their
             lives
             and
             labours
             till
             then
             ;
             but
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             as
             for
             the
             present
             they
             are
             ,
             
             so
             they
             shall
             be
             at
             that
             day
             :
             for
             in
             what
             estate
             the
             day
             of
             death
             leaves
             them
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             finde
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             every
             one
             that
             would
             be
             found
             unblameable
             then
             ,
             must
             be
             so
             now
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             Is
             there
             any
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             godly
             shall
             be
             kept
             unblameable
             till
             that
             day
             ?
             or
             is
             it
             possible
             they
             should
             not
             persevere
             to
             finall
             sanctification
             ?
             and
             if
             they
             shall
             ,
             what
             neede
             the
             Apostle
             pray
             so
             earnestly
             for
             it
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Perseverance
             in
             grace
             is
             twofold
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Continued
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Interrupted
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             children
             of
             God
             having
             the
             seed
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             grace
             of
             sanctification
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             doe
             sometimes
             lose
             many
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             as
             wee
             have
             heard
             )
             and
             sundry
             wayes
             quench
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             hold
             not
             a
             continued
             perseverance
             in
             the
             measure
             ,
             degree
             ,
             sense
             and
             comfort
             of
             their
             holinesse
             :
             yet
             they
             lose
             not
             all
             the
             gift
             of
             regeneration
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             nor
             fall
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             wholly
             ,
             for
             the
             seede
             remaines
             ;
             but
             persevere
             by
             an
             interrupted
             grace
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             finally
             :
             though
             they
             fall
             from
             their
             first
             love
             ,
             and
             some
             degrees
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             restored
             ;
             and
             finally
             become
             unblameable
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             built
             upon
             a
             rocke
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             cannot
             prevaile
             .
             The
             Arke
             of
             Noah
             resembling
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             made
             of
             square
             wood
             ;
             a
             square
             lay
             it
             any
             way
             lyes
             firme
             .
             So
             the
             Saints
             abide
             firme
             in
             temptation
             ,
             saith
             Augustine
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             hath
             
               prayed
               that
               their
               faith
               should
               not
               faile
               ,
               Luke
            
             22.32
             .
             hee
             hath
             prayed
             for
             their
             perseverance
             :
             Iohn
             17.15
             .
             
               not
               to
               take
               them
               out
               ,
               but
               preserve
               them
               in
               the
               world
               :
            
             and
             verse
             26.
             
               that
               they
               may
               be
               one
               with
               Christ
               and
               God.
            
             So
             as
             if
             God
             and
             Christ
             himselfe
             be
             stable
             in
             their
             happinesse
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             .
          
           
             By
             vertue
             of
             this
             prayer
             
               it
               is
               impossible
               the
               elect
               should
               be
               deceived
               ,
               Matth.
            
             24.24
             .
             And
             by
             vertue
             of
             it
             though
             Peters
             or
             any
             other
             beleevers
             faith
             may
             be
             foyled
             ,
             it
             cannot
             quite
             faile
             .
             His
             faith
             may
             be
             wounded
             ,
             
             not
             dead
             ;
             his
             confession
             may
             faile
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             but
             his
             heart
             shall
             holde
             him
             whom
             his
             voice
             denies
             .
             Gregory
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             promises
             of
             Christ
             are
             yea
             and
             Amen
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             
               true
               and
               faithfull
               witnesse
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.20
             .
             who
             hath
             sealed
             and
             ratified
             them
             by
             his
             blood
             .
             But
             hee
             hath
             promised
             that
             the
             elect
             shall
             persevere
             :
             Ier.
             32.39
             .
             
               I
               will
               make
               an
               everlasting
               covenant
               with
               them
               .
               Esay
            
             54.10
             .
             
               The
               mountaines
               may
               remove
               ,
               and
               the
               hills
               fall
               downe
               ,
               but
               my
               mercie
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               thee
               ,
               nor
               my
               peace
               fall
               away
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               that
               hath
               compassion
               on
               thee
               :
            
             and
             Iohn
             .
             10.
             
             
               None
               shall
               plucke
               them
               out
               of
               his
               hand
               .
            
          
           
             Object
             .
             The
             promises
             on
             Gods
             part
             are
             firme
             ,
             but
             we
             faile
             in
             our
             condition
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             wee
             repent
             and
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             never
             depart
             :
             for
             though
             the
             Lord
             
               marrie
               himselfe
               for
               ever
               in
               truth
               ,
               mercie
               and
               compassion
               ,
               Hosea
            
             2.19
             .
             yet
             wee
             may
             depart
             ,
             and
             the
             bond
             is
             broken
             on
             our
             part
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             If
             the
             bond
             be
             broken
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             then
             the
             Lord
             marries
             us
             not
             for
             ever
             .
             2.
             
             Contracts
             
             of
             marriage
             use
             not
             to
             be
             conditionall
             ,
             but
             simple
             and
             absolute
             ,
             else
             they
             are
             no
             binders
             .
             3.
             
             All
             conditions
             required
             in
             us
             ,
             the
             Lord
             both
             workes
             and
             maintaines
             :
             Christ
             performes
             all
             conditions
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             makes
             her
             ,
             cleanseth
             her
             ,
             saveth
             her
             ,
             Eph.
             5.25
             ,
             26.
             4.
             
             If
             the
             Lord
             depart
             not
             from
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             him
             ,
             for
             then
             we
             depart
             from
             him
             ,
             when
             his
             grace
             departeth
             from
             us
             .
             And
             therefore
             David
             prayeth
             ,
             
               Vphold
               me
               Lord
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               be
               safe
               :
            
             and
             as
             hee
             hath
             promised
             not
             to
             depart
             from
             us
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             put
             his
             feare
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             wee
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             Though
             none
             can
             take
             the
             sheepe
             of
             Christ
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             cease
             to
             be
             sheepe
             ,
             and
             may
             of
             themselves
             stray
             away
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             If
             once
             sheepe
             ,
             they
             are
             
               never
               pluckt
               away
            
             ;
             therefore
             never
             cease
             to
             be
             sheepe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             these
             sheepe
             are
             
               promised
               eternall
               life
            
             ;
             therefore
             so
             long
             shall
             they
             be
             sheepe
             ,
             even
             for
             all
             eternity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Fathers
             power
             is
             above
             all
             temptations
             ,
             therefore
             suffers
             nothing
             to
             make
             them
             of
             sheepe
             no
             sheepe
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             might
             be
             plucked
             away
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Though
             themselves
             would
             fling
             out
             of
             the
             fold
             ,
             being
             foolish
             and
             straying
             ,
             yet
             have
             a
             good
             shepheard
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             are
             preserved
             in
             grace
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Even
             this
             prayer
             in
             the
             Text
             is
             a
             prayer
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Thessalonians
             must
             persevere
             .
             A
             prayer
             of
             faith
             argues
             both
             the
             presence
             
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             whose
             voice
             the
             Lord
             cannot
             but
             heare
             ,
             and
             the
             voice
             of
             a
             childe
             whom
             the
             father
             will
             not
             repell
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             But
             if
             the
             Thessalonians
             shall
             persevere
             till
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             why
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             pray
             so
             earnestly
             ?
             it
             seemes
             very
             needlesse
             ,
             nay
             rather
             such
             earnest
             petitions
             seeme
             to
             make
             their
             case
             very
             hazardous
             ,
             and
             imply
             they
             may
             fall
             away
             .
          
           
             
             Answ.
             Prayers
             for
             perseverance
             imply
             not
             any
             possibility
             of
             falling
             away
             ,
             but
             plainely
             shew
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             Apostle
             aimes
             at
             here
             )
             that
             assurance
             of
             perseverance
             makes
             no
             godly
             man
             secure
             or
             profane
             ,
             but
             implieth
             a
             condition
             of
             unblameable
             walking
             ,
             and
             preserving
             himselfe
             unspotted
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             They
             teach
             us
             to
             depend
             on
             God
             for
             the
             last
             grace
             as
             well
             as
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             the
             praise
             as
             well
             of
             our
             perseverance
             ,
             as
             our
             entrance
             into
             grace
             :
             for
             he
             gives
             his
             Spirit
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             
               that
               we
               should
               not
               depart
               from
               him
               .
            
             Contrary
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             God
             gives
             us
             the
             first
             grace
             ,
             by
             which
             wee
             become
             good
             ,
             but
             wee
             merit
             a
             second
             grace
             ,
             by
             which
             of
             good
             we
             become
             better
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             All
             such
             prayers
             as
             this
             teach
             us
             to
             joyne
             the
             end
             and
             the
             meanes
             together
             as
             God
             doth
             .
             It
             is
             not
             in
             vaine
             to
             pray
             not
             to
             fall
             away
             ,
             
             though
             the
             elect
             cannot
             fall
             away
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             an
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             commandement
             .
             
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             a
             testimony
             that
             we
             depend
             on
             his
             
             strength
             and
             promise
             for
             perseverance
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             wee
             looke
             to
             attaine
             the
             gift
             in
             in
             Gods
             owne
             meanes
             of
             conveying
             them
             ;
             
             of
             which
             prayer
             is
             one
             of
             the
             chiefe
             .
             Would
             wee
             not
             want
             grace
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             be
             wanting
             in
             prayer
             ?
          
           
             They
             are
             farre
             wide
             that
             conceive
             prayer
             and
             perseverance
             repugnant
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             subordinate
             and
             assistant
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             We
             finde
             the
             Saints
             praying
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             
               not
               take
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               from
               them
               ,
            
             that
             he
             would
             
               create
               a
               new
               Spirit
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Sol.
             Not
             because
             the
             Spirit
             is
             either
             quite
             taken
             away
             ,
             or
             quite
             gone
             .
          
           
             But
             First
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             not
             
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             existence
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             operation
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             not
             so
             powerfully
             working
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             saving
             gift
             ,
             but
             
             of
             the
             measure
             ,
             degree
             ,
             and
             comfort
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             where
             once
             he
             is
             ,
             is
             not
             quite
             
             gone
             in
             respect
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             sense
             and
             apprehension
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             no
             good
             argument
             :
             They
             feele
             him
             not
             ,
             therefore
             hee
             is
             not
             there
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             a
             man
             in
             a
             swoone
             can
             be
             concluded
             dead
             ,
             because
             he
             discernes
             not
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             by
             prayer
             wee
             retaine
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             renewing
             grace
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             both
             
             in
             respect
             of
             sense
             and
             existence
             ,
             prayer
             being
             Gods
             meanes
             to
             keepe
             the
             Spirit
             from
             departing
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             and
             all
             such
             prayers
             for
             perseverance
             
             being
             prayers
             of
             faith
             are
             therefore
             so
             much
             
             more
             earnest
             ,
             because
             wee
             know
             that
             God
             will
             grant
             us
             the
             grace
             prayed
             for
             .
             Hee
             will
             never
             pray
             ,
             that
             beleeves
             not
             that
             God
             will
             grant
             his
             prayer
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Saints
             therefore
             pray
             because
             they
             beleeve
             to
             speede
             .
             Eliah
             ,
             1
             King.
             18.42
             .
             knew
             it
             would
             raine
             ,
             and
             tolde
             Ahab
             so
             ;
             yet
             hee
             goes
             and
             prayes
             for
             it
             .
             Christ
             knew
             his
             Father
             would
             glorifie
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             prayes
             he
             would
             so
             doe
             :
             hee
             well
             knew
             none
             of
             his
             Disciples
             should
             perish
             but
             Iudas
             ,
             yet
             he
             prayeth
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             And
             this
             is
             not
             in
             vaine
             ,
             but
             a
             performance
             of
             worship
             to
             God
             ,
             a
             possessing
             of
             grace
             in
             a
             right
             title
             ,
             and
             tenure
             ,
             and
             a
             sweetning
             of
             the
             mercy
             which
             wee
             have
             gotten
             by
             prayer
             and
             prevailing
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             implies
             in
             Christs
             comming
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             now
             absent
             from
             us
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             hee
             is
             not
             present
             in
             earth
             ,
             neither
             circumscriptive
             ,
             nor
             diffinitive
             ,
             nor
             repletive
             :
             for
             then
             he
             could
             not
             come
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             hee
             were
             with
             us
             already
             .
             True
             it
             is
             that
             Christ
             is
             spiritually
             present
             with
             his
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             of
             his
             spirit
             and
             grace
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             also
             sacramentally
             present
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Ratione
               signi
            
             ,
             hee
             is
             represented
             in
             the
             signe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Ratione
               objecti
            
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             present
             object
             of
             our
             faith
             whereby
             wee
             behold
             and
             partake
             him
             being
             present
             in
             the
             word
             of
             promise
             .
             But
             corporally
             he
             is
             not
             present
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             Supper
             nor
             any
             place
             where
             the
             Supper
             is
             celebrated
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             bread
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Because
             Christ
             professed
             when
             hee
             was
             to
             ascend
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             to
             
               leave
               the
               world
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               goe
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             16.
             but
             the
             bread
             is
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             therefore
             Christ
             now
             ascended
             is
             not
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Hee
             expresly
             denies
             that
             hee
             should
             be
             with
             us
             on
             earth
             after
             his
             ascension
             :
             Matth.
             26.
             
             
             
               The
               poore
               yee
               have
               alwayes
               with
               you
               ,
               but
               mee
               not
               alwayes
               .
            
             If
             they
             fly
             to
             their
             old
             shift
             of
             invisible
             conversation
             ,
             or
             
               quoad
               statum
               humilitatis
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             humility
             ;
             Christ
             spake
             without
             any
             such
             limitation
             ,
             
               Mee
               yee
               shall
               not
               have
               alwayes
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             high
             Priest
             is
             gone
             with
             his
             body
             
               into
               the
               heavenly
               Sanctuary
            
             ,
             and
             if
             hee
             be
             not
             there
             ,
             
             hee
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             our
             high
             Priest
             ,
             Heb.
             8.4
             .
             If
             they
             say
             he
             is
             on
             earth
             ,
             but
             not
             visibly
             ,
             what
             should
             an
             invisible
             high
             Priest
             do
             in
             earth
             ,
             where
             all
             Priests
             were
             ever
             visible
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Even
             the
             bread
             in
             which
             they
             say
             he
             is
             present
             corporally
             ,
             
             is
             a
             signe
             and
             argument
             of
             his
             corporall
             absence
             ,
             because
             it
             must
             be
             received
             in
             memory
             of
             him
             .
             Now
             memory
             is
             of
             a
             thing
             absent
             ,
             and
             therein
             we
             declare
             the
             Lords
             death
             till
             this
             his
             comming
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             And
             here
             we
             may
             note
             also
             ,
             that
             Christ
             will
             come
             againe
             according
             to
             his
             body
             :
             
             Acts
             1.11
             .
             and
             Hebr.
             9.28
             .
             
               He
               shall
               come
               the
               second
               time
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               them
               that
               waite
               for
               him
               :
            
             hee
             comes
             but
             twice
             corporally
             ▪
             once
             to
             merit
             salvation
             ,
             and
             againe
             to
             perfect
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             let
             us
             waite
             for
             this
             comming
             ,
             
             as
             a
             loving
             spouse
             longs
             for
             her
             husbands
             returne
             out
             of
             a
             farre
             Countrey
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Love
             this
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             shall
             breake
             out
             as
             the
             Sunne
             in
             his
             strength
             ,
             
             which
             is
             now
             clouded
             and
             vailed
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             by
             his
             bodily
             absence
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             the
             affliction
             and
             poverty
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             the
             insolency
             and
             pride
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
             But
             then
             his
             glory
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             glorious
             in
             himselfe
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             innocency
             of
             the
             Saints
             shall
             then
             be
             cleared
             to
             the
             faces
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             their
             labours
             shall
             be
             recompenced
             with
             invisible
             reward
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             Prepare
             for
             this
             comming
             :
             and
             first
             ,
             hence
             the
             Apostle
             moveth
             all
             men
             every
             where
             to
             repent
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             appointed
             a
             day
             to
             judge
             the
             world
             ,
             Acts
             17.31
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             perswadeth
             men
             to
             holinesse
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
             2
             Pet.
             3.11
             .
             considering
             the
             
               terrours
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               men
               ought
               we
               to
               be
               in
               all
               holy
               conversation
               and
               godlinesse
               .
            
             Foolish
             men
             now
             dreame
             of
             too
             much
             strictnesse
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             because
             they
             consider
             not
             this
             day
             of
             Christs
             second
             comming
             .
          
           
             
             A
             third
             note
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostles
             argument
             ,
             That
             onely
             an
             unblameable
             holinesse
             will
             bestead
             us
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             therfore
             we
             must
             preserve
             our selves
             unblameable
             till
             that
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             all
             things
             else
             leave
             us
             at
             that
             day
             :
             Riches
             ,
             honours
             ,
             pleasures
             then
             forsake
             us
             ,
             
             they
             are
             neither
             true
             ,
             nor
             ours
             ,
             saith
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             Onely
             a
             good
             conscience
             and
             study
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             practise
             of
             holy
             duties
             goe
             along
             with
             us
             to
             meete
             Christ
             in
             his
             second
             comming
             ,
             then
             
             will
             a
             little
             holinesse
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             faith
             ,
             and
             feare
             of
             God
             more
             comfort
             us
             than
             all
             the
             word
             and
             glory
             of
             it
             can
             afford
             .
          
           
             Christians
             must
             not
             onely
             labour
             for
             full
             holinesse
             but
             for
             finall
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             
             They
             must
             not
             be
             content
             with
             any
             measure
             of
             grace
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             persevere
             in
             grace
             untill
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ.
             Iohn
             15.4
             .
             
               Abide
               in
               mee
            
             :
             he●
             saith
             not
             onely
             
               Come
               unto
               me
            
             ,
             as
             Mat.
             11.29
             .
             bu●
             
               Abide
               in
               mee
               .
               Revel
            
             .
             22.11
             .
             
               Let
               him
               that
               is
               holy
               b●
               holy
               still
               :
            
             and
             Revel
             .
             2.25
             .
             
               Hold
               fast
               that
               thou
               hast
               till
               I
               come
               ,
               and
               be
               faithfull
               unto
               the
               death
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               a
               crowne
               of
               life
               ,
            
             verse
             10.
             
             Matth.
             10.22
             .
             
               Hee
               that
               continueth
               to
               the
               end
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             the
             way
             of
             the
             just
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             the
             light
             that
             
               shineth
               more
               and
               more
               untill
               perfect
               day
               ,
               
               Prov.
            
             4.18
             .
             Looke
             as
             the
             Sunne
             rising
             is
             brighter
             and
             brighter
             ,
             and
             still
             dispelleth
             mists
             and
             darknesse
             before
             it
             ,
             till
             it
             come
             to
             high
             noone
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             perfect
             pitch
             of
             the
             day
             :
             so
             where
             the
             Sunne
             of
             righteousnesse
             riseth
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             daily
             profiting
             ,
             and
             proceeding
             in
             the
             knowledge
             and
             feare
             of
             God
             ;
             a
             walking
             from
             strength
             to
             strength
             ,
             from
             faith
             to
             faith
             ,
             till
             they
             attaine
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             grace
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             talnesse
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             most
             absolutely
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             perfected
             in
             that
             brightest
             and
             highest
             light
             and
             life
             of
             glory
             to
             come
             .
             But
             the
             hypocrite
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             he
             hath
             some
             light
             ,
             some
             little
             oile
             in
             his
             lampe
             ,
             but
             onely
             enough
             to
             make
             a
             flash
             ,
             or
             sodaine
             blaze
             ;
             but
             not
             enough
             to
             carry
             him
             into
             the
             wedding
             chamber
             :
             sometimes
             hee
             
             will
             wash
             and
             repent
             ,
             but
             hee
             soone
             forgetteth
             that
             hee
             was
             washed
             :
             sometimes
             hee
             will
             have
             good
             words
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             some
             good
             actions
             now
             and
             then
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             seeme
             very
             good
             ,
             but
             all
             his
             righteousnesse
             is
             as
             the
             morning
             dew
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Perseverance
             is
             a
             gift
             never
             divorced
             from
             faith
             ,
             though
             sometimes
             it
             may
             be
             disturbed
             by
             fits
             ,
             yet
             at
             length
             it
             shall
             set
             the
             crowne
             on
             the
             head
             of
             true
             piety
             ;
             for
             truth
             of
             grace
             is
             blessed
             with
             continuance
             :
             because
             ,
          
           
             
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             
               promise
               ,
               Isay
            
             40.31
             .
             
               They
               that
               waite
               on
               the
               Lord
               shall
               renew
               their
               strength
               as
               the
               Eagle
               ,
               they
               shall
               runne
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               weary
               ,
               they
               shall
               walke
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               faint
               .
            
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Of
             faith
             ,
             which
             apprehendeth
             that
             living
             water
             ,
             of
             which
             whosoever
             drinketh
             he
             shall
             never
             thirst
             more
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             such
             a
             fountaine
             in
             him
             
               springing
               up
               to
               eternall
               life
               ,
               Iohn
            
             4.4
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             who
             be
             as
             trees
             planted
             by
             the
             rivers
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             their
             moisture
             is
             indeficient
             ,
             their
             leaves
             fall
             not
             off
             .
             This
             was
             signified
             by
             the
             good
             ground
             ,
             Luke
             8.
             distinguished
             from
             all
             the
             other
             three
             ,
             that
             it
             brings
             
               fruit
               with
               patience
            
             ,
             when
             the
             best
             fruits
             of
             all
             the
             other
             came
             at
             last
             to
             nothing
             .
             And
             this
             grace
             differenceth
             between
             such
             as
             formerly
             nothing
             else
             in
             shew
             did
             distinguish
             :
             for
             let
             an
             hypocrite
             set
             forth
             never
             so
             faire
             ,
             and
             hold
             a
             place
             of
             profession
             ,
             and
             forwardnesse
             among
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             at
             the
             last
             hee
             shall
             prove
             like
             the
             unhappy
             passenger
             ,
             that
             hath
             seemed
             
             to
             saile
             prosperously
             all
             his
             voyage
             ,
             and
             no
             danger
             threatned
             him
             ,
             yet
             at
             the
             length
             suffers
             shipwracke
             ,
             and
             is
             cast
             away
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             very
             haven
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             perseverance
             approoveth
             the
             
             soundnesse
             of
             our
             calling
             ,
             and
             gifts
             given
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             affordeth
             us
             the
             comfort
             of
             our
             present
             estate
             in
             grace
             .
             It
             is
             well
             said
             of
             one
             ,
             
               In
               principio
               delectatio
            
             ,
             but
             
               in
               fine
               probatio
            
             .
             Which
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             at
             the
             first
             may
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             light
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             taste
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             may
             be
             very
             sweete
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             proofe
             and
             tryall
             is
             at
             the
             end
             :
             the
             end
             shewes
             who
             bee
             called
             according
             to
             meanes
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             called
             of
             purpose
             .
             What
             one
             said
             of
             true
             vertue
             ,
             wee
             may
             apply
             of
             true
             piety
             :
             
               Verae
               pietatis
               est
               non
               caepisse
               ,
               sed
               fecisse
               ;
               nec
               fecisse
               ,
               sed
               perfecisse
               .
            
             Whereas
             of
             hypocrites
             may
             be
             said
             that
             to
             the
             
               Galathians
               ,
               Yee
               did
               runne
               well
               ,
               who
               letted
               you
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             what
             comfort
             is
             there
             of
             temporary
             faith
             ,
             which
             giveth
             over
             when
             there
             is
             most
             neede
             of
             it
             ?
             What
             use
             of
             that
             illumination
             that
             leaveth
             us
             in
             darknesse
             at
             the
             last
             ?
             What
             were
             the
             foolish
             Virgins
             better
             for
             that
             oyle
             and
             light
             ,
             which
             failed
             them
             before
             they
             came
             to
             the
             wedding
             chamber
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             Satan
             lieth
             in
             waite
             especially
             for
             our
             perseverance
             ,
             his
             chiefe
             scope
             and
             delight
             
             is
             to
             sport
             himselfe
             in
             the
             apostacy
             both
             of
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             godly
             .
             Sometimes
             the
             wicked
             
             hypocrite
             goes
             about
             the
             businesse
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             hath
             resolved
             and
             cast
             the
             accounts
             to
             walke
             in
             the
             way
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             may
             hold
             on
             a
             long
             time
             in
             the
             externall
             profession
             ,
             and
             some
             outward
             reformation
             ;
             but
             at
             length
             wanting
             soundnesse
             ,
             a
             small
             thing
             turneth
             him
             aside
             ;
             he
             sets
             faire
             out
             of
             Sodome
             with
             Lot
             ,
             but
             lookes
             backe
             with
             his
             wife
             :
             they
             set
             faire
             out
             of
             Moab
             with
             Orpah
             ,
             but
             goe
             not
             forward
             with
             Ruth
             to
             Iudah
             .
             Now
             the
             Divell
             as
             a
             passenger
             seeing
             a
             foundation
             laid
             ,
             and
             walls
             reared
             ,
             and
             there
             the
             building
             to
             stand
             at
             a
             stay
             ,
             laugheth
             ,
             and
             scorneth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             man
             begun
             to
             build
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             finish
             .
          
           
             
             But
             you
             said
             ,
             the
             Divell
             triumpheth
             also
             in
             the
             apostacy
             of
             the
             godly
             ;
             now
             I
             thought
             they
             had
             never
             fallen
             away
             .
          
           
             
             They
             indeede
             wholly
             and
             finally
             fall
             not
             off
             as
             the
             former
             ;
             but
             many
             are
             their
             falls
             and
             backslidings
             through
             their
             negligence
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             lose
             many
             graces
             ,
             and
             many
             degrees
             of
             such
             as
             they
             keepe
             ;
             even
             such
             as
             perhaps
             are
             never
             restored
             while
             they
             live
             ,
             and
             often
             bring
             the
             terrours
             of
             God
             into
             their
             soules
             ,
             and
             goe
             to
             their
             grave
             with
             incurable
             temporary
             affliction
             :
             and
             doth
             not
             this
             rejoyce
             Satan
             to
             see
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             suddes
             ?
             and
             to
             passe
             their
             dayes
             heavily
             and
             uncheerfully
             ?
             and
             as
             ever
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             former
             light
             of
             joy
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             of
             comfort
             ,
             example
             and
             direction
             unto
             others
             ,
             while
             they
             stood
             valiantly
             against
             the
             forces
             of
             the
             Divell
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             So
             much
             the
             more
             fiercely
             Satan
             assaults
             
             this
             grace
             ,
             because
             he
             knowes
             that
             onely
             perseverance
             overcommeth
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             hellish
             temptations
             ;
             no
             marvel
             then
             if
             he
             would
             by
             all
             his
             strength
             and
             seven
             heads
             wrest
             this
             grace
             from
             us
             .
             How
             needfull
             then
             is
             it
             for
             us
             to
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             armour
             of
             God
             against
             these
             assaults
             of
             the
             Divell
             ,
             Ephes.
             6.13
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             of
             reproofe
             .
             
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Generall
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Speciall
                 .
              
            
             Our
             Nation
             hath
             dealt
             with
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospell
             as
             the
             Iewes
             did
             with
             Iohns
             light
             ,
             who
             
               rejoyced
               in
               it
               for
               a
               season
               .
            
          
           
             Time
             was
             when
             in
             the
             beginnings
             of
             the
             Gospell
             our
             fathers
             received
             it
             with
             love
             ,
             joy
             ,
             zeale
             ,
             diligence
             ,
             and
             most
             earnest
             affection
             :
             
               The
               violent
               tooke
               the
               kingdome
               by
               force
               .
            
             But
             now
             how
             generally
             are
             we
             fallen
             from
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             turned
             religion
             into
             formality
             ,
             and
             policie
             ?
             Time
             was
             when
             men
             hasted
             out
             of
             Popery
             as
             fast
             as
             the
             Israelites
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             Then
             was
             idolatry
             cast
             out
             ,
             then
             was
             not
             onely
             the
             uncleane
             flesh
             ,
             but
             broth
             hated
             :
             then
             were
             godly
             men
             busie
             at
             worke
             to
             lay
             the
             foundation
             and
             grounds
             of
             Religion
             :
             then
             were
             Gods
             worthies
             worthily
             and
             thankfully
             received
             ,
             and
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             the
             restorers
             of
             Religion
             duely
             honoured
             :
             then
             men
             used
             their
             peace
             to
             edification
             ,
             and
             growth
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             doe
             we
             now
             ?
             have
             not
             many
             among
             us
             changed
             our
             hatred
             of
             Popery
             to
             the
             hugging
             and
             cherishing
             of
             it
             ?
             Doe
             not
             wee
             generally
             not
             
             onely
             looke
             backe
             ,
             but
             runne
             backe
             to
             Popery
             ,
             as
             Israel
             into
             Egypt
             .
             See
             not
             we
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             the
             Breaden
             god
             ,
             and
             the
             Altars
             ,
             Vestures
             ,
             and
             Priests
             encroach
             upon
             us
             ,
             which
             cost
             so
             much
             precious
             blood
             of
             Martyrs
             to
             cast
             out
             ?
             Doe
             not
             some
             question
             now
             the
             grounds
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             dispute
             our
             Catechisme
             ,
             which
             Turkes
             dare
             not
             doe
             ?
             and
             begin
             to
             determine
             that
             the
             differences
             betweene
             us
             and
             the
             Papists
             are
             not
             so
             great
             and
             substantiall
             ?
             In
             stead
             of
             honouring
             Gods
             worthies
             ,
             the
             restorers
             of
             holy
             Religion
             ,
             have
             not
             some
             of
             our
             pulpits
             ,
             presses
             ,
             and
             discourses
             disgraced
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             stood
             more
             stiffe
             against
             Popery
             .
             Are
             there
             not
             they
             that
             mingle
             not
             a
             little
             leaven
             ,
             but
             abundance
             of
             poyson
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             father
             it
             upon
             our
             Church
             ?
             Are
             not
             the
             numbers
             of
             Papists
             increased
             upon
             us
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             lawes
             against
             them
             ?
             that
             these
             sonnes
             of
             Zerviah
             are
             growne
             in
             number
             and
             strength
             almost
             too
             great
             for
             us
             ?
             Oh
             who
             can
             without
             heart-sorrow
             compare
             our selves
             now
             with
             our selves
             then
             ;
             as
             the
             olde
             men
             wept
             ,
             when
             they
             compared
             the
             second
             Temple
             with
             the
             first
             ?
          
           
             Will
             not
             wee
             yeeld
             this
             generall
             Apostacie
             ?
             let
             him
             that
             runneth
             reade
             it
             in
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Why
             hath
             the
             Lord
             given
             up
             numbers
             to
             strong
             delusions
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             to
             beleeve
             lies
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             
               received
               not
               the
               truth
               in
               the
               love
               of
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             what
             other
             sinne
             did
             the
             Lord
             abhorre
             
               Israel
               ,
               Psal.
            
             78.60
             .
             and
             
               forsooke
               his
               owne
               Tabernacle
            
             ?
             
             and
             why
             doth
             the
             Lord
             thrust
             us
             from
             his
             care
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             have
             thrust
             our selves
             from
             his
             Covenant
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Why
             are
             we
             fallen
             from
             the
             honour
             of
             our
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             the
             ancient
             glory
             of
             our
             Nation
             ,
             but
             because
             we
             have
             not
             set
             up
             nor
             held
             up
             the
             honour
             and
             kingdome
             of
             God
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hee
             hath
             cast
             downe
             the
             honour
             of
             our
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Why
             is
             our
             peace
             within
             our selves
             disturbed
             by
             many
             discontents
             among
             all
             sorts
             ,
             but
             because
             we
             have
             not
             allowed
             the
             Lord
             a
             peaceable
             dwelling
             among
             us
             as
             in
             times
             past
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Why
             cannot
             wee
             now
             peepe
             out
             of
             our
             coasts
             ,
             but
             become
             a
             prey
             to
             a
             base
             despisable
             company
             of
             robbers
             and
             theeves
             ?
             and
             why
             doth
             not
             God
             goe
             out
             with
             our
             navies
             ,
             our
             armies
             which
             returne
             home
             with
             losse
             and
             dishonour
             ?
             but
             that
             the
             sentence
             is
             gone
             out
             as
             against
             
               Israel
               ,
               Iudg.
            
             10.13
             .
             
               Yee
               have
               served
               other
               Gods
               ,
               I
               will
               save
               you
               no
               more
               :
               Goe
               and
               cry
               to
               the
               Gods
               yee
               have
               chosen
               ,
               let
               them
               save
               you
               in
               the
               day
               of
               danger
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Whence
             are
             those
             sinnes
             written
             with
             the
             point
             of
             a
             Diamond
             in
             the
             face
             and
             forehead
             of
             our
             Nation
             ?
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Coldnesse
             in
             profession
             ,
             lukewarmnesse
             in
             religion
             ,
             denying
             the
             power
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             generall
             scorning
             of
             the
             profession
             of
             grace
             .
             Oh
             that
             ever
             it
             should
             be
             said
             in
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             after
             60
             or
             70
             yeares
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             attended
             ,
             or
             rather
             chased
             out
             with
             such
             generall
             scorne
             of
             faithfull
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             
             professours
             of
             true
             religion
             ,
             as
             no
             age
             of
             the
             Gospell
             can
             patterne
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             generall
             corruption
             in
             manners
             in
             the
             body
             of
             our
             people
             ,
             too
             too
             apparant
             in
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Cursed
             oathes
             in
             olde
             and
             young
             ,
             high
             and
             low
             ,
             in
             open
             and
             shamefull
             manner
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             land
             doth
             and
             must
             mourne
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Generall
             pollution
             of
             the
             Sabboth
             by
             working
             ,
             playing
             ,
             journeying
             by
             water
             ,
             and
             land
             ,
             and
             open
             profanesse
             ;
             and
             weake
             hopes
             of
             reformation
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             may
             thinke
             these
             sinnes
             to
             die
             of
             themselves
             ,
             but
             the
             land
             is
             like
             to
             keepe
             her
             Sabboths
             first
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             deluge
             of
             drunkennesse
             ,
             which
             hath
             drowned
             our
             Land
             ,
             and
             is
             risen
             15
             cubits
             higher
             than
             ever
             ,
             which
             was
             sinne
             wont
             to
             be
             covered
             formerly
             with
             ragges
             ,
             now
             with
             silkes
             .
          
           
             Whence
             are
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             hainous
             profanations
             of
             manners
             ,
             but
             from
             our
             Apostacy
             from
             God
             ,
             from
             his
             covenant
             ,
             from
             his
             word
             ,
             from
             the
             profession
             of
             holy
             Religion
             ?
          
           
             Oh
             that
             wee
             could
             consider
             the
             state
             of
             revolters
             worst
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             wee
             would
             returne
             to
             our
             first
             love
             ,
             and
             workes
             ,
             before
             the
             remooving
             of
             our
             candlesticke
             ,
             and
             before
             our
             spuing
             out
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             For
             personall
             Apostacy
             .
             This
             may
             be
             a
             warning
             to
             many
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             desisted
             from
             good
             and
             hopefull
             beginnings
             ,
             who
             have
             rejoyced
             in
             the
             light
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             who
             seemed
             to
             have
             beene
             washed
             ,
             &
             to
             have
             got
             out
             of
             the
             filthinesse
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             begun
             to
             reade
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             set
             up
             Gods
             worship
             in
             their
             families
             ,
             to
             keepe
             some
             watches
             
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             are
             fallen
             backe
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             wallow
             in
             some
             lusts
             ,
             as
             if
             nothing
             were
             worth
             forsaking
             but
             Gods
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Let
             these
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             lightly
             they
             offend
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             Heb.
             10.38
             .
             
               If
               any
               withdraw
               himselfe
               ,
               my
               soule
               shall
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               him
               .
            
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             military
             word
             frō
             souldiers
             who
             recoyle
             and
             leave
             their
             standing
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             Captaine
             delights
             not
             :
             no
             more
             in
             our
             Christian
             fight
             can
             wee
             by
             retiring
             and
             recoyling
             please
             our
             Captaine
             :
             But
             the
             Martiall
             law
             for
             such
             is
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             
               They
               withdraw
               themselves
               to
               perdition
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Better
             it
             is
             not
             to
             begin
             in
             a
             good
             course
             ,
             than
             to
             desist
             ,
             and
             breake
             off
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2.20
             .
             
               It
               had
               beene
               better
               not
               to
               have
               knowne
               :
               the
               latter
               end
               is
               worse
               than
               the
               beginning
            
             :
             for
             they
             lose
             all
             their
             labour
             ,
             all
             their
             hopes
             ,
             all
             they
             have
             wrought
             ,
             all
             they
             have
             suffered
             ,
             all
             is
             in
             vaine
             to
             them
             .
             As
             a
             man
             having
             made
             a
             long
             voyage
             ,
             and
             sailed
             prosperously
             many
             hundred
             miles
             ,
             but
             bringing
             his
             shippe
             within
             sight
             of
             shore
             ,
             and
             thrusting
             into
             the
             haven
             ,
             suffered
             wracke
             in
             the
             havens
             mouth
             :
             this
             man
             hath
             lost
             all
             his
             gettings
             ,
             his
             wealth
             ,
             his
             journey
             ,
             his
             labour
             ,
             sufferings
             ,
             his
             life
             ,
             himselfe
             and
             all
             .
             Oh
             never
             content
             thy selfe
             with
             good
             
               beginnings
               in
               the
               spirit
               to
               end
               in
               the
               flesh
               :
            
             Oh
             foolish
             Galathian
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             
               suffer
               so
               many
               things
               in
               vaine
               ?
            
             The
             Lord
             rejects
             that
             blossome
             that
             never
             comes
             to
             fruite
             ,
             as
             the
             husbandman
             cares
             not
             for
             that
             blade
             that
             comes
             not
             to
             ripenesse
             .
             Nay
             never
             content
             thy selfe
             with
             a
             faire
             progresse
             in
             grace
             ,
             
             at
             any
             time
             to
             desist
             :
             For
             if
             a
             righteous
             man
             at
             any
             time
             forsake
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             all
             his
             former
             righteousnesse
             shall
             never
             be
             remembred
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             loseth
             the
             last
             of
             his
             dayes
             ,
             loseth
             all
             the
             former
             .
             What
             were
             a
             man
             the
             better
             if
             hee
             had
             all
             grace
             in
             the
             highest
             perfection
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             fall
             from
             it
             ?
             nay
             what
             careth
             Satan
             if
             a
             man
             had
             attained
             whole
             sanctification
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             part
             ,
             but
             in
             degrees
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             continued
             in
             ?
             Adam
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             the
             more
             holinesse
             he
             lost
             ,
             the
             greater
             was
             his
             sinne
             and
             unhappinesse
             .
             Nay
             the
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             ,
             what
             better
             were
             they
             for
             their
             absolute
             Angelicall
             happinesse
             ,
             when
             they
             left
             their
             first
             habitation
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Relapse
             into
             a
             sicknesse
             is
             farre
             more
             dangerous
             than
             the
             disease
             ,
             and
             to
             relapse
             into
             sinne
             is
             to
             relapse
             into
             the
             most
             dangerous
             sicknesse
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             farre
             lesse
             curable
             than
             any
             .
             This
             incurable
             estate
             our
             Saviour
             aimes
             at
             Luke
             9.62
             .
             no
             man
             that
             puts
             his
             hand
             to
             the
             plow
             ,
             &c.
             from
             this
             relapse
             they
             fall
             into
             that
             sin
             ,
             that
             unpardonable
             sinne
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             very
             season
             of
             our
             present
             times
             aggravates
             this
             sinne
             of
             falling
             from
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             makes
             it
             most
             inexcusable
             .
             What
             ?
             to
             fall
             away
             so
             willingly
             in
             dayes
             of
             peace
             ?
             of
             meanes
             ?
             of
             protection
             ?
             in
             dayes
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ?
             What
             ?
             to
             fly
             as
             a
             wicked
             man
             when
             none
             pursues
             ?
             in
             a
             land
             where
             truth
             and
             peace
             kisseth
             each
             other
             ?
             where
             is
             neither
             danger
             ,
             nor
             losse
             ,
             nor
             enemies
             neere
             ?
             so
             cowardly
             to
             part
             with
             truth
             ,
             and
             fall
             from
             it
             to
             Popery
             ?
             What
             defence
             ?
             
             what
             excuse
             is
             left
             for
             this
             sinne
             ?
             It
             were
             too
             much
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             ,
             in
             Marian
             dayes
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             those
             light
             fires
             ,
             in
             the
             house
             of
             inquisition
             ,
             in
             France
             ,
             in
             Italy
             ,
             or
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             where
             Manasseh
             makes
             the
             streetes
             runne
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             But
             in
             the
             time
             of
             peace
             ,
             in
             the
             Sunshine
             ,
             in
             the
             triumph
             of
             the
             Gospell
             to
             decline
             ,
             and
             depart
             ,
             this
             hath
             no
             excuse
             for
             the
             sinne
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             What
             a
             kind
             of
             creature
             is
             this
             ,
             an
             Apostate
             ,
             a
             Mermaid
             ,
             halfe
             a
             man
             ,
             halfe
             a
             fish
             ,
             a
             cake
             halfe
             baked
             ,
             halfe
             a
             Christian
             as
             good
             as
             no
             Christian
             ,
             an
             Agrippa
             ,
             almost
             a
             Christian
             ,
             almost
             sanctified
             ,
             almost
             saved
             ;
             a
             Christian
             in
             the
             morning
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             his
             righteousnesse
             being
             but
             as
             a
             morning
             dew
             ,
             dried
             up
             and
             withered
             before
             his
             evening
             ;
             a
             diary
             Christian
             without
             all
             acceptation
             ?
             looke
             on
             the
             Text
             againe
             here
             is
             a
             sanctification
             ,
             till
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             :
             shall
             this
             great
             Sunne
             of
             righteousnesse
             rising
             ,
             and
             comming
             in
             his
             strength
             and
             glory
             ,
             finde
             all
             our
             righteousnesse
             as
             a
             dew
             dried
             up
             ,
             and
             vanished
             ?
             then
             must
             all
             our
             salvation
             vanish
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             may
             serve
             for
             instruction
             .
             
             Whosoever
             would
             have
             assurance
             of
             true
             grace
             ,
             must
             labour
             to
             holde
             out
             ,
             seeing
             an
             hypocrite
             may
             begin
             well
             ,
             and
             runne
             well
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             as
             Paul
             tells
             the
             revolted
             
               Galathians
               ,
               Gal.
            
             5.7
             .
             
               Ye
               did
               runne
               well
            
             ,
             but
             onely
             true
             grace
             ends
             well
             .
          
           
             Here
             for
             our
             furtherance
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             meanes
             of
             perseverance
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             motives
             to
             excite
             us
             to
             the
             meanes
             .
          
           
             
             The
             meanes
             are
             three
             .
          
           
             I.
             Lay
             a
             good
             ground
             ,
             begin
             well
             :
             Col.
             1.23
             .
             
               Be
               grounded
               and
               stablished
               in
               the
               faith
               :
            
             
             first
             be
             grounded
             ,
             then
             settled
             and
             stablished
             .
             A
             good
             beginning
             promiseth
             a
             good
             ending
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             a
             good
             beginning
             are
             required
             three
             things
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Humility
             of
             soule
             ,
             2.
             stability
             of
             purpose
             ,
             3.
             sincerity
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Humility
             layes
             a
             low
             and
             a
             deepe
             foundation
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             sound
             mortification
             :
             the
             most
             that
             fall
             off
             from
             their
             beginnings
             are
             such
             as
             have
             but
             sleighted
             the
             matter
             of
             mortification
             ;
             and
             would
             not
             be
             at
             the
             paines
             and
             cost
             of
             deepe
             digging
             their
             hearts
             by
             serious
             humiliation
             .
             This
             our
             Saviour
             expresseth
             in
             the
             Parable
             ,
             Luke
             6.48
             .
             The
             sound
             Christian
             is
             that
             wise
             builder
             ,
             who
             builded
             an
             house
             ,
             and
             digged
             deepe
             ,
             and
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             it
             on
             a
             rocke
             ,
             so
             as
             neither
             floods
             nor
             windes
             could
             shake
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Stability
             of
             purpose
             is
             a
             settling
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             follow
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             hath
             in
             it
             two
             things
             :
             1.
             for
             judgement
             ,
             2.
             for
             practise
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             resting
             in
             the
             knowne
             truth
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             reedes
             to
             be
             shaken
             and
             carried
             away
             with
             every
             puffe
             of
             false
             and
             vaine
             doctrines
             ,
             or
             strange
             opinions
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             truth
             received
             ;
             the
             sinne
             of
             this
             unstable
             and
             libertine
             age
             ,
             in
             which
             numbers
             specially
             of
             our
             youth
             ,
             leave
             the
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             creepe
             into
             corners
             to
             learne
             another
             doctrine
             from
             teachers
             in
             the
             twilight
             ,
             against
             the
             Sabboths
             
             of
             God
             ,
             against
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             against
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             as
             now
             preached
             and
             administred
             .
             I
             seldome
             have
             observed
             any
             such
             shuttle
             hearers
             ,
             but
             have
             in
             the
             end
             come
             to
             nought
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             open
             profanesse
             ,
             because
             they
             never
             laid
             a
             sound
             foundation
             ,
             but
             were
             alwayes
             busie
             questionists
             ,
             ready
             to
             turne
             all
             religion
             into
             ●trums
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             very
             losse
             of
             all
             sound
             Divinity
             among
             the
             Schoolemen
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             resolution
             in
             practise
             ,
             whatsoever
             come
             of
             it
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             nor
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             age
             ,
             times
             ,
             calling
             ,
             nor
             the
             corruptions
             of
             his
             owne
             heart
             ;
             all
             which
             are
             violent
             streames
             which
             a
             resolved
             Christian
             must
             rowe
             hard
             against
             .
             This
             was
             it
             which
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             require
             of
             the
             new
             converted
             
               Antiochians
               ,
               Acts
            
             11.23
             .
             
               that
               with
               full
               purpose
               of
               heart
               they
               would
               cleave
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             both
             in
             judgement
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             in
             life
             and
             conversation
             .
             This
             was
             the
             settled
             resolution
             of
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
            
             119.112
             .
             
               I
               have
               inclined
               my
               heart
               to
               performe
               thy
               statutes
               alwayes
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Sincerity
             of
             heart
             is
             necessary
             :
             which
             1.
             casts
             out
             all
             sinne
             by
             repentance
             ,
             sparing
             none
             ,
             never
             so
             gainefull
             :
             2.
             hath
             respect
             to
             all
             the
             commandements
             of
             God.
             A
             deceitfull
             heart
             cannot
             hold
             out
             in
             good
             ,
             duplicity
             of
             heart
             suffers
             not
             a
             man
             to
             continue
             ,
             for
             hee
             is
             
               unconstant
               in
               all
               his
               wayes
               ,
               Iames
            
             1.8
             .
             This
             is
             when
             men
             looke
             to
             have
             their
             joy
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             with
             God
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             when
             the
             end
             of
             their
             whole
             
             course
             is
             not
             sincere
             ,
             but
             they
             embrace
             goodnesse
             so
             farre
             as
             may
             stand
             with
             their
             owne
             estate
             ,
             or
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             or
             constitution
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             no
             further
             .
             Ayme
             at
             this
             entrance
             into
             grace
             ,
             know
             that
             hee
             onely
             hath
             begun
             well
             ,
             that
             hath
             begun
             in
             truth
             .
          
           
             
             II.
             Wee
             must
             arme
             our selves
             against
             all
             hinderances
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             as
             plucke
             men
             away
             from
             love
             of
             truth
             and
             holinesse
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Beware
             lest
             our
             hearts
             be
             
               hardened
               through
               deceitfulnesse
               of
               sinne
               ,
               Heb.
            
             3.13
             .
             Sinne
             is
             a
             sly
             thing
             of
             the
             Serpents
             brood
             ,
             especially
             the
             sinne
             of
             our
             nature
             easily
             seduceth
             and
             deceiveth
             us
             .
             Rom.
             7.11
             .
             The
             Apostle
             complaines
             that
             it
             deceived
             him
             :
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             heart
             and
             nature
             lull
             men
             asleepe
             in
             some
             actuall
             sinnes
             in
             which
             they
             lie
             securely
             ,
             and
             so
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             weaken
             grace
             ,
             and
             hinder
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Love
             not
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             the
             profits
             ,
             honours
             and
             pleasures
             of
             it
             too
             well
             .
             
               Demas
               forsooke
               the
               truth
               ,
               to
               embrace
               the
               present
               world
               .
               Iudas
            
             by
             the
             same
             corrupt
             affection
             fell
             from
             the
             Apostleship
             :
             Ioh.
             12.41
             .
             Many
             chiefe
             Rulers
             beleeved
             Christ
             ,
             but
             durst
             not
             confesse
             him
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Pharises
             ,
             for
             they
             loved
             the
             praise
             of
             men
             more
             than
             God.
             Oh
             ,
             that
             we
             did
             not
             so
             cleerely
             see
             the
             strength
             of
             this
             lett
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             wherein
             so
             many
             baulke
             the
             way
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             fall
             backe
             almost
             to
             open
             profanesse
             ,
             because
             they
             neither
             see
             many
             men
             ,
             nor
             great
             men
             yeeld
             approbation
             or
             countenance
             to
             such
             strict
             courses
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Shunne
             lewd
             society
             ,
             and
             familiarity
             with
             profane
             persons
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             not
             fall
             from
             our
             owne
             stedfastnesse
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.17
             ,
             18.
             there
             is
             not
             more
             strength
             in
             any
             infectious
             pestilencious
             ayre
             to
             poyson
             the
             body
             ,
             than
             in
             this
             poysoned
             ayre
             to
             kill
             the
             soule
             .
             Society
             with
             gracelesse
             men
             is
             a
             very
             blasting
             of
             grace
             ;
             fire
             is
             not
             more
             apt
             to
             burne
             ,
             than
             we
             to
             learne
             their
             wayes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             labour
             and
             paines
             of
             holinesse
             and
             mortification
             makes
             many
             weary
             of
             the
             good
             way
             ;
             but
             consider
             it
             is
             not
             in
             vaine
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             profit
             in
             walking
             humbly
             before
             him
             ,
             thy
             paines
             shall
             be
             abundantly
             recompenced
             ;
             a
             small
             measure
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             with
             an
             upheaped
             measure
             of
             happinesse
             .
             Every
             man
             will
             be
             contented
             to
             swallow
             much
             paines
             for
             a
             little
             earthly
             profit
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             state
             of
             heaven
             worth
             no
             labour
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Persecutions
             drive
             many
             away
             ;
             much
             seed
             which
             comes
             up
             faire
             ,
             when
             the
             sunne
             of
             persecution
             ariseth
             ,
             withereth
             away
             .
             But
             against
             this
             ,
             wisdome
             must
             cast
             the
             costs
             ,
             and
             prepare
             to
             defray
             the
             charges
             of
             this
             great
             building
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Sunne
             that
             dries
             and
             burnes
             up
             the
             shallow
             seede
             ,
             shall
             set
             and
             ripen
             ours
             .
          
           
             Many
             heare
             holinesse
             reviled
             and
             spoyled
             of
             her
             vaile
             and
             value
             ,
             they
             heare
             this
             sect
             every
             where
             spoken
             against
             ,
             and
             would
             as
             farre
             forget
             themselves
             as
             Peter
             ,
             to
             heare
             that
             voice
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               one
               of
               them
            
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             renounce
             Christ
             ,
             and
             profession
             and
             all
             :
             for
             if
             even
             the
             very
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             they
             ,
             leave
             him
             and
             fly
             when
             
             afflictions
             comes
             neare
             ,
             Matth.
             26.56
             .
             what
             marvell
             if
             they
             that
             want
             soundnesse
             shrinke
             in
             the
             wetting
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             But
             here
             remember
             and
             looke
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             Heb.
             12.2
             .
             who
             endured
             such
             
               speaking
               against
               of
               sinners
            
             ,
             not
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             for
             thee
             ,
             lest
             thou
             be
             weary
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Hee
             that
             is
             now
             ashamed
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Christ
             will
             one
             day
             be
             ashamed
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             that
             will
             no●
             beare
             the
             reproach
             of
             a
             blast
             of
             words
             for
             him
             ,
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             an
             everlasting
             reproach
             before
             men
             and
             Angells
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Sound
             judgement
             esteemes
             it
             the
             greatest
             honour
             ,
             to
             be
             highly
             dishonoured
             for
             Christ
             and
             his
             causes
             :
             Matth.
             5.12
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               yee
               when
               men
               revile
               you
               ,
               and
               speake
               all
               manner
               of
               evill
               against
               you
               for
               my
               sake
               :
               rejoyce
               and
               be
               glad
               ,
               great
               is
               your
               reward
               in
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             Object
             .
             I
             could
             better
             endure
             mens
             words
             :
             but
             I
             shall
             also
             sustaine
             great
             losse
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             be
             so
             precise
             ,
             I
             should
             lose
             my
             custome
             ,
             trading
             ,
             and
             profits
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Wilt
             thou
             receive
             a
             religion
             ,
             and
             not
             know
             it
             to
             be
             truth
             ?
             or
             knowest
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             wilt
             not
             be
             ready
             to
             confesse
             and
             professe
             it
             according
             to
             thy
             place
             and
             calling
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             different
             conceits
             of
             men
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Saints
             knowing
             this
             to
             be
             truth
             ,
             did
             for
             it
             
               joyfully
               suffer
               the
               spoyling
               of
               their
               goods
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Put
             together
             in
             the
             ballance
             ,
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             losse
             of
             thy
             soule
             ;
             and
             consider
             whether
             is
             fitter
             to
             save
             ,
             if
             thou
             cāst
             not
             save
             both
             :
             
             For
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             an
             abundant
             recompence
             promised
             by
             a
             sure
             pay-master
             ,
             but
             what
             recompence
             is
             there
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             soule
             ?
             Matth.
             16.26
             .
             Nay
             if
             thou
             shouldest
             venture
             and
             give
             thy
             life
             for
             thy
             profession
             ,
             if
             God
             call
             for
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             than
             thou
             oughtest
             ,
             who
             oughtest
             to
             
               strive
               unto
               blood
               ,
               Hebr.
            
             12.4
             .
             and
             yet
             this
             greatest
             losse
             were
             the
             greatest
             gaine
             .
             Thus
             to
             lose
             thy
             life
             is
             to
             save
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             it
             in
             this
             case
             were
             to
             lose
             it
             .
          
           
             III.
             Procure
             to
             our selves
             and
             exercise
             the
             helpes
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             
             and
             keepe
             them
             neere
             us
             as
             our
             continuall
             companions
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             First
             ,
             let
             the
             word
             of
             God
             
             be
             deepely
             rooted
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             a
             speciall
             preservative
             from
             declining
             :
             Psal.
             119.102
             .
             
               I
               declined
               not
               from
               thy
               statutes
               ,
               for
               thou
               didst
               teach
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             the
             word
             sundry
             wayes
             keepes
             us
             .
             
             As
             first
             ,
             by
             inlightening
             us
             to
             see
             our
             way
             ,
             both
             to
             chuse
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             and
             decline
             the
             wrong
             :
             Psal.
             119.105
             .
             
               Thy
               law
               is
               a
               light
               and
               lanthorne
               to
               our
               paths
               .
               Secondly
               ,
            
             by
             comforting
             and
             incouraging
             us
             in
             the
             good
             way
             :
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
             
               Through
               consolation
               of
               the
               Scripture
               wee
               receive
               our
               hope
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
            
             by
             preventing
             sinne
             in
             us
             :
             Psal.
             119.11
             .
             
               I
               have
               hid
               thy
               word
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               not
               sinne
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
            
             by
             keeping
             out
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             redressing
             our
             way
             ,
             Psal.
             119.9
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             labour
             to
             preserve
             in
             thee
             a
             love
             of
             
             grace
             and
             holinesse
             ;
             let
             thy
             scope
             be
             in
             all
             the
             meanes
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             to
             gaine
             ,
             not
             knowledge
             and
             
             illumination
             onely
             ,
             but
             sound
             affection
             also
             to
             grow
             up
             in
             this
             as
             well
             as
             in
             that
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             as
             a
             tree
             low
             and
             deepe
             rooted
             ,
             is
             stablished
             and
             continued
             in
             fruitfulnesse
             ,
             so
             when
             faith
             and
             grace
             is
             deepely
             rooted
             in
             the
             affection
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             perseverance
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             good
             words
             ,
             good
             actions
             ,
             or
             good
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             holdes
             out
             ,
             but
             good
             affections
             will.
             Thirdly
             ,
             what
             other
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             so
             generall
             backsliding
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             punishment
             of
             not
             receiving
             the
             truth
             in
             the
             love
             of
             it
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             feare
             God
             :
             This
             is
             a
             wellspring
             of
             life
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             escape
             the
             snares
             of
             death
             ,
             Prov.
             14.27
             .
             and
             19.23
             .
             
               Anchora
               mentis
               pondus
               timoris
            
             ,
             Feare
             holds
             the
             heart
             steady
             as
             the
             anchor
             the
             shippe
             ;
             and
             joyne
             thy selfe
             to
             such
             as
             feare
             God
             ,
             delight
             in
             such
             as
             excell
             in
             vertue
             and
             grace
             ,
             these
             are
             able
             to
             encourage
             ,
             strengthen
             ,
             direct
             ,
             uphold
             ,
             raise
             ,
             and
             comfort
             thee
             in
             thy
             difficulties
             ,
             wearinesse
             and
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             set
             thee
             forward
             not
             by
             their
             gifts
             onely
             but
             by
             their
             example
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             be
             instant
             in
             prayer
             for
             perseverance
             ,
             so
             our
             Text
             teacheth
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             Lord
             that
             both
             beginneth
             and
             finisheth
             his
             owne
             worke
             ,
             hee
             not
             onely
             sets
             us
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             
             but
             leades
             us
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             brings
             us
             into
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             looke
             still
             to
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Lord
             
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             servant
             hold
             thy selfe
             in
             expectation
             of
             the
             appearing
             ;
             so
             the
             Text
             :
             Luke
             12.36
             .
             
               Blessed
               is
               that
               servant
               whom
               the
               Master
               shall
               finde
               so
               doing
               .
            
             Doest
             thou
             expect
             him
             from
             heaven
             ,
             
             and
             is
             not
             thy
             conversation
             there
             ?
             doest
             thou
             expect
             his
             comming
             in
             glory
             ,
             and
             meetest
             not
             him
             in
             grace
             ?
             lookest
             thou
             for
             him
             as
             thy
             head
             ,
             and
             wilt
             thou
             not
             as
             a
             member
             holde
             an
             happy
             union
             and
             fellowship
             with
             him
             ?
             expectest
             thou
             thence
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             continuest
             thou
             not
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             seeing
             onely
             such
             shall
             be
             saved
             ?
             Matth.
             10.22
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             motives
             to
             the
             meanes
             of
             perseverance
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             true
             signe
             of
             a
             true
             friend
             of
             God
             ,
             
             who
             loves
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             Prov.
             17.17
             .
             not
             onely
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             but
             in
             adversity
             ;
             yea
             this
             is
             the
             praise
             of
             a
             true
             friend
             :
             sound
             love
             to
             Christ
             is
             a
             sparke
             of
             Christs
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             of
             whom
             is
             said
             ,
             Iohn
             13.1
             .
             
               Whom
               he
               loved
               he
               loved
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             praise
             of
             true
             grace
             ,
             which
             
             cannot
             be
             measured
             but
             by
             the
             end
             .
             Then
             may
             we
             praise
             the
             Mariner
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             brought
             his
             shippe
             to
             the
             haven
             ,
             and
             landed
             his
             passengers
             .
             Then
             praise
             the
             valour
             of
             a
             Captaine
             ,
             when
             hee
             hath
             got
             the
             victory
             .
             We
             praise
             not
             all
             runners
             ,
             for
             many
             runne
             ,
             but
             one
             takes
             the
             prize
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             hee
             that
             continues
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             not
             hee
             that
             desists
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             but
             desires
             that
             God
             would
             be
             constant
             to
             him
             in
             his
             goodnes
             ,
             &
             shew
             
             himselfe
             best
             at
             last
             ;
             and
             thou
             must
             then
             be
             constant
             to
             him
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             with
             us
             so
             long
             as
             we
             be
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             forsake
             him
             ,
             he
             may
             justly
             forsake
             us
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             15.2
             .
             If
             the
             image
             have
             never
             so
             golden
             an
             head
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             legges
             be
             
             earth
             and
             clay
             ,
             the
             stone
             in
             the
             mountaine
             shall
             breake
             it
             to
             pieces
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             who
             would
             sowe
             his
             field
             ,
             not
             to
             reape
             his
             seede
             againe
             ?
             who
             would
             not
             reape
             his
             prayers
             ,
             his
             teares
             ,
             and
             the
             dripping
             seede-time
             ●f
             mortification
             ?
             who
             would
             not
             reape
             his
             hope
             ,
             his
             patience
             ,
             and
             other
             graces
             ?
             But
             all
             reaping
             is
             on
             condition
             that
             wee
             faint
             not
             ,
             Gal.
             6.9
             .
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             inferres
             that
             wee
             must
             not
             be
             weary
             of
             well-doing
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             alas
             ,
             I
             cannot
             goe
             so
             fast
             in
             the
             good
             way
             as
             sometime
             I
             did
             ,
             nor
             so
             stedfastly
             ;
             I
             could
             heare
             more
             fruitfully
             ,
             pray
             more
             cheerefully
             ,
             keepe
             my
             times
             with
             God
             more
             carefully
             ,
             bewaile
             my
             sinnes
             more
             feelingly
             than
             now
             I
             can
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             If
             thou
             goest
             on
             ,
             all
             is
             well
             ,
             if
             thou
             stand
             not
             still
             ,
             nor
             goest
             backe
             ,
             a
             sof●
             pace
             forward
             goeth
             farre
             ;
             onely
             quicken
             thy selfe
             by
             all
             good
             meanes
             for
             thy
             better
             assurance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             thou
             beest
             sure
             thou
             goest
             to
             Canaan
             ,
             though
             thou
             sometime
             haltest
             of
             a
             limbe
             with
             Iacob
             through
             weaknesse
             ,
             yet
             comfort
             thy selfe
             ,
             hold
             on
             ,
             onely
             see
             thy
             heart
             be
             not
             halting
             .
          
           
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             want
             wee
             examples
             to
             encourage
             us
             ?
             wee
             are
             compassed
             with
             them
             on
             every
             hand
             .
             
             1.
             
             Looke
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             perfecteth
             all
             his
             workes
             of
             creation
             ,
             government
             ,
             redemption
             ,
             and
             salvation
             ,
             Deut.
             32.4
             .
             2.
             
             Looke
             at
             Christ
             ,
             he
             finished
             the
             worke
             he
             had
             to
             doe
             ,
             Ioh.
             17.4
             .
             hee
             continued
             through
             many
             afflictions
             ,
             setting
             the
             joy
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             despising
             the
             shame
             ,
             continued
             in
             his
             obedience
             ,
             till
             hee
             came
             to
             his
             
               consummatum
               est
            
             ,
             
             all
             is
             finished
             .
             3.
             
             Looke
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             neither
             must
             we
             be
             sloathfull
             ,
             but
             followers
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             by
             faith
             and
             patience
             enjoyed
             the
             promises
             ,
             Heb.
             6.12
             .
             Iob
             would
             not
             depart
             from
             his
             righteousnesse
             while
             he
             lived
             :
             Paules
             life
             was
             not
             so
             deare
             to
             him
             as
             the
             finishing
             of
             his
             course
             with
             joy
             .
             4.
             
             Looke
             to
             wicked
             men
             ,
             how
             constant
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             their
             wicked
             courses
             ,
             so
             as
             all
             meanes
             are
             too
             weake
             to
             pull
             them
             out
             ;
             and
             these
             shall
             condemne
             many
             a
             Christian
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             fickle
             and
             inconstant
             in
             good
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             VERSE
             24.
             
          
           
             Faithfull
             is
             hee
             which
             calleth
             you
             ,
             who
             will
             also
             doe
             it
             .
          
        
         
           OVR
           Apostle
           here
           answereth
           a
           secret
           objection
           that
           the
           Thessalonians
           might
           make
           .
           How
           should
           we
           be
           blamelesse
           untill
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           seeing
           we
           have
           all
           Satans
           power
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           our selves
           are
           in
           a
           most
           changeable
           condition
           ?
           Our
           Apostle
           assures
           them
           of
           perseverance
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           by
           three
           arguments
           ;
           none
           of
           which
           are
           taken
           from
           their
           owne
           priviledge
           ,
           piety
           ,
           or
           power
           ,
           but
           from
           most
           sure
           grounds
           ,
           all
           seated
           in
           God
           himselfe
           :
           and
           they
           are
           three
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           from
           his
           faithfulnesse
           and
           truth
           :
           
             Hee
             is
             faithfull
          
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           the
           effect
           of
           his
           faithfulnesse
           already
           begun
           :
           
             Who
             hath
             called
             you
          
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           from
           the
           conclusion
           of
           his
           worke
           begun
           :
           
           
             Who
             will
             also
             doe
             it
          
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           Hee
           will
           finish
           and
           perfect
           his
           gracious
           worke
           begun
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Argument
           prooving
           their
           perseverance
           ,
           is
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Hee
             is
             faithfull
          
           .
           Here
           are
           two
           questions
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Quest.
           Why
           the
           Apostle
           mentions
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           in
           this
           place
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           To
           bring
           to
           their
           mindes
           the
           promise
           of
           perseverance
           ,
           and
           holde
           it
           before
           their
           eyes
           :
           for
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           ever
           hath
           respect
           unto
           some
           promise
           .
           Now
           this
           promise
           of
           perseverance
           is
           in
           Ier.
           32.40
           .
           
             I
             will
             put
             my
             feare
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             depart
             from
             me
             :
          
           and
           Hosea
           2.19
           .
           
             I
             will
             marry
             thee
             for
             ever
             unto
             me
             in
             faithfulnesse
             .
          
           And
           in
           this
           promise
           they
           must
           seeke
           their
           stedfastnesse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           assure
           them
           that
           his
           prayer
           for
           perseverance
           was
           a
           prayer
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           grounded
           upon
           Gods
           promise
           ;
           for
           no
           other
           prayer
           can
           have
           either
           comfort
           or
           assurance
           .
           1
           Iohn
           5.14
           .
           
             This
             is
             the
             assurance
             ,
             that
             if
             wee
             aske
             any
             thing
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             he
             heareth
             us
             .
             Matth.
          
           21.22
           .
           
             Whatsoever
             yee
             aske
             ,
             if
             ye
             beleeve
             ,
             ye
             shall
             obtaine
             it
             .
          
           And
           thus
           hee
           teacheth
           both
           them
           and
           us
           to
           frame
           our
           prayers
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           speede
           in
           our
           suites
           ,
           namely
           to
           looke
           at
           the
           promise
           before
           we
           pray
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           set
           God
           before
           them
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           apprehend
           him
           not
           onely
           true
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           his
           word
           and
           promises
           ;
           but
           one
           that
           will
           not
           frustrate
           the
           faith
           and
           hope
           of
           such
           as
           waite
           and
           depend
           upon
           him
           ,
           but
           will
           carry
           them
           out
           to
           salvation
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Quest.
           How
           must
           wee
           conceive
           God
           to
           be
           faithfull
           ?
        
         
           
           Answ.
           God
           is
           said
           to
           bee
           faithfull
           foure
           wayes
           :
           
             
               In
               himselfe
               ,
            
             
               in
               his
               decrees
               ,
            
             
               in
               all
               his
               wayes
               and
               workes
               ,
            
             
               in
               all
               his
               words
               and
               speeches
               .
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Hee
           is
           faithfull
           
             in
             himselfe
          
           ,
           by
           an
           uncreated
           faithfulnesse
           and
           truth
           it selfe
           ,
           by
           one
           eternall
           and
           simple
           act
           ;
           
           and
           differeth
           from
           all
           created
           truth
           and
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           and
           truth
           in
           the
           creature
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           the
           Ocean
           and
           full
           fountaine
           ,
           from
           whence
           all
           the
           faithfulnesse
           and
           truth
           in
           men
           and
           Angells
           issue
           and
           streame
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           rule
           and
           measure
           of
           that
           ;
           and
           the
           nearer
           that
           their
           truth
           comes
           to
           this
           ,
           the
           more
           compleate
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           is
           unchangeable
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           whom
           is
           no
           shadow
           of
           change
           :
           whereas
           in
           the
           creature
           it
           is
           changeable
           .
           The
           Angels
           that
           fell
           were
           faithfull
           ,
           but
           soone
           changed
           :
           Adam
           by
           creation
           was
           faithfull
           to
           his
           Creatour
           ,
           but
           soone
           changed
           and
           departed
           from
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Lords
           faithfulnesse
           is
           unchangeable
           as
           himselfe
           is
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           whereas
           that
           in
           the
           creature
           is
           at
           least
           comparatively
           imperfect
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           weake
           ;
           in
           God
           himselfe
           it
           is
           in
           most
           high
           perfection
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           is
           most
           faithfull
           in
           all
           his
           decrees
           ,
           for
           the
           counsells
           of
           the
           Lord
           must
           stand
           ,
           and
           must
           certainely
           be
           executed
           ,
           both
           for
           manner
           ,
           and
           times
           ,
           and
           all
           circumstances
           as
           hee
           hath
           decreed
           them
           :
           Esay
           14.24
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             sworne
             ,
             Surely
             as
             I
             
             have
             purposed
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             .
          
           See
           verse
           27.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Hee
           is
           faithfull
           in
           all
           his
           
             wayes
             and
             workes
          
           ,
           which
           all
           of
           them
           are
           according
           to
           those
           decrees
           most
           holy
           and
           righteous
           .
           Psal.
           145.17
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             righteous
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             holy
             in
             all
             his
             workes
             .
          
           As
           for
           example
           :
        
         
           Looke
           on
           him
           in
           the
           great
           worke
           of
           creation
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           
             faithfull
             Creatour
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           4.
           ult
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           worke
           of
           redemption
           ,
           we
           have
           
             a
             faithfull
             high
             Priest
             in
             things
             concerning
             God
             ,
             Heb.
          
           2.17
           .
           who
           faithfully
           performes
           all
           his
           office
           ,
           both
           in
           expiating
           of
           our
           sinnes
           by
           one
           perfect
           sacrifice
           in
           earth
           ,
           and
           now
           interceding
           before
           God
           in
           heaven
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           great
           worke
           of
           our
           justification
           ,
           we
           behold
           him
           
             just
             and
             faithfull
             to
             forgive
             our
             sinnes
             if
             wee
             acknowledge
             them
             ,
          
           1
           Iohn
           19.
           for
           God
           is
           so
           faithfull
           that
           he
           cannot
           but
           justifie
           beleevers
           ,
           having
           said
           that
           
             hee
             that
             confesseth
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             forsaketh
             them
             ,
             shall
             finde
             mercie
             ,
             Prov.
          
           28.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           great
           worke
           of
           protection
           and
           preservation
           of
           his
           Church
           in
           earth
           ,
           
             He
             is
             faithfull
             and
             true
             that
             judgeth
             and
             fighteth
             righteously
             ,
             Revel
             .
          
           19.11
           .
        
         
           Yea
           and
           in
           heaven
           ,
           his
           faithfulnesse
           upholds
           their
           eternall
           happinesse
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.12
           .
           
             I
             know
             whom
             I
             have
             beleeved
             ,
             and
             hee
             is
             able
             to
             keepe
             what
             I
             have
             committed
             to
             him
             against
             that
             day
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Hee
           is
           faithfull
           in
           all
           his
           
             words
             and
             speeches
          
           :
           because
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           be
           the
           issue
           of
           a
           most
           faithfull
           and
           righteous
           will
           ,
           void
           of
           all
           insincerity
           and
           unfaithfulnesse
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Never
           was
           word
           uttered
           by
           him
           ,
           but
           it
           declared
           both
           the
           thing
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           minde
           of
           him
           the
           speaker
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Every
           word
           of
           his
           resembles
           his
           faithfulnesse
           .
           As
           ,
           first
           ,
           his
           commandements
           are
           all
           just
           ,
           holy
           ,
           true
           and
           pure
           as
           hee
           is
           ;
           yea
           the
           rule
           of
           truth
           and
           faithfulnesse
           to
           us
           ,
           Psal.
           19.9
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           his
           predictions
           all
           of
           them
           are
           faithfully
           accomplished
           many
           thousand
           yeares
           after
           :
           as
           ,
           Christs
           incarnation
           in
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           time
           :
           The
           Scepter
           departing
           from
           Iudah
           ,
           thousands
           of
           yeeres
           after
           the
           prediction
           ,
           Gen.
           49.10
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           his
           menaces
           and
           threatnings
           are
           most
           faithfull
           and
           true
           .
           The
           olde
           world
           found
           them
           so
           after
           an
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           yeares
           warning
           .
           Ierusalem
           overthrowne
           40.
           yeares
           after
           our
           Saviour
           foretolde
           ,
           that
           not
           a
           stone
           should
           be
           left
           on
           a
           stone
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           his
           promises
           are
           most
           sure
           of
           accomplishment
           ,
           and
           his
           faithfulnesse
           shines
           in
           them
           all
           .
           Abraham
           had
           a
           sonne
           promised
           in
           his
           youth
           ,
           God
           accomplished
           it
           in
           his
           age
           .
           Israel
           had
           a
           promise
           of
           departing
           out
           of
           Egypt
           after
           400
           yeares
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           night
           went
           out
           with
           all
           his
           armies
           ,
           Exod.
           12.41
           .
           Hebr.
           10.23
           .
           
             Hee
             is
             faithfull
             that
             hath
             promised
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             God
             is
             most
             faithfull
             and
             true
             .
          
           1
           Cor.
           1.9
           .
           
             God
             is
             faithfull
             by
             whom
             ye
             are
             called
             :
          
           2
           Cor.
           1.18
           .
           
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             his
             word
             is
             not
             yea
             and
             nay
             .
             Revel
             .
          
           19.11
           .
           
             He
             that
             sits
             upon
             the
             white
             horse
             is
             called
             faithfull
             and
             true
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           most
           just
           and
           righteous
           nature
           ,
           
           whose
           most
           righteous
           will
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           all
           his
           wayes
           ,
           Psal
           :
           145.17
           .
           And
           because
           himselfe
           
           is
           absolutely
           holy
           ,
           yea
           holinesse
           it selfe
           ,
           hee
           must
           be
           holy
           in
           all
           his
           workes
           ,
           as
           a
           light
           in
           whom
           is
           no
           darknesse
           ;
           from
           which
           image
           of
           God
           so
           soone
           as
           the
           Angels
           themselves
           fell
           ,
           they
           delighted
           in
           lies
           ,
           falshood
           ,
           and
           all
           unfaithfulnesse
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           because
           hee
           is
           most
           perfect
           and
           unchangeable
           in
           perfection
           ,
           a
           nature
           most
           simple
           ,
           in
           which
           can
           be
           no
           composition
           ,
           much
           lesse
           contrariety
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           be
           unfaithfull
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           changed
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           so
           denie
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           he
           cannot
           doe
           ,
           and
           be
           God.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           his
           most
           pure
           and
           holy
           affection
           makes
           him
           most
           faithfull
           :
           his
           love
           to
           his
           children
           suffers
           him
           not
           to
           disappoint
           them
           in
           any
           of
           his
           promises
           ;
           his
           just
           conceived
           displeasure
           against
           sinne
           and
           sinners
           suffers
           not
           one
           word
           of
           threatning
           to
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           :
           his
           zeale
           to
           his
           owne
           glory
           makes
           him
           magnifie
           his
           truth
           and
           faithfulnesse
           above
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           all
           imperfection
           is
           removed
           from
           him
           ,
           
           which
           makes
           the
           creature
           often
           faile
           in
           his
           purposes
           and
           promises
           :
           as
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Want
             of
             wisedome
          
           to
           foresee
           something
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           come
           to
           passe
           doth
           disappoint
           us
           ,
           &
           lay
           all
           our
           plots
           in
           the
           dust
           .
           But
           he
           is
           wisdome
           it selfe
           ,
           foreseeing
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           forecasting
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           ordering
           them
           so
           ,
           as
           nothing
           shall
           crosse
           his
           purpose
           or
           promise
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Weaknesse
           or
           impotency
           may
           hinder
           us
           in
           effecting
           that
           wee
           verily
           purposed
           or
           promised
           .
           But
           strength
           is
           his
           ,
           nothing
           can
           resist
           him
           :
           
             Is
             any
             
             thing
             impossible
             to
             God
             ?
             Luke
          
           1.47
           .
           no
           ,
           though
           he
           say
           ,
           
             a
             Virgin
             shall
             conceive
             and
             beare
             a
             childe
             ,
          
           it
           must
           be
           so
           ,
           if
           all
           created
           nature
           say
           contrary
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Distance
           of
           place
           may
           make
           us
           faile
           of
           our
           purpose
           and
           promise
           :
           wee
           cannot
           be
           present
           alwayes
           where
           we
           would
           and
           have
           purposed
           .
           But
           hee
           is
           omnipotent
           ,
           fills
           both
           heaven
           and
           earth
           :
           
             Whither
             shall
             I
             flie
             from
             thy
             presence
             ?
             If
             I
             ascend
             into
             heaven
             thou
             art
             there
             :
             if
             I
             goe
             downe
             into
             hell
             ,
             thou
             art
             there
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Discontinuance
             in
             time
          
           may
           hinder
           our
           projects
           and
           purposes
           ,
           wee
           may
           die
           before
           wee
           can
           performe
           our
           promises
           .
           But
           hee
           is
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           
             of
             his
             yeares
             there
             is
             no
             end
          
           ;
           his
           owne
           eternall
           being
           gives
           an
           everlasting
           being
           and
           truth
           to
           his
           promises
           .
        
         
           
           Is
           God
           faithfull
           ?
           1.
           
           Imitate
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           herein
           ,
           in
           all
           our
           words
           ,
           workes
           and
           wayes
           ,
           expresse
           faithfulnesse
           and
           truth
           ;
           seeing
           wee
           professe
           our selves
           children
           of
           him
           who
           is
           faithfull
           and
           just
           in
           all
           his
           wayes
           .
           Let
           not
           us
           by
           contrary
           courses
           disclaime
           and
           disgrace
           him
           :
           But
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           see
           that
           all
           our
           words
           be
           faithfull
           as
           his
           are
           ,
           
           agreeing
           with
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           thing
           whereof
           we
           speake
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           truth
           in
           our
           mindes
           :
           Beware
           of
           all
           lies
           and
           falshood
           in
           earnest
           ,
           or
           in
           jest
           .
           Consider
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           a
           property
           of
           Satans
           broode
           to
           love
           lies
           ,
           whereof
           he
           is
           the
           authour
           ,
           whose
           first
           sinne
           was
           ,
           not
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           truth
           :
           if
           wee
           would
           be
           like
           unto
           God
           ,
           wee
           must
           hate
           the
           Divells
           qualities
           ,
           especially
           wherein
           hee
           is
           most
           contrary
           to
           God.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           God
           hates
           lying
           ,
           so
           as
           hee
           rangeth
           it
           among
           most
           monstrous
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           wee
           also
           should
           so
           hate
           it
           ,
           Revel
           .
           21.8
           .
           and
           22.11
           .
           and
           fly
           it
           as
           a
           most
           hatefull
           and
           enormious
           offence
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           stile
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           to
           be
           
             of
             the
             truth
          
           ,
           being
           sanctified
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           truth
           :
           And
           a
           marke
           of
           the
           remnant
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
             that
             they
             speake
             no
             lies
             ,
             Eph.
          
           3.13
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           danger
           :
           
             God
             will
             destroy
             all
             them
             that
             speake
             lies
             ,
             Psal.
          
           5.6
           .
           and
           not
           onely
           keepes
           them
           out
           of
           the
           gates
           of
           the
           great
           Citty
           ,
           but
           provides
           a
           lake
           of
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           for
           them
           ,
           for
           being
           most
           unlike
           God
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           cast
           furthest
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           b●ware
           of
           slipperinesse
           in
           our
           promises
           
           and
           covenants
           :
           All
           the
           
             promises
             of
             God
             are
             in
             Christ
             yea
             and
             amen
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           1.20
           .
           our
           promises
           also
           must
           be
           yea
           and
           amen
           ,
           firme
           and
           faithfull
           .
           Alas
           !
           that
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           such
           light
           ,
           men
           should
           be
           so
           light
           and
           false
           in
           promises
           ,
           so
           unfaithfull
           in
           contracts
           and
           covenants
           ,
           that
           words
           and
           bands
           almost
           are
           but
           winde
           ,
           as
           if
           mens
           honest
           words
           should
           be
           as
           sure
           as
           bands
           onely
           in
           dayes
           of
           darknesse
           and
           superstition
           ;
           or
           as
           if
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           had
           chased
           away
           true
           and
           faithfull
           dealing
           among
           the
           professours
           of
           it
           :
           or
           as
           if
           Christian
           faith
           and
           fidelity
           could
           not
           live
           together
           in
           the
           same
           world
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           same
           age
           .
           Doth
           nature
           teach
           a
           man
           to
           be
           ashamed
           of
           a
           verball
           lie
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           grace
           much
           more
           of
           an
           actuall
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           faithfull
           in
           our
           actions
           and
           
           wayes
           ,
           and
           in
           both
           our
           callings
           both
           generall
           and
           
           speciall
           .
           Be
           faithfull
           in
           thy
           profession
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           lurke
           not
           as
           an
           hypocrite
           among
           the
           Saints
           ,
           carry
           no
           treacherous
           purpose
           to
           save
           thy selfe
           by
           denying
           or
           betraying
           the
           truth
           ;
           give
           it
           thy
           heart
           ,
           hand
           ,
           and
           tongue
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           if
           it
           require
           it
           :
           beware
           of
           a
           politique
           profession
           ,
           never
           let
           thy
           practise
           disagree
           from
           thy
           profession
           .
           Consider
           ,
           Christ
           
             professed
             a
             good
             profession
             before
             Pilate
             ,
          
           and
           sealed
           it
           with
           his
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           5.13
           .
           and
           wilt
           thou
           so
           nourish
           any
           secret
           fraud
           in
           thy
           heart
           contrary
           to
           thy
           profession
           ?
           and
           Paul
           telleth
           Timothy
           ,
           hee
           had
           made
           a
           good
           profession
           and
           a
           faithfull
           
             before
             many
             witnesses
          
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           most
           necessary
           doctrine
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           how
           soone
           we
           may
           be
           called
           to
           it
           ,
           therefore
           learne
           it
           betimes
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           like
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           in
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           times
           of
           prosperity
           ,
           but
           in
           times
           of
           tryall
           ;
           for
           a
           Christian
           man
           is
           that
           indeede
           which
           he
           is
           in
           tryall
           :
           let
           us
           shew
           our selves
           to
           bee
           that
           wee
           seeme
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           Then
           in
           thy
           speciall
           calling
           be
           faithfull
           :
           Christ
           was
           a
           
             faithfull
             high
             Priest
             in
             things
             concerning
             God
             ,
             Heb.
          
           2.17
           .
           and
           
             Moses
             was
             faithfull
             in
             all
             the
             house
             of
             God
             as
             a
             servant
             ,
             Heb.
          
           3.5
           .
           So
           it
           is
           required
           of
           every
           Minister
           or
           dispenser
           of
           the
           secrets
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           hee
           be
           faithfull
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           4.1
           .
           the
           steward
           of
           Gods
           house
           must
           be
           faithfull
           to
           his
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           family
           .
           It
           is
           not
           great
           pompous
           titles
           that
           commends
           a
           Minister
           ,
           but
           his
           faithfulnesse
           :
           Prov.
           13.17
           .
           
             A
             faithfull
             Messenger
             is
             health
          
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           thy
           private
           calling
           deale
           faithfully
           with
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           both
           great
           and
           
           small
           ;
           so
           doth
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           the
           rule
           onely
           ,
           but
           the
           witnesse
           and
           judge
           :
           1
           Thess.
           4.6
           .
           
             Let
             no
             man
             defraud
             his
             brother
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             avenger
             of
             all
             such
             things
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           friendship
           be
           faithfull
           :
           God
           is
           most
           faithfull
           
           to
           his
           friends
           ,
           in
           prosperity
           ,
           in
           adversity
           ,
           in
           life
           ,
           in
           death
           .
           Be
           faithfull
           especially
           in
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           specially
           aiming
           at
           holinesse
           as
           the
           Lord
           doth
           ;
           and
           to
           draw
           thy
           friend
           along
           to
           heaven
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           helpe
           him
           out
           of
           sinne
           ,
           else
           a
           sorry
           friend
           art
           thou
           .
           But
           how
           farre
           we
           from
           this
           ,
           among
           whom
           it
           is
           so
           hard
           to
           finde
           a
           faithfull
           friend
           ,
           who
           in
           civill
           things
           will
           sticke
           to
           a
           man
           in
           adversity
           ?
           Where
           is
           to
           be
           found
           the
           friendship
           of
           David
           and
           Ionathan
           ?
        
         
           Among
           Heathens
           we
           reade
           of
           a
           Daman
           and
           Pithias
           ,
           of
           a
           Pylades
           and
           Orestes
           ,
           of
           an
           Euryalus
           and
           Nysus
           ,
           of
           an
           Achates
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           faithfull
           friend
           to
           Aeneas
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           leave
           him
           in
           danger
           .
           But
           few
           such
           are
           to
           be
           found
           among
           Christians
           ,
           among
           whom
           faithfull
           friendship
           is
           degenerated
           into
           pollicy
           and
           flattery
           .
           The
           Heathens
           could
           say
           that
           they
           used
           not
           fire
           or
           water
           oftner
           than
           friendship
           ;
           would
           Christians
           could
           say
           so
           of
           faithfull
           friendship
           :
           and
           yet
           they
           seeme
           to
           pull
           the
           Sunne
           out
           of
           heaven
           ,
           who
           would
           take
           faithfulnes
           from
           friendship
           in
           the
           lives
           of
           men
           .
           Would
           to
           God
           that
           Christians
           had
           not
           forgotten
           these
           naturall
           principles
           .
           We
           all
           professe
           our selves
           to
           be
           of
           the
           family
           of
           Christ
           ,
           would
           it
           were
           with
           us
           as
           in
           that
           ,
           that
           but
           one
           of
           twelve
           were
           unfaithfull
           to
           God
           and
           their
           friend
           .
           But
           wee
           see
           the
           
           contrary
           too
           too
           often
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           In
           communicating
           to
           thy
           brethren
           be
           faithfull
           ,
           lay
           out
           thy
           Lords
           talent
           faithfully
           ,
           as
           a
           wife
           and
           faithfull
           servant
           ,
           whom
           the
           Lord
           may
           make
           ruler
           over
           his
           house
           ,
           Luk.
           12.42
           .
           Hast
           thou
           much
           ?
           many
           talents
           ?
           be
           faithfull
           in
           much
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           much
           faithfulnesse
           in
           the
           Lord.
           Hast
           thou
           little
           ?
           be
           faithfull
           in
           that
           little
           ,
           and
           thy
           Lord
           shall
           make
           thee
           ruler
           over
           much
           :
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           said
           ,
           
             Well
             done
             good
             and
             faithfull
             servant
             ,
             &c.
             
             Matth.
          
           25.23
           .
        
         
           Oh
           that
           men
           would
           remember
           the
           doome
           against
           the
           evill
           servant
           ,
           Matth.
           25.30
           .
           
             Cast
             the
             unprofitable
             servant
             into
             utter
             darknesse
             .
          
           Why
           was
           he
           judged
           so
           severely
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           an
           hypocrite
           comes
           among
           the
           good
           servants
           ,
           and
           receives
           some
           talents
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Having
           his
           talent
           ,
           hee
           hideth
           it
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           earth
           eates
           him
           up
           and
           buries
           him
           alive
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           is
           unprofitable
           ,
           hinders
           his
           Lord
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           a
           loser
           ,
           and
           doth
           no
           good
           to
           others
           ;
           all
           which
           makes
           the
           sentence
           as
           just
           ,
           as
           severe
           ,
           and
           certaine
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           This
           faithfulnesse
           of
           God
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           true
           religion
           ,
           and
           hereupon
           must
           the
           whole
           frame
           and
           all
           parts
           of
           it
           be
           laid
           .
        
         
           This
           appeares
           in
           five
           instances
           .
           1.
           
           In
           all
           the
           doctrine
           of
           faith
           .
           2.
           
           In
           all
           the
           practise
           of
           faith
           .
           3.
           
           In
           all
           the
           prayers
           of
           faith
           .
           4.
           
           In
           all
           profession
           of
           faith
           .
           5.
           
           In
           all
           perseverance
           in
           faith
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           we
           must
           ground
           all
           the
           doctrine
           of
           faith
           ,
           all
           ,
           the
           articles
           of
           faith
           ,
           all
           our
           judgement
           and
           
           opinion
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           upon
           this
           faithfulnesse
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           this
           by
           holding
           fast
           in
           them
           all
           the
           
             faithfull
             word
             ,
             Titus
          
           1.9
           .
           for
           that
           onely
           is
           the
           true
           religion
           ,
           which
           is
           wholly
           grounded
           upon
           his
           word
           ,
           who
           is
           unchangeable
           in
           truth
           and
           faithfulnesse
           .
        
         
           How
           could
           we
           beleeve
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           are
           unconceivable
           ,
           and
           impossible
           to
           reason
           ,
           if
           we
           ground
           them
           not
           upon
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           in
           his
           word
           ?
           How
           should
           we
           conceive
           that
           the
           heavens
           and
           earth
           were
           created
           of
           nothing
           ?
           that
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           should
           become
           man
           ?
           should
           be
           borne
           of
           a
           Virgin
           ?
           should
           by
           dying
           overcome
           death
           ?
           by
           descending
           into
           hell
           should
           deliver
           from
           hell
           ?
        
         
           How
           should
           wee
           beleeve
           that
           our
           bodies
           cloathed
           with
           corruption
           ,
           and
           wrapped
           in
           deaths
           garments
           ,
           should
           rise
           againe
           to
           eternall
           life
           ?
           which
           Article
           the
           Sadduces
           mocke
           at
           ?
           if
           wee
           should
           not
           apprehend
           them
           as
           the
           word
           of
           him
           that
           is
           faithfull
           and
           true
           ?
        
         
           Contrary
           hereto
           ,
           the
           maine
           pillars
           of
           Popery
           are
           set
           upon
           the
           unfaithfull
           words
           of
           men
           ,
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           Councels
           ,
           Traditions
           ,
           Popes
           :
           Whereas
           ,
           Rom.
           3.4
           .
           
             Let
             God
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             a
             lyer
          
           :
           Be
           he
           Father
           ,
           or
           holy
           Father
           ,
           further
           than
           hee
           speakes
           according
           to
           the
           faithfull
           word
           .
           Nay
           
             if
             an
             Angel
             from
             heaven
             speake
             otherwise
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             ,
             Gal.
          
           1.8
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Popish
           Church
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           acknowledging
           this
           faithfulnesse
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           as
           it
           never
           found
           a
           greater
           resister
           
           or
           opposite
           among
           the
           sects
           ,
           and
           opposite
           heresies
           in
           the
           world
           :
           For
           ,
           bring
           in
           either
           Iewes
           or
           Turkes
           ,
           or
           any
           kinde
           of
           heretickes
           more
           vilifying
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           Papists
           shall
           not
           be
           the
           worst
           .
        
         
           But
           did
           ever
           any
           of
           them
           accuse
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           a
           nose
           of
           waxe
           ?
           the
           authority
           of
           it
           to
           be
           no
           better
           than
           Esops
           Fables
           ,
           without
           the
           Churches
           determination
           ?
           to
           be
           a
           leaden
           and
           a
           Lesbian
           rule
           ?
           to
           be
           a
           seed-plot
           of
           heresies
           ,
           and
           they
           to
           be
           heretickes
           that
           stand
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           Doe
           not
           they
           call
           the
           Bible
           the
           booke
           of
           heretickes
           ?
           doe
           they
           not
           burne
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           sometime
           did
           wicked
           
             Asa
             ,
             Antiochus
             ,
             Maximinus
          
           ?
           Have
           they
           not
           burned
           Christian
           men
           for
           having
           them
           ?
           Let
           any
           such
           furious
           heretickes
           against
           Gods
           faithfull
           word
           be
           brought
           in
           if
           they
           can
           :
           But
           certainly
           Papists
           must
           carry
           the
           bell
           above
           all
           other
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           standing
           opposite
           to
           the
           faithfulnesse
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           most
           hereticall
           ,
           as
           who
           shut
           the
           doore
           against
           the
           truth
           ,
           according
           to
           Chrysostomes
           rule
           ,
           
             Haereticorum
             haereticissimi
             ,
             qui
             claudunt
             januas
             veritati
             .
             Chrysost.
             
          
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           on
           this
           ground
           wee
           must
           lay
           all
           our
           practise
           and
           obedience
           of
           faith
           :
           Both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           object
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           mans
           o-obedience
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           object
           :
           We
           must
           therefore
           beleeve
           
             the
             whole
             word
          
           of
           God
           ,
           contained
           in
           the
           Law
           and
           Gospell
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           immediatly
           flowing
           from
           that
           eternall
           truth
           
           and
           faithfulnesse
           conceived
           in
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           who
           is
           unchangeable
           .
           This
           is
           the
           argument
           of
           the
           Scripture
           :
           Because
           by
           faith
           we
           give
           him
           the
           honour
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           we
           set
           our
           seale
           to
           God
           that
           
             he
             is
             faithfull
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           3.33
           .
           And
           thus
           he
           also
           honours
           us
           to
           give
           witnesse
           to
           his
           faithfulnesse
           :
           and
           contrary
           ,
           not
           mingling
           the
           word
           with
           faith
           ,
           we
           
             make
             him
             a
             lyer
          
           ,
           (
           namely
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           wee
           can
           )
           because
           we
           beleeve
           not
           the
           record
           that
           the
           Father
           witnesseth
           of
           his
           Sonne
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           ground
           why
           we
           must
           beleeve
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           wee
           doe
           beleeve
           it
           to
           be
           true
           and
           faithfull
           as
           he
           is
           faithfull
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           the
           act
           :
           because
           Satan
           himselfe
           beleeves
           historically
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           acknowledgeth
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           in
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           specially
           apply
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           word
           to
           our selves
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           promises
           ,
           all
           which
           because
           he
           is
           faithfull
           he
           will
           performe
           to
           a
           thousand
           generations
           ;
           not
           onely
           beleeving
           them
           true
           in
           themselves
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           us
           ,
           else
           wee
           deprive
           our selves
           of
           them
           ,
           seeing
           he
           promiseth
           nothing
           to
           unbeleevers
           .
           Yea
           not
           onely
           beleeving
           and
           applying
           them
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           same
           faithfulnesse
           of
           God
           grounding
           the
           hope
           and
           expectation
           of
           all
           those
           promises
           which
           thy
           faith
           hath
           already
           apprehended
           :
           For
           what
           is
           it
           else
           but
           this
           faithfulnesse
           in
           God
           that
           makes
           our
           hope
           never
           leave
           us
           ashamed
           ?
           Where
           had
           Sarah
           strength
           to
           conceive
           and
           bring
           forth
           a
           sonne
           ,
           being
           past
           age
           ,
           but
           because
           shee
           
             counted
             him
             faithfull
             that
             had
             promised
             ?
             Hebr.
          
           11.11
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           she
           knew
           that
           whatsoever
           God
           had
           promised
           ,
           
           he
           would
           faithfully
           performe
           :
           and
           Heb.
           10.23
           .
           
             Let
             us
             keepe
             fast
             the
             profession
             of
             our
             hope
             ,
             for
             faithfull
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             promised
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           must
           also
           beleeve
           his
           threats
           ,
           for
           though
           he
           use
           sometimes
           lenity
           and
           patience
           to
           vessels
           of
           wrath
           ;
           yet
           his
           faithfulnesse
           suffers
           not
           the
           least
           jote
           of
           them
           to
           be
           unaccomplished
           .
           Zeph.
           3.5
           .
           
             The
             just
             Lord
             is
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             her
             ,
             early
             ,
             even
             early
             will
             he
             bring
             forth
             judgement
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             faile
             .
          
        
         
           Hath
           the
           faithfull
           Lord
           covenanted
           wrath
           with
           the
           sinner
           ?
           Hearest
           thou
           his
           word
           let
           fly
           plagues
           as
           thicke
           as
           haile
           against
           the
           transgressours
           ,
           and
           thinkest
           thou
           to
           escape
           ?
           Was
           his
           faithfulnesse
           never
           yet
           impeached
           ,
           and
           shall
           it
           be
           so
           for
           thee
           ?
           Hearest
           thou
           that
           a
           large
           booke
           of
           curses
           comes
           flying
           into
           the
           house
           of
           the
           swearer
           ,
           and
           darest
           thou
           sweare
           ?
           and
           into
           the
           house
           of
           the
           thiefe
           ,
           and
           darest
           thou
           be
           unjust
           ?
           Surely
           if
           God
           have
           not
           lost
           all
           his
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           certainly
           finde
           it
           :
           this
           is
           the
           act
           of
           faith
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           the
           manner
           of
           obedience
           of
           faith
           :
           when
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           soule
           is
           once
           lifted
           up
           to
           behold
           this
           faithfulnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           will
           bestirre
           it selfe
           with
           diligence
           in
           well-doing
           .
           By
           this
           argument
           the
           Apostle
           inciteth
           the
           
             Iewes
             ,
             Hebr.
          
           6.10
           .
           
             God
             is
             not
             unfaithfull
             to
             forget
             the
             labour
             of
             your
             love
             :
          
           and
           Matth.
           10.42
           .
           The
           giving
           of
           a
           
             cup
             of
             colde
             water
          
           hath
           promise
           of
           a
           recompence
           ,
           and
           his
           faithfulnesse
           will
           make
           it
           good
           .
           No
           just
           Prince
           can
           forget
           the
           faithfull
           service
           of
           his
           subject
           :
           Ahashuerosh
           at
           length
           remembred
           Mordecai
           his
           good
           service
           :
           
           much
           more
           will
           our
           God
           who
           is
           faithfull
           .
           Eccles.
           9.15
           .
           Wee
           reade
           of
           a
           
             poore
             man
             who
             by
             his
             wisdome
             delivered
             the
             Citty
             ,
             but
             hee
             was
             forgotten
             in
             that
             Citty
             .
          
           But
           God
           because
           hee
           is
           faithfull
           is
           never
           so
           forgetfull
           of
           him
           that
           doth
           good
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           this
           ground
           we
           must
           lay
           all
           our
           prayers
           of
           faith
           ;
           so
           our
           Apostle
           here
           in
           the
           Text
           :
           
           for
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           onely
           gives
           us
           confidence
           of
           obtaining
           our
           suites
           .
           Our
           owne
           unfaithfulnesse
           in
           the
           Covenant
           might
           choake
           us
           in
           our
           suites
           ,
           and
           stoppe
           our
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           cover
           our
           faces
           with
           shame
           :
           But
           it
           is
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           that
           undershores
           us
           ,
           seeing
           his
           promise
           hath
           bound
           him
           to
           be
           found
           of
           all
           them
           that
           seeke
           him
           truly
           .
           Therefore
           Daniel
           ,
           9.16
           .
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           having
           disclaimed
           all
           their
           owne
           righteousnesse
           ,
           bindeth
           God
           from
           all
           his
           displeasure
           :
           
             Lord
             according
             to
             all
             thy
             righteousnesse
             let
             thy
             wrath
             be
             turned
             away
             from
             thy
             Citty
             and
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           This
           will
           answer
           all
           the
           objections
           wee
           can
           make
           against
           our
           owne
           prayers
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           I
           am
           unworthy
           to
           pray
           ,
           or
           be
           heard
           ,
           and
           my
           prayer
           is
           as
           unworthy
           as
           my selfe
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           True
           ,
           but
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           gives
           worthinesse
           to
           both
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           my
           sinnes
           hinder
           good
           things
           ,
           they
           are
           a
           partition
           wall
           ,
           and
           stoppe
           my
           prayers
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Begge
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           beholde
           
             hee
             is
             faithfull
             and
             just
             to
             forgive
             thee
             ,
          
           1
           Iohn
           1.9
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           I
           have
           no
           comfort
           of
           my
           prayer
           ,
           nor
           deserve
           any
           .
        
         
         
           Answ.
           Cast
           thy selfe
           on
           this
           faithfulnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           trust
           thy selfe
           with
           him
           ,
           
             Commend
             thy selfe
             unto
             him
             as
             to
             a
             faithfull
             Creatour
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           4.19
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           I
           see
           no
           meanes
           or
           way
           of
           escape
           or
           deliverance
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Pray
           as
           
             David
             ,
             Psal.
          
           31.1
           .
           
             Deliver
             me
             oh
             Lord
             according
             to
             thy
             righteousnesse
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           faithfulnesse
           whereby
           thou
           defendest
           thine
           owne
           children
           according
           to
           thy
           promise
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           I
           see
           nothing
           but
           present
           death
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           and
           am
           even
           cast
           on
           my
           death-bed
           ,
           creeping
           into
           the
           grave
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Now
           behold
           this
           faithfulnesse
           and
           be
           safe
           ;
           it
           will
           make
           thee
           in
           peace
           and
           silence
           to
           commit
           thy selfe
           wholly
           to
           him
           in
           life
           and
           death
           :
           Psal.
           31.5
           .
           
             Into
             thy
             hand
             I
             commit
             my
             spirit
             ,
             for
             thou
             hast
             redeemed
             me
             oh
             Lord
             God
             of
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           
           Vpon
           the
           same
           ground
           lay
           a
           sound
           profession
           of
           faith
           .
           Sound
           profession
           stands
           in
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             A
             constant
             profession
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pure
             and
             upright
             conversation
             .
          
        
         
           To
           uphold
           both
           these
           ,
           behold
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           .
        
         
           Is
           God
           so
           faithfull
           in
           his
           word
           and
           promises
           ;
           let
           us
           then
           boldly
           confesse
           ,
           and
           constantly
           embrace
           his
           faithfull
           word
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           is
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           ,
           truth
           and
           faithfulnesse
           it selfe
           :
           Why
           should
           wee
           be
           ashamed
           to
           holde
           out
           this
           faithfull
           word
           ,
           as
           many
           Politicians
           be
           ?
           what
           neede
           a
           man
           be
           ashamed
           of
           the
           truth
           ?
           Remember
           what
           Truth
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             Hee
             that
             is
             ashamed
             of
             me
             in
             my
             sayings
             before
             men
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             ashamed
             of
             him
             
             before
             my
             Father
             and
             his
             holy
             Angels
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           How
           dare
           men
           fall
           off
           from
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           to
           Popery
           or
           profanesse
           after
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           ?
           what
           change
           is
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           change
           their
           mindes
           and
           turne
           from
           it
           ?
           Have
           not
           we
           
             a
             sure
             word
             of
             the
             Prophets
          
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.19
           .
           which
           is
           as
           immutable
           and
           unchangeable
           as
           God
           himselfe
           is
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           How
           venterously
           doe
           men
           goe
           on
           in
           their
           sinne
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           light
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           checking
           their
           consciences
           ,
           reprooving
           their
           wayes
           ,
           as
           if
           some
           part
           of
           the
           faithfulnesse
           of
           it
           should
           be
           abated
           to
           them
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           an
           eternall
           word
           that
           endureth
           for
           ever
           as
           God
           doth
           ,
           of
           which
           not
           one
           jot
           can
           be
           any
           more
           diminished
           ,
           than
           the
           very
           essence
           of
           God
           himselfe
           can
           ?
           How
           dare
           wicked
           men
           come
           unto
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           professing
           obedience
           ,
           and
           listen
           with
           such
           attention
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           would
           catch
           the
           word
           out
           of
           their
           teachers
           mouth
           :
           but
           their
           contrary
           course
           in
           all
           their
           actions
           plainly
           witnesseth
           ,
           that
           they
           take
           no
           more
           good
           ,
           nor
           no
           more
           expression
           of
           it
           in
           their
           lives
           than
           if
           so
           many
           bruit
           beasts
           came
           to
           Church
           ,
           void
           of
           all
           understanding
           .
           Certainly
           if
           the
           word
           be
           true
           which
           they
           heare
           and
           professe
           ,
           either
           must
           they
           be
           as
           men
           dead
           in
           their
           tombes
           ,
           who
           understand
           not
           nor
           beleeve
           any
           thing
           ;
           or
           mad
           men
           ,
           that
           beleeving
           it
           runne
           so
           wickedly
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           How
           desperately
           doe
           numbers
           resist
           and
           repell
           the
           true
           and
           faithfull
           word
           ?
           as
           Iannes
           and
           Iambres
           resisted
           Moses
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3.8
           .
           so
           be
           there
           in
           every
           
           Congregation
           resisters
           and
           adversaries
           .
           1
           Cor.
           16.9
           .
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           having
           a
           great
           and
           effectuall
           doore
           opened
           ,
           yet
           found
           many
           adversaries
           ,
           yea
           the
           greater
           doore
           open
           ,
           the
           more
           adversaries
           .
           And
           how
           can
           it
           be
           other
           ,
           seeing
           1.
           it
           is
           the
           property
           of
           truth
           to
           beget
           hatred
           :
           Never
           was
           the
           Sunne
           so
           beset
           with
           clouds
           ,
           as
           this
           word
           with
           enemies
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           reprobates
           in
           the
           world
           fight
           against
           the
           light
           ,
           as
           the
           Priests
           and
           people
           ,
           Iewes
           and
           Romanes
           ,
           and
           all
           ,
           persecuted
           and
           crucified
           Christ
           the
           faithfull
           witnesse
           and
           teacher
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           
           so
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           marvelled
           if
           true
           teachers
           that
           stand
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           Christ
           meete
           with
           adversaries
           proud
           and
           stiffe
           ,
           and
           implacable
           ,
           wronging
           them
           in
           their
           names
           ,
           in
           their
           meanes
           ,
           devising
           base
           and
           unworthy
           shifts
           to
           binde
           their
           owne
           hands
           from
           their
           good
           ,
           as
           void
           of
           reason
           as
           themselves
           be
           of
           conscience
           and
           equity
           :
           But
           their
           comfort
           is
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Lord
           armed
           Ieremy
           with
           )
           they
           shall
           fight
           and
           not
           prevaile
           ,
           for
           truth
           is
           strongest
           ,
           and
           that
           shall
           conquer
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           sound
           profession
           is
           upright
           conversation
           ,
           and
           this
           also
           is
           upheld
           upon
           consideration
           of
           the
           Lords
           faithfulnesse
           .
           Gen.
           17.1
           .
           
             I
             am
             God
             All-sufficient
             ,
             walke
             before
             me
             and
             be
             upright
             :
          
           hee
           hath
           given
           his
           word
           for
           our
           safety
           and
           welfare
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           he
           never
           broke
           with
           his
           children
           .
           Be
           there
           never
           so
           many
           discouragements
           ,
           persecutions
           and
           difficulties
           in
           this
           way
           of
           uprightnesse
           ,
           his
           faithfulnesse
           and
           truth
           shall
           be
           thy
           shield
           and
           buckler
           ,
           Psal.
           91.4
           .
        
         
         
           Vpon
           the
           same
           ground
           of
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           wee
           must
           lay
           all
           our
           perseverance
           in
           the
           faith
           ;
           
           so
           our
           Apostle
           in
           the
           Text
           layes
           his
           ground
           of
           prayer
           for
           perseverance
           upon
           the
           faithfulnesse
           of
           God
           :
           and
           1
           Cor.
           1.8
           .
           hee
           doth
           assure
           the
           perseverance
           of
           the
           Saints
           from
           the
           same
           ground
           :
           
             God
             will
             strengthen
             you
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             ye
             shall
             be
             unblameable
             unto
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             for
             faithfull
             is
             hee
             by
             whom
             ye
             are
             called
             .
          
        
         
           This
           faithfulnesse
           of
           God
           will
           answer
           all
           objections
           against
           perseverance
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           Alas
           !
           I
           am
           plunged
           in
           the
           pit
           of
           temptation
           with
           such
           foule
           and
           violent
           temptations
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           holde
           out
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Now
           looke
           upon
           this
           faithfulnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           waite
           a
           while
           :
           1
           Cor.
           10.13
           .
           
             God
             is
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             you
             to
             be
             tempted
             above
             that
             ye
             are
             able
             :
          
           but
           with
           every
           temptation
           will
           give
           an
           issue
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           Alas
           !
           were
           I
           faithfull
           ,
           God
           would
           be
           faithfull
           enough
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           unfaithfull
           in
           the
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           start
           aside
           continually
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           But
           mans
           
             unfaithfulnesse
             cannot
             make
             him
             unfaithfull
          
           ,
           he
           hath
           promised
           that
           he
           will
           support
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           
             put
             under
             his
             hand
          
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           never
           be
           removed
           ,
           nor
           utterly
           cast
           downe
           :
           and
           mans
           faithfulnesse
           is
           not
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           perseverance
           ,
           but
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           who
           gives
           his
           Spirit
           that
           they
           shall
           never
           depart
           from
           him
           :
           they
           beare
           not
           the
           roote
           ,
           but
           the
           roote
           beares
           them
           .
           The
           seede
           of
           God
           keepes
           them
           that
           they
           commit
           not
           sinne
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           3.9
           .
           they
           preserve
           not
           their
           graces
           ,
           
           but
           their
           graces
           preserve
           them
           ;
           they
           cannot
           comprehend
           him
           ,
           hee
           can
           comprehend
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           power
           preserves
           them
           to
           salvation
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           he
           is
           so
           long
           absent
           from
           my
           soule
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           needes
           faint
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Canst
           thou
           not
           discerne
           his
           presence
           ,
           yet
           behold
           his
           faithfulnesse
           that
           will
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           be
           so
           farre
           from
           thee
           as
           thou
           thinkest
           ;
           God
           is
           within
           call
           if
           thou
           pray
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           if
           thou
           canst
           neither
           call
           nor
           pray
           ,
           yet
           groane
           and
           sigh
           after
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           heares
           the
           very
           sighes
           of
           his
           servants
           :
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             my
             sighes
             are
             not
             hid
             from
             thee
             ,
             Psal.
          
           38.9
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           he
           seeme
           further
           off
           ,
           or
           stay
           long
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           
             ad
             exitium
          
           ,
           but
           
             ad
             exercitium
          
           ,
           onely
           to
           try
           thee
           :
           as
           a
           father
           may
           try
           his
           childe
           ,
           but
           his
           love
           lets
           him
           not
           leade
           him
           further
           into
           danger
           than
           hee
           will
           leade
           him
           out
           againe
           ;
           the
           childes
           trouble
           is
           the
           fathers
           crosse
           ,
           and
           
             in
             our
             trouble
             hee
             is
             troubled
             ,
             Esay
          
           19.5
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           Oh
           ,
           but
           I
           finde
           many
           potent
           and
           politicke
           enemies
           in
           my
           way
           ,
           Satan
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           worlds
           violence
           ,
           so
           I
           feare
           I
           may
           fall
           short
           in
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           But
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           will
           defend
           his
           owne
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           faithfull
           shepheard
           ,
           and
           as
           David
           ,
           will
           rescue
           and
           recover
           his
           sheep
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Lion
           and
           Beare
           .
           Psal.
           91
           4.
           
           
             Hee
             will
             defend
             thee
             under
             his
             wing
             ,
             his
             faithfulnesse
             and
             truth
             shall
             be
             thy
             shield
             and
             buckler
             .
             In
             the
             world
             yee
             shall
             have
             affliction
             ,
             Iohn
          
           16.33
           .
           as
           sure
           as
           on
           the
           sea
           are
           tossings
           by
           huge
           waves
           and
           windes
           ,
           and
           stormes
           
           rising
           and
           raging
           against
           the
           passenger
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           billowes
           shall
           seeme
           to
           overwhelme
           them
           :
           
             But
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             I
             have
             overcome
             the
             world
             ,
          
           ye
           shall
           put
           safe
           into
           the
           harbour
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Argument
           confirming
           the
           perseverance
           of
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           is
           drawne
           from
           the
           grace
           bestowed
           on
           them
           already
           :
           
             Who
             hath
             called
             you
          
           .
           Where
           for
           the
           meaning
           are
           these
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           :
           1.
           
           What
           calling
           is
           here
           meant
           ?
           and
           2.
           
           How
           the
           Apostle
           knew
           that
           they
           were
           called
           ?
           3.
           
           Who
           it
           is
           that
           hath
           called
           them
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           Quest.
           What
           calling
           is
           here
           meant
           ?
           
        
         
           Answ.
           There
           is
           a
           twofold
           calling
           to
           grace
           :
           1.
           externall
           ,
           2.
           internall
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           common
           to
           hypocrites
           &
           reprobates
           :
           
           the
           latter
           proper
           to
           the
           elect
           .
           The
           former
           is
           a
           calling
           only
           according
           to
           meanes
           :
           the
           other
           according
           to
           purpose
           .
           The
           one
           being
           external
           ,
           brings
           men
           into
           the
           visible
           Church
           :
           By
           the
           other
           being
           internall
           ,
           men
           are
           called
           into
           the
           invisible
           Church
           .
           The
           one
           is
           effectuall
           to
           salvation
           ,
           we
           being
           by
           it
           united
           to
           Christ
           the
           head
           :
           the
           other
           ineffectuall
           ,
           tying
           us
           onely
           to
           the
           members
           .
        
         
           The
           one
           flowes
           from
           election
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.10
           .
           
             Make
             your
             calling
             and
             election
             sure
             :
          
           the
           other
           doth
           not
           ,
           Matth.
           20.16
           .
           
             For
             many
             are
             called
             ,
             but
             few
             are
             chosen
             .
          
        
         
           The
           one
           brings
           to
           illumination
           of
           knowledge
           onely
           :
           the
           other
           to
           illumination
           of
           faith
           .
        
         
           The
           one
           brings
           to
           be
           professours
           of
           Christ
           ;
           the
           other
           to
           be
           members
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           The
           one
           can
           onely
           restraine
           corruption
           for
           a
           
           time
           :
           the
           other
           changeth
           the
           heart
           and
           life
           from
           evill
           to
           good
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           Now
           our
           Text
           meaneth
           of
           inward
           and
           effectuall
           calling
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           flowed
           from
           election
           ,
           chap.
           1.4
           .
           
             Knowing
             that
             yee
             are
             elect
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           to
           them
           the
           
             Gospell
             was
             not
             in
             word
             onely
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             in
             much
             assurance
             ,
          
           whereby
           they
           answered
           the
           calling
           ,
           verse
           5.
           and
           chap.
           2.13
           .
           they
           
             received
             it
             not
             as
             the
             word
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             indeede
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           is
           such
           a
           calling
           as
           must
           hold
           out
           unblameable
           .
           This
           is
           a
           severing
           of
           the
           elect
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           become
           members
           of
           Christ
           by
           faith
           ,
           Ioh.
           15.19
           .
        
         
           
           2
           Quest.
           How
           knew
           the
           Apostle
           they
           were
           chosen
           ,
           and
           effectually
           called
           ?
           for
           
             God
             onely
             knowes
             who
             are
             his
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           2.19
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           God
           onely
           knowes
           who
           are
           his
           
             by
             himselfe
          
           ,
           
           and
           
             from
             himselfe
          
           ,
           but
           men
           may
           also
           know
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           pleaseth
           to
           reveale
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           God
           onely
           knowes
           who
           are
           his
           
             ex
             priori
          
           ,
           by
           seeing
           and
           
             searching
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             trying
             the
             reines
             ,
             Ierem.
          
           17.10
           .
           But
           though
           hee
           know
           onely
           by
           the
           roote
           ,
           men
           may
           know
           by
           the
           fruite
           ,
           Mat.
           7.27
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           God
           knowes
           onely
           by
           the
           judgement
           of
           certainty
           ,
           infallibly
           :
           but
           ordinary
           men
           can
           know
           onely
           by
           the
           judgement
           of
           charity
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           God
           knoweth
           his
           collectively
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           whole
           university
           of
           his
           chosen
           ,
           and
           no
           meere
           
           man
           or
           creature
           can
           in
           this
           sence
           know
           who
           are
           Gods.
           
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           Apostles
           knowledge
           of
           their
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           know
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           had
           a
           gift
           Apostolicall
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           enabled
           sometimes
           to
           discerne
           the
           finall
           estates
           at
           least
           of
           some
           particular
           men
           :
           but
           this
           was
           by
           extraordinary
           revelation
           .
           This
           is
           not
           here
           meant
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           our
           Apostle
           here
           walketh
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           judgement
           of
           charity
           ,
           but
           of
           certainty
           :
           for
           he
           saith
           not
           ,
           we
           hope
           or
           charitably
           conceive
           ,
           but
           
             we
             know
             ye
             are
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             ,
          
           1
           Epist.
           1.4
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           hee
           attained
           this
           certaine
           judgement
           of
           their
           effectuall
           calling
           by
           the
           same
           ordinary
           meanes
           ,
           whereby
           ordinary
           men
           may
           also
           be
           perswaded
           of
           their
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           their
           salvation
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           By
           what
           ordinary
           meanes
           did
           the
           Apostle
           discerne
           it
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           He
           saw
           it
           in
           the
           instrumentall
           cause
           of
           their
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           and
           their
           carriage
           towards
           the
           same
           ,
           chap.
           1.5
           .
           they
           were
           not
           onely
           called
           by
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           but
           they
           answered
           that
           call
           ,
           for
           
             the
             Gospell
             was
             not
             to
             them
             in
             word
             onely
             ,
             but
             in
             power
             ,
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             in
             much
             assurance
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           saw
           it
           in
           the
           effects
           of
           the
           Gospell
           manifest
           in
           them
           ;
           as
           in
           their
           
             effectuall
             faith
             ,
             patience
             ,
             hope
             ,
             diligent
             love
             ,
          
           which
           are
           assured
           and
           infallible
           tokens
           of
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           verse
           3.
           chap.
           1.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           the
           sound
           and
           sincere
           affections
           changed
           
           by
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           
             joy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             patience
             in
             afflictions
             ,
             yea
             joy
             in
             suffering
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
          
           chap.
           1.6
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           their
           Christian
           and
           holy
           conversation
           ,
           they
           followed
           the
           examples
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           set
           themselves
           as
           examples
           to
           all
           that
           beleeved
           in
           Macedonia
           and
           Achaia
           ,
           chap.
           1.
           verse
           8.
           
        
         
           Now
           what
           is
           it
           to
           be
           a
           sound
           Christian
           ,
           but
           by
           faith
           to
           be
           set
           into
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           by
           love
           into
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           by
           hope
           into
           the
           very
           fruition
           of
           the
           glory
           purchased
           by
           Christ
           ,
           from
           which
           alone
           the
           Apostle
           concludeth
           them
           to
           be
           the
           elect
           of
           God
           ,
           verse
           4.
           chap.
           1
           ?
        
         
           
           Now
           by
           the
           same
           ordinary
           way
           may
           every
           Christian
           ,
           yea
           and
           ought
           to
           know
           his
           owne
           effectuall
           calling
           :
           for
           else
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           those
           exhortations
           were
           vaine
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.10
           .
           
           
             Give
             all
             diligence
             to
             make
             your
             calling
             sure
             .
          
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           either
           should
           we
           want
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           the
           Spirit
           should
           be
           wanting
           in
           his
           office
           ;
           who
           is
           therfore
           given
           ,
           that
           by
           him
           we
           might
           
             know
             the
             things
             given
             us
             of
             God
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.12
           .
           one
           of
           the
           first
           whereof
           is
           our
           effectuall
           calling
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           change
           by
           effectuall
           calling
           is
           so
           
           great
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           strange
           it
           should
           not
           be
           discerned
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           
             setting
             of
             prisoners
             to
             libertie
             ,
             Luke
          
           4.18
           .
           Can
           a
           man
           come
           out
           of
           a
           dungeon
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           infidelity
           ,
           and
           snares
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           be
           restored
           to
           so
           glorious
           liberty
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           discerne
           it
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           opening
           of
           blinde
           eyes
           ,
           Acts
           26.18
           .
           Can
           a
           blinde
           man
           be
           restored
           to
           sight
           ,
           and
           not
           
           know
           it
           ?
           Iohn
           9.
           
           
             One
             thing
             I
             know
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           that
           was
           blinde
           )
           
             that
             whereas
             I
             was
             blinde
             ,
             now
             I
             see
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           quickening
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           raising
           of
           the
           buried
           in
           their
           graves
           .
           Can
           hee
           that
           is
           dead
           ,
           cold
           Lazarus
           be
           raised
           to
           life
           after
           foure
           dayes
           ,
           and
           move
           ,
           and
           walke
           ,
           and
           doe
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           not
           know
           it
           ?
           Can
           a
           man
           be
           quickened
           with
           heavenly
           life
           ,
           and
           move
           and
           walke
           towards
           heaven
           ,
           and
           not
           know
           it
           ?
        
         
           May
           not
           a
           beleever
           know
           his
           owne
           faith
           ,
           and
           thereby
           his
           calling
           ,
           which
           ever
           goes
           with
           inward
           calling
           ?
           Mark.
           9.24
           .
           
             Lord
             I
             believe
             ,
             helpe
             my
             unbeliefe
             :
          
           hee
           discerned
           in
           himselfe
           the
           first
           motions
           of
           conversion
           and
           faith
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Can
           a
           man
           have
           any
           comfort
           of
           any
           
           action
           or
           duty
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           for
           which
           hee
           wants
           a
           calling
           ?
           how
           could
           he
           assure
           himselfe
           of
           comfort
           and
           acceptance
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           sure
           he
           is
           come
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           have
           yeelded
           himselfe
           to
           his
           voice
           and
           call
           ?
        
         
           Quest.
           But
           may
           a
           man
           alwayes
           know
           the
           time
           of
           his
           calling
           and
           conversion
           ?
           
           or
           may
           hee
           know
           himselfe
           at
           all
           times
           after
           to
           be
           effectually
           called
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Though
           some
           may
           know
           the
           very
           
           time
           of
           their
           conversion
           ,
           and
           answer
           to
           Gods
           call
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           folly
           to
           be
           curious
           to
           know
           the
           day
           or
           houre
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           all
           that
           the
           Scripture
           requires
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           know
           our selves
           
             truly
             called
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           :
           although
           we
           know
           not
           precisely
           the
           time
           when
           .
        
         
           Neither
           be
           foolishly
           censorious
           that
           another
           
           is
           not
           converted
           ,
           because
           he
           cannot
           point
           the
           very
           time
           of
           his
           conversion
           .
           I
           know
           a
           tree
           was
           planted
           ,
           because
           I
           see
           it
           growne
           ,
           greene
           and
           fruitfull
           ,
           though
           I
           know
           not
           the
           time
           and
           houre
           ,
           nor
           yeare
           when
           .
        
         
           Consider
           ,
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           often
           with
           Gods
           children
           as
           with
           ours
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           weake
           and
           fraile
           in
           the
           birth
           ,
           that
           they
           know
           not
           whether
           they
           are
           born
           ;
           nor
           for
           long
           time
           after
           discerne
           that
           they
           are
           borne
           ,
           yet
           afterwards
           they
           come
           to
           know
           their
           life
           and
           birth
           .
           And
           so
           may
           Gods
           childe
           in
           the
           instant
           of
           the
           new
           birth
           for
           weaknesse
           and
           impotency
           not
           know
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           bloweth
           where
           it
           listeth
           ,
           but
           knowest
           thou
           the
           way
           of
           the
           winde
           ,
           or
           how
           the
           bones
           grow
           ?
           Eccles.
           11.5
           .
           The
           way
           of
           the
           winde
           is
           unknowne
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           cannot
           justly
           determine
           the
           first
           moment
           of
           the
           first
           blast
           of
           it
           :
           so
           cannot
           a
           man
           sometimes
           directly
           set
           downe
           the
           precise
           time
           of
           his
           conversion
           .
           This
           freedome
           of
           the
           Spirit
           allowes
           him
           to
           winde
           himselfe
           secretly
           into
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           stealing
           upon
           us
           ,
           sometime
           without
           any
           noyse
           ,
           as
           Christ
           came
           in
           upon
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           the
           doore
           being
           shut
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           casting
           in
           of
           this
           grace
           into
           our
           hearts
           is
           compared
           by
           Christ
           ,
           Marke
           4.26
           .
           to
           the
           casting
           of
           seede
           into
           the
           ground
           ;
           so
           is
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           :
           as
           if
           a
           man
           should
           cast
           seede
           into
           the
           ground
           ,
           &
           should
           sleep
           &
           rise
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           seed
           should
           spring
           and
           grow
           ,
           but
           he
           knowes
           not
           how
           .
           Which
           plainly
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           Spirit
           
           may
           come
           rushing
           in
           with
           a
           mighty
           noise
           of
           wind
           as
           Acts
           2.1
           .
           yet
           he
           is
           most
           free
           to
           come
           in
           what
           manner
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           and
           so
           still
           ,
           as
           that
           a
           man
           cannot
           alwayes
           set
           downe
           the
           precise
           time
           of
           his
           comming
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           the
           second
           :
           Whether
           a
           man
           once
           called
           alwayes
           know
           his
           calling
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           In
           ordinary
           course
           a
           Christian
           knowes
           :
           
           But
           in
           anomolons
           and
           extraordinary
           cases
           and
           times
           ,
           a
           good
           Christian
           may
           hardly
           ,
           or
           not
           know
           it
           at
           all
           :
           as
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           a
           strong
           fit
           or
           pang
           of
           temptation
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           the
           soule
           as
           a
           swooning
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           
           wherein
           a
           man
           lives
           ,
           but
           knowes
           not
           that
           he
           is
           aliue
           :
           nay
           he
           will
           seeme
           to
           himselfe
           and
           others
           as
           quite
           dead
           .
           So
           a
           Christian
           disguised
           by
           temptation
           may
           implead
           his
           owne
           calling
           ,
           and
           yet
           recover
           well
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           himselfe
           againe
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           after
           some
           grosse
           or
           grievous
           sinne
           ,
           
           God
           leaves
           his
           owne
           with
           terrours
           of
           heart
           to
           call
           great
           things
           into
           question
           :
           sinne
           as
           a
           boysterous
           storme
           shakes
           the
           foundations
           ,
           and
           leaves
           the
           sinner
           as
           a
           man
           in
           a
           trance
           or
           extacie
           ,
           stunned
           and
           senselesse
           for
           the
           time
           by
           some
           great
           fall
           .
           Now
           may
           the
           Christian
           doubt
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           and
           of
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           till
           he
           have
           made
           up
           his
           peace
           againe
           by
           repentance
           .
           But
           yet
           by
           the
           cherishing
           of
           faith
           and
           graces
           a
           man
           may
           ordinarily
           retaine
           the
           comfortable
           assurance
           of
           his
           good
           estate
           in
           grace
           .
        
         
           The
           efficient
           of
           this
           calling
           is
           God
           ,
           
             Hee
             who
             calleth
          
           .
        
         
         
           
           1.
           
           Effectuall
           calling
           depends
           upon
           
             his
             purpose
          
           ,
           and
           is
           called
           a
           
             calling
             according
             to
             purpose
          
           ,
           
           Rom.
           8.28
           .
           for
           as
           he
           purposed
           the
           end
           ,
           so
           also
           the
           meanes
           tending
           to
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           power
           is
           his
           ,
           and
           argues
           the
           worke
           onely
           to
           be
           his
           .
           It
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           new
           creation
           :
           who
           can
           create
           a
           new
           heart
           but
           he
           ?
           he
           calleth
           things
           that
           are
           not
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           .
           Who
           can
           set
           light
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           but
           hee
           that
           said
           ,
           
             Let
             there
             be
             light
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             so
             ?
          
           But
           effectuall
           calling
           is
           a
           translating
           us
           out
           of
           the
           power
           of
           darknesse
           into
           
             his
             marvelous
             light
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.9
           .
           and
           the
           Apostle
           ascribes
           it
           to
           this
           power
           ,
           2
           Corinth
           .
           4.6
           .
        
         
           Who
           can
           fashion
           man
           to
           his
           owne
           image
           ,
           and
           repaire
           that
           image
           decayed
           ,
           but
           hee
           that
           made
           it
           at
           the
           first
           ?
           Surely
           hee
           onely
           can
           inspire
           a
           new
           life
           into
           the
           face
           of
           the
           soule
           by
           effectuall
           calling
           that
           
             quickeneth
             the
             dead
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           2.1
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           meanes
           is
           his
           ,
           even
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           his
           servants
           :
           
             Wisdome
             cryeth
             in
             the
             streetes
             ,
             Prov.
          
           28.
           
           
             Hee
             that
             ●eareth
             you
             ,
             heareth
             mee
             ,
             Luke
          
           10.17
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           answer
           to
           the
           meanes
           is
           his
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           worke
           of
           his
           mighty
           power
           .
           Who
           can
           make
           a
           dead
           man
           heare
           a
           voice
           but
           he
           ?
           Iohn
           5.28
           .
           
             The
             houre
             is
             that
             the
             dead
             shall
             heare
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             and
             live
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           estate
           whence
           and
           whither
           we
           are
           called
           declares
           it
           to
           be
           from
           God
           alone
           .
           To
           free
           us
           from
           the
           servitude
           of
           sinne
           ,
           death
           ,
           the
           Divell
           ,
           the
           
           world
           ,
           hell
           and
           condemnation
           ,
           implies
           a
           more
           mighty
           power
           ,
           than
           all
           these
           put
           together
           ;
           even
           that
           divine
           and
           mighty
           power
           ,
           that
           bindes
           the
           strong
           man
           ,
           and
           casts
           him
           out
           of
           his
           hold
           .
        
         
           And
           whither
           are
           wee
           called
           ?
           even
           
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             Galat.
          
           1.6
           .
           
             to
             fellowshippe
             with
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.9
           .
           to
           an
           holinesse
           above
           the
           first
           Adam
           in
           innocency
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           happinesse
           of
           the
           second
           Adam
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           glory
           :
           and
           this
           can
           onely
           be
           the
           worke
           of
           God.
           1
           Pet.
           1.10
           .
           
             The
             God
             of
             all
             grace
             who
             hath
             called
             us
             to
             his
             eternall
             glorie
             :
          
           an
           excellent
           worke
           ,
           where
           is
           such
           a
           workman
           .
        
         
           Hence
           1.
           
           See
           what
           is
           effectuall
           calling
           .
           It
           is
           
           a
           powerfull
           worke
           of
           God
           ,
           calling
           persons
           to
           bee
           what
           they
           were
           not
           :
           of
           sinners
           to
           become
           Saints
           ,
           of
           enemies
           to
           become
           sonnes
           ;
           as
           Saul
           being
           called
           to
           bee
           a
           King●
           was
           changed
           into
           another
           man
           ,
           and
           another
           Spirit
           was
           put
           upon
           him
           .
           So
           the
           Lord
           puts
           forth
           upon
           every
           convert
           another
           spirit
           agreeing
           with
           the
           condition
           to
           which
           he
           is
           called
           .
        
         
           And
           hence
           it
           followes
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Lord
           call
           so
           powerfully
           ,
           hee
           leaves
           it
           not
           in
           our
           power
           whether
           wee
           will
           come
           or
           no
           ;
           as
           the
           late
           refined
           Pelagianisme
           would
           perswade
           us
           .
           Who
           can
           resist
           an
           almighty
           power
           ?
           which
           is
           put
           forth
           in
           effectuall
           calling
           :
           can
           the
           creature
           resist
           the
           Creatour
           of
           it selfe
           ?
           can
           the
           dead
           resist
           and
           not
           come
           forth
           of
           the
           grave
           ,
           at
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
         
           
           2.
           
           We
           must
           labour
           to
           feele
           this
           power
           of
           God
           working
           in
           our
           effectuall
           calling
           ;
           not
           conceiting
           our
           calling
           to
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           opinion
           ,
           or
           imagination
           of
           things
           absent
           :
           but
           labour
           to
           finde
           the
           same
           power
           in
           our selves
           ,
           which
           raised
           Christ
           from
           the
           dead
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           by
           acknowledging
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Ministery
           :
           Cant.
           2.8
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             beloved
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           answering
           the
           call
           ,
           as
           
             Samuel
             ,
             Speake
             Lord
             ,
             thy
             servant
             heareth
             .
             Acts
          
           9.
           
           
             Lord
             ,
             what
             wouldest
             thou
             have
             mee
             to
             doe
             ?
             Acts
          
           26.19
           .
           
             I
             was
             not
             disobedient
             to
             the
             voice
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           daily
           separation
           from
           the
           corrupt
           
           and
           profane
           of
           the
           world
           :
           thou
           hopest
           for
           heaven
           ,
           but
           hast
           no
           calling
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           got
           out
           of
           earth
           ,
           that
           traducest
           men
           ,
           and
           cannot
           away
           with
           this
           strict
           company
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           by
           conjunction
           with
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           not
           as
           wennes
           ,
           or
           wooden
           legges
           ,
           but
           as
           quickened
           members
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Despaire
           not
           of
           others
           ,
           though
           farre
           runne
           on
           in
           their
           evill
           :
           their
           conversion
           is
           but
           a
           call
           of
           God
           ;
           it
           is
           as
           easie
           for
           him
           to
           create
           new
           hearts
           ,
           and
           regenerate
           them
           ,
           as
           for
           us
           to
           call
           a
           man
           by
           his
           name
           :
           he
           can
           quickly
           call
           that
           
             which
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Apostle
           applieth
           to
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           who
           lay
           in
           a
           wofull
           ruinous
           condition
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           For
           our selves
           ,
           be
           thankfull
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           vouchsafed
           to
           call
           us
           out
           of
           our
           naturall
           estate
           ,
           to
           an
           estate
           of
           grace
           and
           glory
           .
           For
           a
           man
           
           to
           give
           an
           hand
           to
           the
           maimed
           ,
           an
           eye
           to
           the
           blind
           ,
           were
           thank-worthy
           :
           but
           to
           give
           the
           hand
           and
           eye
           of
           faith
           to
           a
           sinner
           ,
           yea
           to
           give
           life
           to
           the
           dead
           is
           another
           manner
           of
           worke
           .
           See
           how
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           ,
           1.1.4
           .
           breakes
           out
           into
           the
           praise
           of
           God
           for
           this
           blessing
           above
           all
           other
           .
        
         
           All
           rivers
           runne
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           all
           blessing
           to
           the
           full
           sea
           of
           blessing
           ;
           if
           wee
           must
           blesse
           him
           for
           the
           least
           temporall
           blessing
           ,
           much
           more
           for
           spirituall
           and
           eternall
           blessings
           ;
           for
           blessing
           us
           in
           our
           soules
           ,
           blessing
           us
           in
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           blessings
           of
           the
           Gospell
           :
           here
           is
           a
           rich
           grace
           on
           Gods
           part
           ,
           an
           undeserved
           grace
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           who
           were
           found
           when
           we
           sought
           him
           not
           ;
           a
           durable
           grace
           ,
           seeing
           his
           gifts
           and
           calling
           is
           without
           repentance
           ,
           the
           same
           power
           upholdes
           the
           worke
           that
           set
           it
           up
           ,
           Rom.
           11.29
           .
        
         
           From
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           
           a
           Christian
           may
           certainly
           conclude
           his
           owne
           salvation
           .
           Rom.
           8.29
           .
           
             Whom
             hee
             calleth
             he
             justifieth
             ,
             and
             whom
             hee
             justifieth
             he
             glorifieth
             .
          
           And
           from
           calling
           we
           may
           rise
           to
           election
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           implies
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.26
           ,
           27.
           and
           here
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           
             He
             hath
             called
             you
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             doe
             it
             .
          
           And
           why
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           calling
           .
           What
           
           is
           it
           but
           a
           drawing
           of
           men
           out
           of
           the
           state
           of
           sinne
           and
           death
           ,
           into
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           and
           eternall
           life
           ?
           Coloss.
           1.13
           .
           
             Who
             hath
             delivered
             us
             from
             the
             power
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             translated
             us
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             his
             deare
             Sonne
             :
          
           from
           kingdome
           to
           kingdome
           ,
           from
           an
           eternall
           state
           of
           death
           to
           an
           eternall
           state
           of
           life
           and
           glory
           .
        
         
         
           
           2.
           
           Gods
           eternall
           love
           is
           hidden
           with
           himselfe
           till
           effectuall
           calling
           discover
           it
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           seemes
           to
           be
           called
           a
           
             calling
             according
             to
             purpose
          
           ,
           not
           onely
           as
           flowing
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           also
           declaring
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           are
           thus
           called
           ,
           God
           purposeth
           eternall
           good
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           may
           know
           it
           shall
           be
           made
           good
           to
           them
           ,
           because
           this
           purpose
           is
           infallible
           ,
           and
           immutable
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Effectuall
           calling
           is
           a
           giving
           of
           man
           by
           God
           to
           Christ
           to
           save
           ,
           Ioh.
           6.37
           .
           
             Every
             one
             that
             the
             Father
             giveth
             unto
             me
             ,
             commeth
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             him
             I
             cast
             not
             out
             .
          
           If
           then
           thou
           knowest
           thou
           art
           once
           given
           to
           Christ
           ,
           thou
           knowest
           thy
           salvation
           :
           For
           
             this
             calling
             of
             God
             is
             without
             repentance
             ,
             Rom.
          
           11.29
           .
           this
           gift
           is
           never
           cast
           away
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           A
           man
           naturally
           ariseth
           from
           the
           effect
           to
           
           the
           cause
           ,
           from
           the
           fruite
           to
           the
           roote
           ,
           from
           the
           streame
           to
           the
           fountaine
           :
           then
           in
           like
           sort
           may
           a
           man
           conclude
           of
           Gods
           eternall
           love
           by
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           fruite
           of
           that
           roote
           ,
           a
           streame
           of
           that
           fountaine
           of
           predestination
           to
           eternall
           life
           .
           And
           whereas
           wise
           men
           may
           by
           likely
           meanes
           judge
           of
           the
           end
           ,
           much
           more
           may
           a
           Christian
           by
           the
           infallible
           meanes
           judge
           of
           the
           certaine
           end
           ,
           God
           leading
           him
           by
           this
           meanes
           to
           the
           principall
           end
           ,
           which
           nothing
           can
           frustrate
           ,
           seeing
           
             all
             things
             fall
             out
             to
             the
             best
             to
             them
             that
             are
          
           thus
           called
           according
           to
           purpose
           ,
           Rom.
           8.28
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           As
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           he
           that
           had
           first
           fruites
           ,
           might
           expect
           the
           harvest
           ,
           so
           he
           that
           is
           effectually
           called
           hath
           begun
           his
           salvation
           already
           ,
           hee
           hath
           begun
           the
           heavenly●life
           upon
           earth
           :
           Iohn
           3.36
           .
           
             He
             that
             
             beleeveth
             ,
             hath
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             is
             translated
             from
             death
             to
             life
             .
          
           And
           as
           the
           earnest
           penny
           confirmes
           the
           whole
           bargaine
           amongst
           men
           ,
           so
           the
           earnest
           of
           the
           Spirit
           gives
           us
           assurance
           of
           full
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           full
           happinesse
           ,
           because
           he
           that
           hath
           begun
           a
           worke
           of
           grace
           in
           us
           ,
           will
           performe
           and
           finish
           it
           to
           the
           day
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Phil.
           1.6
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           reproves
           not
           Papists
           onely
           who
           deny
           that
           a
           man
           may
           be
           sure
           of
           his
           salvation
           without
           extraordinary
           revelation
           :
           but
           even
           Protestants
           ,
           
           who
           resolve
           never
           to
           trouble
           themselves
           about
           it
           :
           they
           will
           leave
           all
           to
           God
           ,
           
           and
           will
           not
           enter
           into
           his
           councell
           ,
           but
           rest
           in
           a
           good
           opinion
           and
           ungrounded
           hope
           ,
           in
           which
           if
           it
           happen
           well
           ,
           they
           have
           well
           .
           But
           what
           a
           folly
           is
           this
           ?
        
         
           For
           ,
           first
           ,
           What
           man
           in
           any
           outward
           title
           or
           tenure
           will
           content
           himselfe
           with
           uncertainties
           ,
           if
           he
           may
           be
           certaine
           of
           a
           good
           estate
           ?
           we
           would
           hold
           him
           a
           man
           distracted
           ,
           that
           would
           offer
           to
           claime
           and
           hold
           house
           and
           land
           without
           evidences
           and
           conveyances
           .
           Is
           any
           man
           richer
           ,
           because
           he
           dreames
           he
           is
           rich
           ?
           So
           to
           dreame
           of
           the
           wealth
           of
           grace
           ,
           enricheth
           none
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           What
           is
           the
           use
           of
           the
           whole
           Gospell
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           Gods
           embassage
           ,
           certifying
           us
           of
           his
           free
           grace
           ,
           in
           electing
           and
           saving
           us
           ?
           what
           other
           use
           than
           to
           bring
           us
           peace
           of
           conscience
           through
           justification
           of
           faith
           ?
           and
           what
           peace
           without
           assurance
           ?
           1
           Iohn
           5.13
           .
           
             These
             things
             have
             I
             written
             unto
             you
             that
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             know
             you
             have
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           So
           as
           the
           end
           of
           all
           Scripture
           is
           not
           onely
           to
           know
           that
           there
           is
           an
           
           eternall
           life
           ,
           but
           that
           beleevers
           have
           it
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Why
           are
           wee
           commanded
           to
           
             give
             all
             diligence
             to
             make
             our
             election
             sure
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           1.10
           .
           if
           it
           be
           either
           needelesse
           or
           impossible
           ?
           When
           Christ
           commands
           us
           to
           
             rejoyce
             that
             our
             names
             are
             written
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             ,
          
           doth
           he
           not
           imply
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           know
           it
           ?
           and
           convince
           us
           that
           the
           want
           of
           this
           joy
           is
           by
           our
           owne
           default
           ?
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           a
           man
           neglecting
           or
           despising
           this
           comfortable
           assurance
           ,
           perverts
           the
           whole
           Ministery
           .
           Doest
           thou
           pray
           for
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           not
           beleeve
           it
           ?
           thy
           prayer
           is
           a
           dead
           carcasse
           .
           Doest
           thou
           professe
           in
           the
           Creed
           ,
           thou
           beleevest
           remission
           of
           thy
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           by
           not
           caring
           to
           beleeve
           it
           ,
           give
           the
           lie
           to
           thy
           profession
           ?
           Doth
           the
           word
           preached
           command
           thee
           to
           beleeve
           in
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           thy
           Redeemer
           liveth
           ,
           who
           loved
           thee
           ,
           and
           gave
           himselfe
           for
           thee
           ?
           and
           wilt
           thou
           sticke
           in
           an
           idle
           conceit
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           needlesse
           to
           wade
           into
           this
           deepe
           ?
           Are
           the
           Sacraments
           but
           as
           seales
           set
           to
           blankes
           without
           this
           assurance
           ,
           and
           is
           it
           yet
           needlesse
           ?
           Doth
           the
           Apostle
           say
           that
           hee
           that
           knowes
           not
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           is
           a
           reprobate
           ,
           and
           is
           it
           an
           idle
           or
           a
           needlesse
           thing
           to
           prove
           it
           ?
           2
           Cor.
           13.5
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           But
           where
           may
           I
           come
           to
           this
           assurance
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           send
           not
           men
           to
           poare
           upon
           the
           doctrine
           of
           predestination
           ,
           nor
           to
           soare
           up
           to
           heaven
           ,
           to
           pry
           into
           Gods
           councell
           .
           But
           thus
           .
           Looke
           downe
           into
           thy selfe
           ,
           examine
           if
           thou
           beest
           effectually
           called
           ;
           see
           what
           God
           hath
           done
           in
           thee
           ,
           
           and
           so
           maist
           thou
           judge
           what
           he
           will
           further
           doe
           in
           thee
           ,
           and
           for
           thee
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           indeede
           an
           hard
           taske
           ,
           
           and
           requires
           all
           diligence
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           calls
           for
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           Satan
           seeks
           to
           plucke
           from
           us
           this
           comfort
           
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           both
           before
           our
           calling
           ,
           causing
           us
           either
           to
           shut
           our
           eare
           from
           the
           voice
           ,
           or
           by
           picking
           and
           pulling
           the
           seede
           out
           of
           the
           heart
           by
           carnall
           distractions
           and
           objections
           .
        
         
           And
           after
           our
           calling
           ,
           perswading
           men
           all
           is
           deceitfull
           or
           vaine
           ,
           God
           is
           not
           at
           peace
           with
           them
           ,
           nor
           they
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Most
           men
           rest
           in
           generall
           outward
           calling
           
           which
           is
           ineffectuall
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           chiefly
           ,
           the
           likenesse
           of
           outward
           ineffectuall
           
           calling
           unto
           it
           makes
           it
           harder
           to
           be
           discerned
           .
           
        
         
           Quest.
           Wherein
           is
           the
           likenesse
           betweene
           effectuall
           and
           ineffectuall
           calling
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
             First
          
           ,
           by
           ineffectuall
           calling
           a
           man
           may
           come
           to
           the
           feast
           ,
           and
           sit
           downe
           at
           Gods
           table
           ,
           
           as
           the
           unworthy
           guest
           did
           ,
           may
           seeme
           one
           of
           the
           friends
           of
           Christ
           ,
           may
           make
           shew
           of
           answer
           to
           the
           call
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           outward
           profession
           ,
           and
           conformity
           to
           the
           doctrine
           ;
           when
           the
           heart
           answers
           not
           ,
           nor
           resolves
           to
           answer
           .
           Deut.
           5.
           
           The
           people
           came
           to
           Moses
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Whatsoever
             the
             Lord
             commandeth
             ,
             that
             will
             wee
             doe
             .
          
           But
           the
           Lord
           said
           ,
           
             Oh
             that
             there
             were
             such
             an
             heart
             in
             them
          
           !
           If
           the
           call
           were
           denied
           ,
           or
           fairely
           excused
           and
           put
           off
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           the
           guests
           did
           ,
           this
           were
           more
           discernable
           .
           
           But
           many
           come
           in
           among
           true
           worshippers
           ,
           and
           bring
           in
           lampes
           and
           some
           oyle
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           more
           hardly
           discerned
           .
           Because
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Sunne
           ,
           earth
           ,
           raine
           ,
           roote
           ,
           moisture
           ,
           brings
           up
           the
           chaffe
           ,
           as
           doth
           the
           wheat
           :
           so
           the
           same
           meanes
           of
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           nourish
           the
           hypocrite
           ,
           which
           doth
           the
           sound
           hearted
           Christian.
           
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           ineffectuall
           calling
           a
           man
           may
           come
           to
           a
           great
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           consent
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           may
           preach
           it
           ,
           yea
           soundly
           handle
           it
           for
           the
           conversion
           and
           saving
           of
           others
           ;
           may
           preach
           it
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           grace
           .
           Many
           of
           those
           that
           preached
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           shall
           come
           in
           the
           last
           day
           and
           challenge
           acquaintance
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           shall
           say
           ,
           
             I
             never
             knew
             you
          
           .
           Nay
           perhaps
           those
           that
           have
           built
           an
           Arke
           to
           save
           others
           ,
           as
           Noahs
           Carpenters
           ,
           shall
           be
           drowned
           themselves
           .
           Yea
           more
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           defend
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           Iulian
           ,
           and
           receive
           within
           him
           the
           seede
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           some
           fruites
           ,
           as
           the
           bad
           ground
           did
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           is
           like
           effectuall
           calling
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           ineffectuall
           calling
           a
           man
           may
           come
           
           to
           see
           his
           sinne
           ,
           to
           sorrow
           and
           grieve
           for
           it
           ,
           to
           confesse
           his
           sinne
           ,
           be
           humbled
           for
           it
           ,
           ashamed
           of
           it
           ;
           to
           acknowledge
           his
           estate
           to
           be
           nought
           ,
           and
           preferre
           the
           state
           of
           the
           godly
           before
           his
           owne
           ,
           yea
           wish
           and
           desire
           to
           change
           estates
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           Balaam
           .
        
         
           He
           may
           crave
           pardon
           of
           his
           sinne
           ,
           desire
           the
           prayers
           of
           Saints
           ,
           as
           Pharaoh
           and
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           :
           
           He
           may
           refraine
           himselfe
           in
           many
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           Haman
           .
           He
           may
           fast
           ,
           and
           rent
           his
           clothes
           ,
           and
           lie
           in
           sackcloth
           ,
           as
           Ahab
           .
           He
           may
           doe
           many
           things
           at
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           Herod
           for
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           in
           the
           gall
           of
           bitternesse
           .
           And
           is
           not
           this
           like
           effectuall
           calling
           ?
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           by
           ineffectuall
           calling
           a
           man
           may
           attaine
           to
           some
           kinde
           of
           faith
           ;
           can
           beleeve
           Christ
           
           a
           Saviour
           ;
           can
           get
           a
           perswasion
           that
           Christ
           redeemed
           him
           ;
           can
           taste
           some
           sweetnesse
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           drew
           vertue
           from
           Christ
           ;
           can
           rejoyce
           as
           in
           a
           good
           estate
           ;
           as
           the
           stony
           ground
           
             received
             the
             seede
             with
             joy
             ,
             Luke
          
           8.13
           .
           And
           some
           that
           being
           not
           
             onely
             enlightened
             ,
             but
             taste
             of
             the
             good
             word
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             shall
             quite
             f●ll
             away
             ,
             Hebr.
          
           6.6
           .
           And
           some
           we
           reade
           of
           ,
           
             denying
             the
             Lord
             that
             bought
             them
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           owne
           profession
           and
           perswasion
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           charitable
           judgement
           of
           others
           .
           This
           is
           so
           like
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           as
           no
           man
           but
           would
           thinke
           them
           sheepe
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           themselves
           doe
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           by
           ineffectuall
           calling
           a
           man
           may
           partake
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           some
           sort
           
           
             sanctified
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Heb.
          
           10.29
           .
           Hee
           may
           attaine
           unto
           many
           excellent
           graces
           ,
           as
           joy
           in
           hearing
           ,
           sweete
           gifts
           in
           praying
           ,
           power
           in
           preaching
           ,
           a
           kinde
           of
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           humility
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Ahab
           ;
           a
           reverencing
           of
           good
           men
           ,
           as
           Herod
           reverenced
           Iohn
           ;
           a
           seemely
           externall
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           bounty
           and
           freenesse
           to
           uphold
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           sticke
           at
           thousands
           of
           rammes
           ,
           and
           rivers
           of
           oyle
           :
           Vnto
           
           a
           fiery
           zeale
           for
           the
           Lord
           of
           hoasts
           ,
           and
           upholding
           his
           worship
           ,
           as
           Iehu
           ,
           who
           seemed
           a
           servant
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           abide
           his
           Masters
           dishonour
           ;
           but
           departed
           not
           from
           the
           sinnes
           of
           his
           fathers
           .
           All
           which
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           belongs
           to
           sound
           and
           effectuall
           calling
           .
           This
           likenesse
           therefore
           of
           the
           one
           with
           the
           other
           makes
           effectuall
           calling
           the
           more
           hardly
           discerned
           .
        
         
           Now
           therefore
           seeing
           this
           outward
           and
           ineffectuall
           calling
           brings
           us
           not
           into
           grace
           with
           God
           without
           the
           inward
           .
           2.
           
           Seeing
           it
           is
           common
           to
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           Matth.
           22.9
           .
           
             Call
             in
             all
             you
             finde
          
           .
           3.
           
           Seeing
           it
           is
           unprofitable
           :
           as
           what
           profit
           had
           Ismael
           of
           his
           Circumcision
           ,
           Esau
           in
           Isaacks
           family
           ,
           or
           Iudas
           in
           Christs
           family
           ,
           being
           profane
           .
           4.
           
           Seeing
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           deprive
           himselfe
           of
           the
           chiefe
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           life
           everlasting
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           therefore
           labour
           to
           finde
           in
           our selves
           such
           sure
           markes
           of
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           as
           yet
           were
           never
           found
           in
           hypocrites
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           be
           sure
           our
           calling
           is
           sound
           and
           saving
           ,
           proper
           to
           the
           elect
           ,
           a
           note
           and
           forerunner
           of
           eternall
           glory
           .
        
         
           
           Quest.
           What
           are
           these
           markes
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           A
           discerning
           of
           the
           voice
           of
           him
           that
           
           calleth
           :
           this
           implies
           hearing
           ,
           
             For
             hee
             that
             heareth
             not
             Gods
             word
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           8.47
           .
           But
           besides
           hearing
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           
             spirit
             of
             discretion
          
           ,
           putting
           difference
           betweene
           truth
           and
           errour
           ,
           good
           and
           evill
           :
           Cant.
           2.8
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             welbeloved
             :
          
           and
           Ioh.
           
           10.8
           .
           
             My
             sheepe
             heare
             my
             voice
             ,
             and
             a
             stranger
             they
             will
             not
             heare
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           perswasion
           of
           him
           that
           calleth
           ,
           Gal.
           5.8
           .
           which
           is
           beyond
           hearing
           ,
           called
           the
           
             hearing
             eare
          
           ,
           which
           hypocrites
           want
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           yeelding
           unto
           the
           perswasion
           ,
           that
           it
           passe
           not
           without
           some
           such
           effect
           as
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           any
           hypocrite
           .
           The
           faithfull
           have
           an
           oyntment
           given
           them
           ,
           and
           see
           Christ
           in
           his
           voice
           comming
           every
           day
           nearer
           them
           than
           other
           .
           
           
             It
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             welbeloved
             :
          
           
           
             Beholde
             hee
             comes
             leaping
             over
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             skipping
             over
             the
             hills
             .
          
           See
           this
           in
           some
           instances
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           pleaseth
           to
           speake
           and
           utter
           his
           voice
           sundry
           wayes
           ,
           
             
               outwardly
               ,
               and
            
             
               inwardly
               .
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Outwardly
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             calleth
             by
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             mercies
             ,
             and
             corrections
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Inwardly
           ,
           
           by
           the
           still
           voice
           of
           his
           Spirit
           to
           the
           conscience
           .
        
         
           Now
           wee
           shall
           see
           effectuall
           calling
           answers
           all
           these
           .
        
         
           I.
           If
           God
           speake
           in
           the
           ordinary
           meanes
           and
           Ministery
           ,
           
           an
           heart
           effectually
           called
           heareth
           the
           word
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           directed
           by
           it
           ;
           not
           onely
           to
           consent
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           hypocrites
           and
           Divels
           may
           ,
           but
           to
           approve
           and
           like
           it
           :
           to
           receive
           it
           not
           into
           the
           eare
           onely
           ,
           but
           into
           the
           affection
           ;
           and
           not
           into
           the
           affection
           of
           joy
           onely
           ,
           
           as
           the
           hypocrite
           ,
           but
           of
           love
           ,
           feare
           ,
           trembling
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           :
           and
           not
           into
           the
           affections
           onely
           ,
           but
           into
           the
           conscience
           ,
           whereby
           they
           let
           it
           in
           further
           ,
           and
           allow
           it
           a
           deeper
           rooting
           than
           any
           hypocrite
           can
           doe
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           the
           one
           it
           is
           an
           illumination
           like
           a
           blaze
           ,
           soone
           extinct
           againe
           :
           in
           the
           other
           it
           is
           a
           cleare
           light
           and
           lampe
           that
           carries
           them
           along
           into
           the
           bride-chamber
           .
           In
           the
           one
           it
           is
           like
           a
           sodaine
           flash
           of
           lightening
           ,
           as
           soone
           gone
           as
           come
           :
           in
           the
           other
           it
           is
           like
           the
           Sun-shine
           ,
           that
           shines
           all
           the
           day
           long
           for
           direction
           and
           comfort
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           word
           :
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           If
           God
           speake
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           an
           heart
           effectually
           called
           heares
           that
           voice
           ,
           
           not
           onely
           to
           see
           his
           sinne
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           for
           it
           ,
           which
           an
           hypocrite
           may
           ;
           but
           to
           hate
           his
           sinne
           ,
           to
           loathe
           it
           ,
           and
           leave
           it
           :
           yea
           not
           to
           leave
           many
           ,
           or
           all
           but
           one
           ,
           all
           but
           our
           Herodias
           ;
           but
           to
           forsake
           even
           the
           most
           beloved
           and
           bosome
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           Hee
           heares
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Law
           as
           a
           rule
           of
           life
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           restraine
           corruption
           ,
           but
           to
           drive
           him
           out
           to
           sound
           renovation
           ,
           and
           reformation
           .
        
         
           Hee
           heares
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Law
           to
           get
           out
           of
           his
           estate
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           into
           the
           state
           of
           the
           godly
           ;
           not
           at
           death
           onely
           as
           Balaam
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           life
           ;
           and
           to
           apprehend
           so
           the
           end
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           as
           he
           useth
           the
           meanes
           to
           compasse
           it
           :
           whereas
           an
           hypocrite
           aimes
           at
           the
           end
           ,
           but
           either
           passeth
           over
           or
           slubbers
           the
           meanes
           .
        
         
         
           If
           God
           speake
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
           an
           heart
           effectually
           called
           heareth
           that
           voice
           offering
           grace
           and
           pardon
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           because
           it
           is
           weary
           and
           laden
           ,
           this
           voice
           is
           as
           
             flagons
             of
             wine
          
           to
           revive
           his
           soule
           ready
           to
           faint
           in
           him
           :
           but
           an
           hypocrite
           being
           not
           seriously
           humbled
           ,
           heares
           carelesly
           .
           The
           former
           heares
           this
           voice
           as
           an
           instrument
           of
           saving
           faith
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           beleeves
           Christ
           not
           onely
           a
           common
           Saviour
           ,
           but
           his
           in
           speciall
           :
           not
           to
           wish
           onely
           ,
           and
           make
           some
           offers
           ,
           but
           to
           purchase
           the
           pearle
           what
           ever
           it
           cost
           :
           he
           heares
           this
           voice
           ,
           not
           to
           taste
           onely
           some
           sweetnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           heavenly
           gift
           ,
           (
           which
           an
           ineffectuall
           calling
           may
           doe
           )
           but
           to
           digest
           it
           ,
           and
           live
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           Ineffectuall
           calling
           may
           enlighten
           many
           ,
           may
           affect
           many
           ;
           but
           this
           perswades
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           justifieth
           many
           :
           Esay
           53.11
           .
           
             By
             his
             knowledge
             shall
             my
             righteous
             servant
             justifie
             many
             .
          
           That
           may
           consent
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           and
           receive
           it
           with
           joy
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           faith
           ,
           not
           with
           love
           .
           That
           may
           taste
           it
           ,
           but
           digest
           it
           not
           ,
           as
           beleeving
           Christ
           rather
           the
           Saviour
           of
           others
           ,
           than
           their
           owne
           :
           or
           if
           they
           say
           their
           owne
           ,
           they
           cannot
           prove
           it
           :
           but
           this
           mingles
           all
           with
           faith
           ,
           assenteth
           ,
           and
           truly
           applieth
           ,
           and
           constantly
           retaines
           it
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           other
           blaze
           is
           quite
           put
           .
        
         
           If
           God
           speake
           in
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           
           hee
           heares
           his
           voice
           there
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           to
           obey
           his
           first
           call
           ,
           to
           be
           gathered
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           creatures
           into
           the
           Arke
           :
           But
           with
           this
           difference
           .
        
         
           Hee
           heares
           this
           voice
           to
           be
           admitted
           not
           onely
           
           into
           the
           externall
           society
           of
           the
           Church
           among
           true
           beleevers
           ,
           as
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           may
           ,
           &
           Demas
           ,
           and
           Iudas
           ,
           and
           every
           uncleane
           beast
           :
           but
           to
           put
           on
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           justified
           by
           faith
           ,
           to
           be
           set
           into
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           both
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           He
           heares
           the
           voice
           effectually
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           washing
           of
           his
           body
           with
           water
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           washing
           of
           his
           soule
           with
           the
           water
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           and
           first
           fruites
           of
           sanctification
           .
           He
           heares
           this
           voice
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           make
           a
           profession
           ,
           but
           an
           actuall
           renunciation
           of
           Satan
           ,
           of
           lusts
           ,
           of
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           binde
           himselfe
           an
           houshold
           servant
           of
           Christ
           all
           his
           dayes
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Supper
           ,
           hee
           heares
           the
           voice
           and
           discernes
           it
           ,
           to
           feede
           not
           his
           body
           onely
           with
           the
           Lords
           bread
           ,
           but
           his
           soule
           with
           the
           bread
           which
           is
           the
           Lord.
           He
           heares
           the
           voice
           to
           renew
           his
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           set
           his
           seale
           unto
           it
           ;
           to
           eate
           and
           drinke
           worthily
           the
           flesh
           of
           Christ
           which
           is
           meate
           indeede
           ,
           and
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           which
           is
           drinke
           indeede
           :
           and
           so
           growes
           up
           in
           the
           Covenant
           as
           a
           true
           member
           of
           Iesus
           Christ.
           He
           feedes
           his
           faith
           by
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           the
           hypocrite
           feedes
           his
           hypocrisie
           .
        
         
           
           The
           second
           way
           of
           Gods
           externall
           calling
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           voice
           of
           his
           mercies
           and
           crosses
           .
           The
           heart
           effectually
           called
           heares
           the
           voice
           of
           his
           mercy
           :
        
         
           
           1.
           
           To
           inflame
           it selfe
           with
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           hirelings
           for
           wages
           ,
           but
           as
           children
           for
           himselfe
           and
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           Psal.
           116.1
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           make
           him
           cleave
           to
           his
           worship
           ,
           not
           
           outwardly
           onely
           ,
           as
           Cain
           and
           the
           Pharise
           ,
           but
           inwardly
           and
           sincerely
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           frame
           him
           to
           cheerefull
           obedience
           ,
           whereas
           ineffectuall
           calling
           can
           make
           men
           say
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
          
           ,
           but
           they
           doe
           not
           things
           commanded
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           make
           him
           zealous
           for
           religion
           ,
           and
           hate
           corruptions
           not
           in
           others
           as
           Iehu
           ,
           but
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           by
           a
           fit
           ,
           as
           a
           burning
           ague
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           constant
           temperate
           heate
           against
           all
           evill
           ,
           because
           of
           love
           of
           good
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           make
           him
           thankfull
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           mercifull
           to
           men
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           beene
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           calls
           by
           afflictions
           and
           
           crosses
           ,
           this
           heart
           heareth
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           rod
           ,
           
           to
           open
           ,
           &
           keep
           open
           the
           door
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           eare
           which
           was
           sealed
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           as
           saith
           Eli
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Who
             is
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           Hee
           heares
           this
           voice
           to
           make
           him
           stoope
           ,
           and
           inquire
           ,
           and
           hearken
           further
           ,
           as
           Manasseh
           ;
           and
           as
           Paul
           stricken
           downe
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             what
             wilt
             thou
             have
             me
             to
             doe
             ?
          
           Hee
           heares
           it
           to
           make
           him
           feare
           the
           more
           ,
           but
           not
           servilly
           and
           slavishly
           by
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             bondage
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Israelites
           at
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           stricken
           through
           with
           darts
           ;
           but
           with
           a
           childlike
           feare
           ,
           lest
           they
           further
           offend
           him
           .
           He
           heares
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Spirit
           purging
           and
           cleansing
           him
           by
           afflictions
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Lords
           fanne
           ,
           and
           whitening
           him
           by
           this
           sope
           of
           afflictions
           :
           Dan.
           12.10
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           Lord
           speakes
           inwardly
           by
           a
           still
           voice
           in
           the
           heart
           :
           
           sometimes
           by
           the
           motions
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           when
           the
           elect
           heare
           the
           voice
           behinde
           
           them
           saying
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           way
           ;
           they
           heare
           the
           voice
           ,
           cherish
           and
           foster
           the
           motion
           ,
           and
           walke
           in
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           Many
           are
           the
           motions
           of
           ineffectuall
           calling
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           followed
           ,
           but
           either
           resisted
           or
           neglected
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           utterly
           quenched
           .
        
         
           
           Sometimes
           the
           Lord
           speakes
           by
           the
           secret
           checkes
           of
           their
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           which
           the
           hypocrite
           by
           all
           meanes
           would
           choake
           and
           stifle
           :
           but
           effectuall
           calling
           listens
           to
           this
           voice
           ,
           to
           the
           humbling
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           making
           the
           sense
           of
           one
           or
           more
           grosse
           sinnes
           to
           be
           as
           a
           weight
           of
           lead
           on
           their
           hearts
           to
           keepe
           them
           under
           ;
           to
           the
           shunning
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           terrifying
           of
           them
           from
           the
           like
           for
           time
           to
           come
           :
           so
           as
           by
           sinne
           ,
           a
           way
           is
           made
           out
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           a
           passage
           made
           to
           reconciliation
           ,
           and
           grace
           which
           is
           given
           to
           the
           humble
           .
        
         
           Thus
           have
           we
           described
           the
           first
           and
           most
           assured
           and
           infallible
           note
           of
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           true
           discerning
           of
           every
           voice
           and
           call
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           a
           gracious
           fruite
           and
           effect
           following
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           infallible
           note
           of
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           is
           a
           manifest
           and
           
             continuall
             change
          
           by
           this
           voice
           ;
           great
           and
           wonderfull
           is
           the
           change
           in
           a
           man
           truly
           called
           .
           
           He
           is
           not
           the
           same
           man
           he
           was
           before
           :
           Gods
           voice
           and
           calling
           makes
           things
           that
           are
           not
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           ,
           Rom.
           4.17
           .
           Was
           there
           not
           a
           great
           change
           in
           Lazarus
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           called
           out
           of
           the
           grave
           ?
           yet
           the
           difference
           betweene
           Lazarus
           dead
           and
           alive
           is
           not
           more
           ,
           than
           betweene
           a
           man
           effectually
           called
           and
           uncalled
           :
           God
           hath
           quickened
           
           a
           dead
           man.
           
           This
           change
           will
           bewray
           it selfe
           sundry
           wayes
           .
        
         
           I.
           In
           respect
           of
           sinne
           .
           Before
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           oh
           how
           did
           he
           delight
           and
           joy
           in
           his
           sinne
           ?
           
           who
           was
           a
           more
           busie
           actour
           in
           sinne
           than
           he
           ?
           he
           could
           runne
           to
           excesse
           of
           riot
           as
           fast
           as
           any
           ;
           hee
           was
           a
           loving
           partner
           and
           companion
           of
           evill
           men
           ;
           hee
           hated
           none
           so
           much
           as
           those
           who
           would
           have
           reclaimed
           him
           from
           his
           sin
           ;
           or
           if
           sometime
           he
           were
           stung
           and
           pricked
           in
           conscience
           ,
           he
           could
           confesse
           and
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           ,
           but
           not
           hate
           it
           ,
           not
           leave
           it
           .
           Perhaps
           some
           sinister
           respects
           might
           cause
           him
           to
           restraine
           himselfe
           as
           Haman
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           thorow
           reformation
           he
           could
           never
           attaine
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           he
           is
           called
           not
           onely
           out
           of
           the
           curse
           and
           guiltinesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           the
           bondage
           and
           service
           of
           sinne
           ;
           that
           now
           hee
           serves
           not
           in
           the
           oldnesse
           of
           the
           letter
           ,
           but
           in
           newnesse
           of
           spirit
           :
           the
           more
           dearely
           hee
           loved
           his
           lusts
           ,
           the
           more
           deadly
           hee
           hates
           them
           ,
           as
           Ammon
           did
           Thamar
           .
           Now
           he
           hates
           that
           which
           he
           doth
           .
           Hee
           dearely
           accompts
           of
           him
           now
           whom
           God
           useth
           as
           an
           instrument
           to
           helpe
           him
           out
           of
           his
           sinne
           :
           so
           the
           
             Iaylour
             ,
             Act.
          
           16.
           
           He
           gives
           his
           sinnes
           a
           passe
           ,
           and
           saith
           as
           Ephraim
           to
           his
           Idols
           ,
           
             Get
             yee
             hence
          
           :
           hee
           loathes
           his
           beloved
           sinnes
           past
           ,
           hates
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           avoides
           sinne
           to
           come
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           occasions
           ,
           be
           they
           never
           so
           secret
           ,
           gainefull
           and
           pleasant
           .
        
         
           II.
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           world
           :
           
           what
           a
           change
           is
           there
           in
           a
           man
           effectually
           called
           ?
           He
           was
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           hee
           could
           follow
           it
           as
           
           earnestly
           as
           any
           other
           :
           hee
           gave
           the
           world
           his
           heart
           ,
           his
           hands
           ,
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           his
           time
           ,
           his
           tongue
           ;
           he
           minded
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           earth
           ,
           he
           savoured
           nothing
           but
           earth
           ,
           hee
           spake
           of
           nothing
           else
           cheerefully
           ;
           hee
           treasured
           nothing
           but
           earthly
           things
           ,
           he
           was
           unsatiable
           ,
           unmeasurable
           ,
           unweariable
           in
           gathering
           earth
           &
           earthly
           things
           :
           but
           now
           God
           hath
           called
           him
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           Country
           ,
           as
           Abraham
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           tooke
           so
           great
           content
           :
           he
           is
           called
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           Iohn
           15.19
           .
           Now
           he
           is
           become
           a
           stranger
           at
           home
           ,
           his
           heart
           is
           estranged
           from
           things
           below
           ,
           his
           minde
           is
           on
           things
           above
           ;
           godly
           thoughts
           and
           meditations
           begin
           to
           take
           him
           up
           ;
           his
           affections
           are
           weaned
           ,
           that
           now
           he
           aimes
           and
           desires
           other
           wealth
           than
           before
           ;
           his
           tongue
           can
           speake
           of
           heavenly
           things
           without
           tediousnesse
           ,
           hee
           treasures
           now
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           a
           gainer
           by
           godlinesse
           .
           Matthew
           being
           called
           forsakes
           his
           unlawfull
           ,
           yea
           and
           lawfull
           gaines
           for
           Christ
           ,
           chap.
           2.9
           .
           Zacheus
           at
           a
           word
           speaking
           ,
           enricheth
           himselfe
           by
           impoverishing
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           making
           restitution
           .
        
         
           Happy
           is
           that
           man
           that
           findes
           this
           change
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           got
           above
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           though
           hee
           have
           the
           world
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           yet
           hee
           hath
           cast
           it
           out
           of
           his
           heart
           .
           Never
           could
           this
           be
           done
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           nature
           ,
           never
           worldling
           attained
           it
           .
        
         
           
           III.
           In
           respect
           of
           Graces
           ,
           which
           discover
           themselves
           ,
           1.
           in
           their
           kindes
           ,
           2.
           in
           their
           soundnesse
           ,
           3.
           in
           their
           growth
           .
        
         
           This
           grace
           will
           appeare
           in
           setting
           forth
           
             the
             vertues
             
             of
             him
          
           that
           hath
           called
           us
           out
           of
           darknesse
           into
           his
           marvelous
           light
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.9
           .
           By
           vertue
           of
           this
           holy
           calling
           we
           are
           sanctified
           throughout
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           heard
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           :
           so
           as
           there
           will
           appeare
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           A
           new
           life
           of
           grace
           .
           He
           that
           onely
           lived
           the
           life
           of
           nature
           ,
           
           but
           starke
           dead
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           life
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           past
           all
           feeling
           ,
           a
           carcasse
           without
           the
           soule
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           stinking
           in
           the
           grave
           of
           corruption
           ;
           hath
           now
           heard
           a
           voice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           saying
           come
           forth
           ,
           and
           now
           the
           bands
           of
           death
           are
           loosed
           ,
           a
           new
           life
           of
           grace
           succeedes
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           now
           say
           as
           Christ
           ,
           Rev.
           1.
           
           
             Behold
             I
             was
             dead
             ,
             but
             am
             alive
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           new
           light
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God.
           
           Hee
           that
           was
           blinde
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           see
           one
           steppe
           before
           him
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           hath
           now
           his
           sight
           restored
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           say
           with
           the
           blind
           man
           ,
           
             One
             thing
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             whereas
             I
             was
             blinde
             ,
             now
             I
             see
             :
          
           
           
             the
             man
             Iesus
             hath
             opened
             mine
             eyes
             .
          
           Not
           his
           understanding
           onely
           is
           restored
           ,
           but
           his
           spirituall
           senses
           are
           quickened
           ,
           that
           now
           he
           can
           
             taste
             how
             good
             God
             is
          
           ,
           he
           can
           heare
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           can
           
             savour
             things
             of
             God
          
           ,
           can
           
             feele
             the
             prickes
             of
             conscience
          
           :
           and
           hee
           whose
           tongue
           was
           tyed
           from
           good
           speech
           ,
           can
           now
           speake
           of
           the
           things
           of
           God
           with
           understanding
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Grace
           will
           discover
           it selfe
           in
           all
           new
           affections
           .
           He
           that
           was
           an
           hater
           of
           God
           ,
           
           is
           changed
           into
           a
           deare
           lover
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           sincere
           love
           is
           made
           a
           manifest
           note
           of
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           Rom.
           8.28
           .
           such
           as
           are
           called
           of
           purpose
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
           such
           
             as
             love
             God
          
           :
           and
           this
           love
           of
           God
           as
           a
           sweet
           perfume
           rectifies
           all
           the
           other
           affections
           ,
           it
           will
           expresse
           it selfe
           in
           a
           studious
           care
           to
           please
           him
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           feare
           of
           displeasing
           him
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           constant
           delight
           in
           his
           word
           and
           ordinances
           ,
           being
           his
           love-letters
           ,
           in
           a
           surpassing
           joy
           in
           all
           the
           meanes
           of
           our
           sweete
           fellowship
           with
           him
           ,
           whom
           before
           we
           shunned
           as
           an
           enemy
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           love
           and
           admiration
           of
           his
           graces
           wheresoever
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           jewells
           and
           pledges
           of
           his
           love
           .
        
         
           In
           an
           earnest
           and
           fervent
           desire
           of
           immediate
           fellowship
           with
           him
           whom
           we
           love
           best
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Grace
           will
           bewray
           it selfe
           in
           new
           motions
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           new
           obedience
           unto
           the
           voice
           discerned
           and
           beleeved
           ,
           even
           in
           difficult
           ,
           dangerous
           ,
           costly
           ,
           and
           selfe-denying
           duties
           :
           for
           alwayes
           with
           effectuall
           calling
           there
           goes
           a
           power
           enabling
           the
           Christian
           to
           the
           fruitfull
           practise
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           godlinesse
           :
           Acts
           3.7
           .
           And
           from
           the
           inward
           obedience
           of
           the
           heart
           flowes
           all
           outward
           obedience
           in
           the
           life
           .
           Ineffectuall
           calling
           moves
           not
           ,
           or
           is
           not
           from
           within
           ,
           but
           from
           some
           externall
           plummet
           ,
           or
           can
           produce
           leaves
           ,
           rather
           than
           fruite
           ,
           or
           sound
           fruite
           ;
           but
           not
           much
           ,
           nor
           lasting
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           not
           in
           all
           ,
           as
           Herod
           .
           But
           this
           moveth
           and
           obeyeth
           sincerely
           ,
           universally
           ,
           constantly
           .
           Thus
           will
           grace
           discover
           it selfe
           in
           all
           kindes
           through
           the
           whole
           man.
           
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           graces
           of
           effectuall
           calling
           discover
           and
           distinguish
           themselves
           by
           their
           soundnesse
           .
           Hypocrites
           want
           soundnesse
           in
           the
           common
           
           graces
           they
           have
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           want
           of
           this
           change
           by
           effectuall
           calling
           .
        
         
           Ineffectuall
           calling
           may
           beget
           a
           kinde
           of
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           not
           
             for
             himselfe
          
           ,
           but
           for
           wages
           ;
           not
           as
           children
           love
           their
           father
           ,
           but
           as
           hirelings
           love
           a
           strict
           master
           .
           Whereas
           true
           love
           of
           God
           attending
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           workes
           feare
           of
           offending
           him
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           offended
           by
           him
           ,
           delights
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           in
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           love-letters
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           graces
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           jewels
           and
           pledges
           of
           his
           love
           .
        
         
           Ineffectuall
           calling
           may
           come
           to
           some
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           ,
           Rom.
           8.15
           .
           which
           true
           love
           casts
           out
           :
           as
           Israel
           in
           the
           Mount
           feared
           revenge
           .
           But
           true
           feare
           of
           God
           saith
           as
           
             Ioseph
             ,
             Hath
             my
             Master
             done
             this
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             doe
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           Ineffectuall
           calling
           may
           attaine
           some
           zeale
           for
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           Iehu
           in
           Ahabs
           case
           ,
           but
           rather
           against
           others
           sinne
           than
           his
           owne
           ;
           and
           for
           durance
           it
           is
           but
           as
           a
           blaze
           in
           straw
           ,
           as
           his
           being
           unsound
           lasted
           not
           .
           But
           zeale
           of
           effectuall
           calling
           hates
           sinne
           in
           another
           ,
           because
           it
           hates
           his
           owne
           first
           .
        
         
           Ineffectuall
           calling
           may
           attaine
           a
           kinde
           of
           love
           of
           the
           brethren
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           neither
           ordinary
           ,
           nor
           well
           grounded
           :
           it
           is
           not
           for
           Gods
           image
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           rather
           a
           reverence
           of
           good
           men
           ,
           than
           love
           of
           their
           goodnesse
           .
           Herod
           reverenced
           Iohn
           ,
           but
           loved
           him
           not
           :
           neither
           can
           that
           love
           that
           is
           so
           light
           ,
           and
           set
           upon
           indirect
           ends
           and
           occasions
           continue
           ,
           but
           will
           be
           easily
           changed
           into
           deadly
           hatred
           ,
           as
           Herods
           was
           .
        
         
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           grace
           of
           effectuall
           calling
           will
           distinguish
           it selfe
           by
           the
           growth
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           proceeding
           in
           sanctification
           :
           Hence
           it
           is
           called
           an
           holy
           calling
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.9
           .
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           authour
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           meanes
           ,
           the
           holy
           word
           sanctified
           hereto
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           effect
           ;
           because
           it
           workes
           holinesse
           in
           heart
           ,
           and
           sanctimony
           in
           life
           :
           But
           also
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           end
           to
           which
           Saints
           are
           called
           ,
           namely
           ,
           by
           the
           degrees
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           to
           rise
           to
           the
           perfection
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           A
           counterfeit
           may
           be
           washed
           over
           ,
           and
           goe
           for
           currant
           ,
           but
           it
           wants
           ,
           1.
           weight
           ,
           2.
           sound
           ,
           3.
           substance
           :
           so
           counterfeit
           sanctification
           wants
           three
           things
           ,
           that
           suffer
           it
           not
           to
           abide
           the
           tryall
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Vnion
           with
           Christ
           ,
           being
           onely
           tyed
           by
           a
           thred
           of
           profession
           ,
           not
           set
           or
           incorporate
           into
           him
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           substance
           of
           Christ
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           flowes
           from
           the
           union
           with
           Christ
           ,
           hee
           lyes
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           all
           his
           sins
           ,
           Christ
           carries
           none
           of
           them
           away
           :
           if
           he
           be
           put
           in
           the
           scale
           as
           Baltazer
           ,
           hee
           shall
           be
           found
           too
           light
           ,
           and
           wanting
           of
           his
           weight
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           is
           given
           onely
           to
           sonnes
           ,
           he
           dwells
           not
           in
           that
           house
           where
           is
           onely
           a
           base
           sound
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           in
           some
           common
           gift
           ,
           onely
           suppressing
           open
           sins
           ,
           but
           not
           inward
           lusts
           :
           whereas
           effectuall
           grace
           ,
           not
           onely
           checkes
           secret
           corruptions
           ,
           but
           daily
           renewes
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           perfects
           the
           image
           of
           God.
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           many
           that
           seemed
           to
           answer
           the
           call
           ,
           fall
           off
           to
           nothing
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           never
           good
           :
           whereas
           true
           holinesse
           
           is
           like
           the
           light
           ,
           
             clearer
             and
             clearer
             till
             perfect
             day
             .
          
           And
           a
           man
           truly
           called
           ,
           is
           like
           a
           faire
           woven
           stuffe
           ,
           that
           weares
           most
           shining
           at
           the
           wale
           and
           ground
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           be
           best
           at
           last
           .
        
         
           I.
           These
           are
           the
           markes
           of
           effectuall
           calling
           :
           
           labour
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           take
           good
           paines
           to
           get
           them
           on
           thee
           ,
           rest
           not
           in
           a
           common
           ungrounded
           hope
           ,
           nor
           grutch
           the
           time
           to
           minde
           those
           things
           seriously
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           a
           comfort
           of
           heart
           and
           refreshment
           of
           soule
           will
           this
           be
           in
           the
           day
           of
           trouble
           ,
           
           to
           see
           Gods
           covenant
           sealed
           upon
           thee
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           a
           resolution
           will
           it
           breede
           to
           contemne
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           pleasures
           and
           profits
           ?
           
           what
           a
           Christian
           courage
           against
           afflictions
           ,
           yea
           death
           it selfe
           ,
           against
           all
           motions
           and
           commotions
           in
           States
           ,
           in
           evill
           dayes
           ,
           and
           perillous
           times
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           What
           stability
           in
           holding
           our
           grounds
           of
           religion
           against
           all
           disputes
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           
           against
           all
           stratagems
           of
           Papists
           at
           home
           or
           abroad
           ?
           neither
           their
           masked
           distinctions
           ,
           nor
           coloured
           devotions
           shall
           unsettle
           this
           soule
           ;
           but
           it
           shall
           be
           as
           mount
           Zion
           ,
           stable
           upon
           sure
           foundations
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           How
           sweetely
           would
           all
           Gods
           ordinances
           relish
           and
           taste
           ,
           ordained
           for
           this
           end
           ?
           
           how
           firmely
           should
           wee
           holde
           our
           end
           and
           aime
           in
           our
           eye
           in
           all
           the
           meanes
           ,
           beginnings
           and
           way
           of
           eternall
           life
           ?
           when
           we
           discover
           daily
           in
           our selves
           assured
           and
           infallible
           markes
           that
           wee
           are
           in
           the
           right
           way
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           II.
           If
           we
           finde
           our selves
           by
           these
           notes
           truly
           
           
           and
           effectually
           called
           ,
           be
           thankfull
           unto
           God
           for
           this
           great
           worke
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           hath
           laid
           in
           thy
           soule
           such
           an
           infallible
           assurance
           of
           eternall
           life
           .
           Thou
           lookest
           on
           such
           as
           are
           uncalled
           ;
           see
           thy
           nature
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           and
           thou
           being
           digged
           out
           of
           the
           same
           pit
           :
           in
           their
           misery
           see
           thine
           owne
           ;
           thou
           shouldest
           sweare
           ,
           and
           drinke
           ,
           and
           curse
           ,
           and
           revile
           goodnesse
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           ,
           resist
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           as
           resolutely
           as
           they
           ,
           wert
           thou
           left
           to
           the
           power
           of
           nature
           as
           they
           be
           .
           But
           now
           thou
           seest
           a
           difference
           made
           :
           and
           who
           hath
           made
           this
           difference
           ?
           who
           separated
           thee
           ?
           Oh
           ,
           praise
           the
           Lord
           for
           his
           free
           and
           rich
           mercy
           ,
           who
           hath
           poured
           out
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           in
           thy
           effectuall
           calling
           to
           grace
           ,
           Rom.
           9.23
           .
        
         
           
           III.
           Pray
           earnestly
           ,
           that
           he
           which
           hath
           called
           thee
           ,
           would
           also
           confirme
           his
           owne
           worke
           :
           so
           Peter
           ,
           1.5.10
           .
           
             The
             God
             of
             all
             grace
             ,
             who
             hath
             called
             us
             to
             his
             glory
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             make
             you
             perfect
             ,
             stablish
             and
             confirme
             you
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
           And
           adde
           watchfulnesse
           against
           all
           such
           as
           would
           againe
           carry
           thee
           away
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           calling
           .
           It
           is
           the
           sinne
           of
           many
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           may
           marvell
           so
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Gal.
           1.6
           .
           
             How
             soone
             they
             are
             carried
             to
             another
             Gospell
             ,
          
           having
           lost
           him
           that
           called
           them
           into
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           But
           what
           was
           their
           sinne
           to
           the
           sinne
           of
           these
           in
           our
           dayes
           ?
           For
           they
           were
           ,
           1.
           new
           converts
           ,
           we
           have
           had
           the
           Gospell
           as
           many
           yeares
           ,
           as
           they
           weekes
           or
           dayes
           .
           2.
           
           They
           fell
           of
           weaknesse
           ,
           wee
           of
           wantonnesse
           ,
           wilfulnesse
           ,
           even
           against
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Gospell
           so
           long
           working
           
           upon
           us
           .
           3.
           
           They
           by
           joyning
           Circumcision
           and
           Christ
           together
           ,
           which
           was
           formerly
           Gods
           sacred
           Ordinance
           ;
           we
           by
           joyning
           Christ
           and
           Antichrist
           together
           ,
           reconciling
           Christ
           and
           Antichrist
           together
           ,
           reconciling
           light
           and
           darknesse
           together
           ,
           patching
           our
           new
           garment
           with
           olde
           patches
           and
           rags
           of
           Romish
           devotions
           and
           superstitions
           ,
           and
           as
           moles
           ,
           undermining
           the
           grounds
           of
           holy
           truthes
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Lord
           might
           justly
           remove
           his
           Candlesticke
           .
        
         
           [
           Who
           will
           also
           doe
           it
           .
           ]
        
         
           The
           third
           Argument
           of
           the
           perseverance
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           grace
           ,
           removes
           all
           scruple
           ,
           taking
           the
           whole
           worke
           out
           of
           our
           hands
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           hath
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           beginning
           ,
           may
           also
           have
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           end
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           we
           could
           not
           begin
           our
           salvation
           ,
           so
           neither
           could
           we
           end
           it
           ;
           he
           that
           was
           onely
           able
           to
           lay
           the
           first
           stone
           in
           this
           building
           ,
           is
           onely
           able
           to
           lay
           the
           last
           :
           Philip.
           1.6
           .
           
             Hee
             that
             hath
             begun
             the
             good
             worke
             in
             you
             ,
             will
             performe
             it
             untill
             the
             day
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           safe
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           in
           Gods
           hand
           to
           finish
           our
           salvation
           ,
           who
           hath
           begun
           it
           ;
           for
           were
           it
           put
           into
           our
           hands
           againe
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           quite
           lost
           every
           day
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.5
           .
           
             We
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
        
         
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           preserves
           to
           salvation
           ,
           who
           are
           once
           effectually
           called
           .
           Rom.
           8.30
           .
           
             Whom
             hee
             calleth
             ,
             hee
             justifieth
             and
             glorifieth
             .
             Philip.
          
           1.6
           .
           
             I
             am
             
             perswaded
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             begun
             this
             good
             worke
             ,
             will
             finish
             it
             to
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             Heb.
          
           6.9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             We
             are
             perswaded
             of
             you
             such
             things
             as
             accompany
             salvation
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             not
             unfaithfull
             .
          
        
         
           
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           drawne
           from
           the
           unchangeable
           perfection
           of
           Gods
           
             nature
             ,
             decree
             ,
             will
          
           ,
           and
           affection
           to
           the
           Saints
           .
        
         
           
           I.
           In
           his
           nature
           is
           no
           shadow
           of
           change
           ,
           especially
           in
           giving
           his
           good
           and
           perfect
           gifts
           ,
           Iames
           1.13
           .
           and
           this
           unchangeable
           nature
           suffers
           him
           
             never
             to
             forsake
             this
             worke
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             Psal.
          
           138.8
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           God
           is
           unchangeable
           ,
           but
           I
           finde
           many
           changes
           in
           my selfe
           ,
           such
           dulnesse
           ,
           deadnesse
           ,
           frowardnesse
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           should
           not
           forsake
           mee
           ,
           I
           feare
           I
           shall
           wholly
           forsake
           him
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           All
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           have
           found
           the
           like
           changes
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           their
           changes
           ,
           nor
           all
           thy
           changes
           can
           never
           change
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           None
           can
           wholly
           forsake
           God
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           wholly
           forsaken
           of
           God
           :
           but
           he
           never
           wholly
           forsakes
           the
           Saints
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             I
             will
             not
             leave
             thee
             nor
             forsake
             thee
             ,
             Hebr.
          
           13.5
           .
           his
           desertion
           and
           their
           falls
           are
           but
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           for
           God
           in
           due
           time
           puts
           under
           his
           hand
           .
        
         
           
           II.
           In
           his
           decree
           of
           the
           finall
           salvation
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           hee
           is
           faithfull
           and
           unmoveable
           .
           2
           Tim.
           2.19
           .
           
             The
             foundation
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           decree
           of
           Gods
           election
           )
           
             abides
             sure
          
           ,
           it
           stands
           on
           a
           sure
           foundation
           ,
           and
           hath
           this
           seale
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             knowes
             who
             are
             his
             .
          
        
         
         
           Object
           .
           Yea
           God
           knowes
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           that
           to
           us
           ?
           no
           man
           knowes
           but
           by
           extraordinary
           revelation
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           Apostle
           addes
           a
           twofold
           impression
           of
           this
           seale
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           sets
           his
           seale
           to
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Invocation
           of
           Gods
           name
           .
           2.
           
           A
           departing
           from
           iniquity
           ,
           which
           being
           fruites
           of
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           he
           knowes
           himselfe
           sealed
           up
           thereby
           to
           salvation
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
             Stapleton
          
           saith
           ,
           God
           is
           faithfull
           in
           his
           decree
           so
           long
           as
           we
           be
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           deserve
           not
           that
           he
           should
           forsake
           us
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           were
           to
           make
           our
           perseverance
           depend
           on
           our
           faithfulnesse
           ;
           whereas
           our
           Apostle
           makes
           it
           wholly
           depend
           upon
           Gods.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           devise
           makes
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           dependant
           upon
           ours
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           absolute
           as
           his
           owne
           unchangeable
           essence
           is
           ,
           and
           
             no
             unfaithfulnesse
             of
             man
             can
             make
             him
             unfaithfull
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           2.13
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           conceit
           plainly
           dissolves
           our
           Apostles
           Argument
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           so
           firmely
           knit
           together
           ,
           
             God
             is
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hee
             will
             doe
             it
             :
          
           and
           
             God
             hath
             already
             called
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             glorifie
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           wee
           looke
           into
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           wherein
           this
           faithfulnesse
           of
           God
           manifests
           it selfe
           ,
           wee
           shall
           see
           it
           descrying
           it selfe
           in
           two
           things
           ,
           neither
           of
           which
           will
           suffer
           his
           end
           to
           be
           frustrate
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           keeping
           the
           Saints
           from
           evill
           :
           2
           Thess.
           3.3
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             faithfull
             ,
             who
             will
             stablish
             you
             and
             keepe
             you
             from
             evill
             .
          
           Doth
           Stapleton
           still
           doubt
           
           that
           those
           that
           have
           received
           true
           grace
           shall
           fall
           away
           ?
           see
           here
           the
           faithfulnesse
           of
           God
           puts
           it
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           for
           it
           shall
           keepe
           them
           from
           all
           such
           evills
           as
           might
           frustrate
           their
           perseverance
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           confirming
           the
           Saints
           in
           grace
           received
           :
           
             Who
             shall
             confirme
             you
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             be
             blamelesse
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           Papists
           doubt
           whether
           the
           Saints
           shall
           lose
           their
           grace
           ,
           but
           where
           then
           is
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           who
           shall
           confirme
           them
           in
           grace
           to
           the
           end
           ?
           This
           faithfulnesse
           stirres
           them
           up
           to
           the
           meanes
           ,
           excites
           them
           in
           their
           dulnesse
           ,
           raiseth
           them
           after
           their
           falls
           ,
           and
           leades
           them
           by
           the
           hand
           to
           eternall
           life
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           The
           Arminians
           drawing
           the
           same
           line
           with
           these
           Bellarminians
           ,
           object
           ,
           That
           God
           in
           all
           his
           decrees
           implies
           some
           conditions
           ;
           and
           deales
           with
           a
           man
           as
           a
           physitian
           doth
           in
           restoring
           a
           patient
           :
           He
           tells
           him
           he
           will
           cure
           him
           conditionally
           that
           he
           follow
           his
           directions
           ,
           keepe
           good
           dyet
           ,
           abstaine
           from
           the
           feeders
           of
           his
           corrupt
           humour
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           Answ.
           There
           is
           a
           difference
           betweene
           these
           Physitians
           ;
           one
           cannot
           rule
           his
           patient
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           can
           and
           will
           keepe
           his
           patient
           temperate
           ,
           his
           grace
           shall
           remove
           all
           lets
           and
           impediments
           of
           cure
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Gods
           promises
           of
           perseverance
           imply
           conditions
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           unblameablenesse
           :
           But
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           enables
           him
           to
           keepe
           these
           conditions
           :
           Iohn
           6.3
           .
           Whosoever
           are
           given
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           shall
           be
           raised
           up
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
        
         
         
           III.
           In
           his
           will
           God
           is
           unchangeable
           ,
           
           he
           hath
           bound
           himselfe
           by
           his
           promise
           and
           oath
           to
           effect
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           heires
           of
           life
           .
           Heb.
           6.17
           .
           
             God
             being
             willing
             to
             shew
             to
             heires
             of
             promise
             the
             stablenesse
             of
             his
             counsell
             ,
             bound
             himselfe
             by
             an
             oath
             ,
             that
             by
             two
             immutable
             things
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             God
             should
             lie
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             strong
             consolation
             .
          
        
         
           Object
           .
           I
           finde
           my
           will
           so
           mutable
           ,
           and
           so
           inclinable
           to
           grosse
           evills
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           great
           cause
           to
           feare
           my
           falling
           away
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           But
           art
           thou
           effectually
           called
           ?
           then
           is
           this
           will
           of
           thine
           by
           Gods
           over-ruling
           will
           confirmed
           to
           perseverance
           unto
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           IV.
           For
           Gods
           affection
           to
           the
           Saints
           it
           is
           perpetuall
           :
           Iohn
           13.1
           .
           
             Whom
             he
             loved
             once
          
           ,
           
           
             he
             loveth
             to
             the
             end
             .
             Ier.
          
           31.
           
           His
           love
           it
           is
           
             everlasting
             love
          
           .
           This
           love
           causeth
           him
           to
           keepe
           them
           as
           the
           apple
           of
           his
           eye
           .
           This
           love
           makes
           them
           love
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           uphold
           them
           in
           his
           love
           .
           This
           is
           the
           first
           reason
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           The
           second
           reason
           is
           drawne
           from
           the
           
             power
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           preserves
           them
           to
           salvation
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.5
           .
           His
           strength
           is
           such
           as
           none
           can
           plucke
           them
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           
             The
             Father
             is
             stronger
             than
             all
             ,
             Iohn
          
           10.
           2
           
           Tim.
           1.28
           .
           
             I
             know
             he
             is
             able
             to
             keepe
             that
             I
             commit
             to
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Object
           .
           I
           know
           hee
           is
           able
           too
           :
           But
           will
           hee
           keepe
           me
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           Yes
           ,
           if
           thou
           beest
           effectually
           called
           ,
           this
           brings
           thee
           within
           compasse
           of
           Christs
           intercession
           ,
           Ioh.
           17.14
           ,
           15.
           
           
             They
             are
             not
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             pray
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             keepe
             them
             from
             evill
             .
          
           Hath
           
           Christ
           prayed
           his
           father
           to
           keepe
           thee
           ?
           certainly
           then
           he
           will
           keepe
           thee
           safe
           :
           for
           he
           was
           heard
           in
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           God
           is
           strong
           enough
           I
           know
           :
           but
           I
           am
           weake
           ,
           Satan
           is
           strong
           against
           mee
           ,
           sinne
           is
           strong
           in
           me
           ,
           how
           then
           may
           I
           holde
           out
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           No
           mans
           weaknesse
           shall
           disappoint
           the
           strength
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           manifest
           it
           rather
           .
           2.
           
           No
           strength
           of
           Satan
           can
           prevaile
           against
           the
           faith
           of
           him
           that
           is
           effectually
           called
           :
           for
           
             God
             is
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             be
             tempted
             above
             his
             strength
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           10.13
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           third
           reason
           may
           be
           taken
           from
           
             the
             gifts
             and
             calling
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             without
             repentance
             ,
             Rom.
          
           11.29
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           peculiar
           gifts
           as
           flow
           out
           of
           Gods
           eternall
           love
           and
           election
           :
           whereas
           naturall
           ,
           morall
           ,
           and
           many
           spirituall
           gifts
           are
           sometimes
           lost
           .
           This
           calling
           of
           God
           according
           to
           purpose
           is
           never
           frustrate
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           though
           God
           repent
           not
           of
           his
           gifts
           ,
           yet
           the
           gifts
           of
           God
           are
           in
           themselves
           changeable
           ,
           and
           men
           may
           cast
           away
           their
           gifts
           ,
           and
           fall
           from
           their
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ,
           and
           shake
           off
           the
           calling
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           The
           gifts
           are
           indeede
           in
           themselves
           changeable
           ,
           for
           nothing
           is
           simply
           unchangeable
           but
           God
           himselfe
           :
           But
           they
           are
           all
           kept
           by
           another
           gift
           ,
           namely
           of
           perseverance
           ,
           which
           crowneth
           all
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           the
           elect
           should
           cast
           away
           the
           gifts
           received
           ,
           then
           should
           they
           be
           tempted
           above
           their
           strength
           ,
           and
           God
           should
           be
           unmindfull
           of
           his
           
           promise
           ,
           which
           is
           impossible
           .
           Nay
           Gods
           strength
           suffers
           them
           not
           to
           cast
           away
           their
           gifts
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           shaking
           of
           the
           calling
           ,
           if
           you
           speake
           of
           the
           inward
           calling
           it
           is
           false
           ;
           for
           then
           how
           should
           God
           abide
           constant
           to
           them
           ?
           or
           his
           word
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           Whom
           he
           calleth
           he
           glorifieth
           ?
           Or
           how
           holdes
           he
           under
           his
           hand
           in
           their
           falls
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           he
           giveth
           these
           gifts
           to
           none
           but
           such
           as
           know
           the
           worth
           and
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           such
           as
           will
           reject
           them
           or
           cast
           them
           away
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           last
           reason
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           stat●
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           
           who
           as
           a
           member
           must
           be
           conformed
           to
           Christ
           his
           head
           :
           for
           as
           Christ
           being
           once
           risen
           from
           the
           grave
           ,
           never
           returnes
           againe
           ,
           or
           dieth
           any
           more
           ;
           so
           the
           life
           of
           grace
           in
           his
           members
           ,
           once
           called
           out
           of
           the
           grave
           of
           sinne
           ,
           never
           dies
           more
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           death
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           grave
           :
           It
           is
           the
           Apostles
           reason
           ,
           Rom.
           6.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           11.
           
           
             As
             Christ
             raised
             dieth
             no
             more
             ,
             so
             thinke
             ye
             .
          
        
         
           Object
           .
           The
           prodigall
           sonne
           ,
           after
           a
           sonne
           ,
           was
           dead
           ,
           and
           alive
           againe
           ,
           a
           sonne
           lost
           ,
           and
           found
           againe
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           It
           is
           a
           Parable
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           the
           maine
           scope
           proves
           any
           thing
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           prodigall
           is
           every
           man
           lost
           in
           Adam
           ,
           who
           by
           creation
           was
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           in
           Adam
           lost
           and
           dead
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           second
           Adam
           found
           and
           quickened
           ,
           if
           by
           faith
           set
           into
           him
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           lost
           and
           dead
           childe
           was
           so
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           fathers
           opinion
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           owne
           seeming
           :
           So
           may
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           even
           after
           conversion
           
           seeme
           lost
           and
           dead
           ,
           in
           his
           owne
           sence
           ,
           and
           others
           conceit
           ,
           but
           is
           indeede
           alive
           and
           found
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           This
           serves
           for
           humiliation
           of
           us
           who
           are
           so
           weake
           and
           wretched
           ,
           as
           having
           our
           salvation
           put
           into
           our
           hands
           ,
           yet
           cannot
           keepe
           it
           ;
           so
           many
           temptations
           from
           without
           ,
           and
           corruptions
           frō
           within
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           Gods
           great
           mercy
           that
           keeps
           us
           in
           grace
           unto
           glory
           :
           where
           then
           is
           our
           free-will
           to
           attain
           salvation
           before
           our
           calling
           ?
           can
           we
           not
           holde
           our
           salvation
           after
           our
           calling
           ,
           unlesse
           God
           holde
           it
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           can
           wee
           lay
           holde
           on
           it
           before
           our
           effectuall
           calling
           ?
           Away
           with
           such
           Pharisaicall
           and
           proud
           conceits
           of
           Popery
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           glory
           and
           praise
           may
           be
           ascribed
           unto
           him
           ,
           whose
           faithfulnesse
           can
           and
           will
           present
           us
           spotlesse
           before
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           glory
           at
           the
           appearing
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           Let
           us
           cast
           downe
           our
           crownes
           at
           the
           feete
           of
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           and
           put
           off
           all
           praise
           of
           doing
           any
           thing
           from
           our selves
           ,
           and
           confesse
           that
           unlesse
           the
           Lord
           should
           adde
           his
           last
           worke
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           all
           were
           lost
           .
           In
           naturall
           life
           ,
           our selves
           conferre
           nothing
           to
           our
           lives
           or
           being
           at
           first
           :
           and
           after
           we
           are
           ,
           it
           is
           Gods
           care
           that
           preserves
           us
           :
           for
           
             man
             lives
             not
             by
             bread
             onely
             ,
             but
             by
             every
             word
             of
             God.
          
           Neither
           doth
           mans
           life
           stand
           in
           abundance
           ,
           Luke
           12.15
           .
           Much
           more
           in
           supernaturall
           life
           ,
           his
           worke
           it
           is
           to
           preserve
           us
           ,
           whose
           will
           is
           to
           save
           us
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           serves
           for
           a
           ground
           of
           consolation
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           authour
           of
           all
           our
           grace
           is
           faithfull
           and
           unchangeable
           ,
           
           hee
           beginneth
           ,
           and
           accomplisheth
           
           and
           worketh
           
             all
             our
             workes
             for
             us
          
           .
           He
           not
           onely
           bestoweth
           a
           free
           grace
           upon
           his
           people
           ,
           but
           undertakes
           to
           preserve
           and
           perfect
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           may
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Rely
           confidently
           upon
           this
           faithfulnesse
           for
           all
           supplies
           ;
           roule
           all
           thy
           burden
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           doe
           it
           ,
           Psal.
           37.5
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           prayer
           of
           faith
           importune
           his
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           not
           to
           forsake
           the
           worke
           of
           his
           owne
           hands
           ,
           till
           hee
           have
           finished
           it
           .
           Hereby
           commit
           thy
           whole
           way
           unto
           him
           ,
           commend
           thy selfe
           ,
           thy
           soule
           unto
           him
           in
           well-doing
           ,
           and
           hee
           will
           keepe
           it
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.18
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Rest
           thy selfe
           undaunted
           in
           afflictions
           ,
           in
           dangers
           ,
           and
           losses
           ,
           seeing
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           will
           keepe
           thee
           safe
           ;
           he
           will
           keepe
           thy
           salvation
           for
           thee
           :
           Heaven
           is
           reserved
           for
           thy
           childes
           part
           ,
           no
           great
           matter
           what
           other
           things
           be
           lost
           or
           endangered
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Findest
           thou
           want
           of
           strength
           in
           temptation
           ?
           feelest
           not
           thou
           the
           joy
           of
           thy
           salvation
           ?
           groanest
           thou
           under
           the
           burden
           of
           corruption
           ?
           weaknesse
           of
           faith
           ?
           dulnesse
           in
           duties
           ?
           goe
           to
           this
           faithfulnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           importune
           him
           for
           needfull
           grace
           :
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           Oh
           ,
           thou
           that
           art
           a
           faithfull
           God
           ,
           thou
           hast
           called
           me
           ,
           and
           therefore
           doe
           thou
           
             doe
             it
          
           ,
           finish
           and
           perfect
           thine
           owne
           worke
           in
           me
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           for
           a
           ground
           of
           watchfulnesse
           and
           care
           over
           our selves
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           grow
           either
           secure
           or
           idle
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           If
           God
           will
           keepe
           us
           ,
           all
           is
           well
           ;
           for
           hee
           keepes
           his
           owne
           by
           meanes
           ,
           and
           keepes
           none
           who
           have
           not
           a
           care
           to
           keepe
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           Quest.
           What
           are
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           God
           will
           keepe
           me
           ?
        
         
           
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Hee
           finisheth
           the
           worke
           begun
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           arme
           of
           God
           which
           began
           it
           .
           Observe
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           word
           in
           thee
           ,
           
             Keepe
             the
             word
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             it
             shall
             keepe
             thee
          
           :
           attend
           the
           word
           ,
           for
           the
           powerfull
           preaching
           of
           Christ
           keeps
           the
           soule
           till
           the
           day
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           renewes
           our
           strength
           and
           graces
           :
           therefore
           stirre
           up
           the
           Spirit
           that
           is
           in
           thee
           ,
           and
           cheare
           him
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           by
           listening
           to
           his
           motions
           ,
           and
           taking
           his
           part
           against
           thy
           daily
           corruptions
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           the
           grace
           of
           faith
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.5
           .
           
             Yee
             are
             kept
             through
             faith
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           Therefore
           nourish
           faith
           ,
           quicken
           it
           ,
           encrease
           it
           ,
           walke
           by
           faith
           ,
           live
           by
           faith
           ;
           observe
           the
           growth
           of
           faith
           in
           the
           power
           of
           prayer
           ,
           and
           strength
           in
           good
           duties
           :
           this
           is
           the
           victory
           that
           overcomes
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           his
           daily
           providence
           ,
           guiding
           us
           to
           such
           courses
           and
           companies
           ,
           as
           by
           which
           we
           may
           not
           be
           losers
           in
           grace
           ,
           but
           gainers
           ;
           keepe
           thee
           in
           thy
           wayes
           ,
           and
           hee
           will
           keepe
           thee
           in
           them
           ,
           Psal.
           91.11
           .
           Beware
           of
           consenting
           ,
           much
           more
           of
           delighting
           in
           sinne
           and
           sinners
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           a
           ground
           of
           thankfulnesse
           for
           graces
           received
           ,
           all
           which
           have
           flowed
           from
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           .
           Hast
           thou
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           strength
           ,
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           or
           comfortable
           assurance
           ?
           ascribe
           all
           the
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           declared
           his
           faithfulnesse
           in
           giving
           ,
           and
           encreasing
           ,
           and
           upholding
           the
           same
           :
           whereas
           every
           day
           our
           weaknesse
           
           and
           carelesnesse
           would
           lose
           it
           ,
           every
           sinne
           might
           forfeit
           it
           ,
           and
           every
           assault
           of
           Satan
           and
           seducers
           would
           easily
           robbe
           us
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Prize
           this
           estate
           in
           grace
           ,
           make
           it
           sure
           ;
           a
           man
           will
           be
           sure
           of
           a
           good
           title
           of
           any
           thing
           hee
           holdes
           :
           Rejoyce
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           evidences
           of
           it
           as
           well
           as
           in
           it selfe
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             VERSE
             25.
             
          
           
             Brethren
             ,
             pray
             for
             us
             .
          
        
         
           IN
           these
           words
           the
           Apostle
           commendeth
           a
           duty
           of
           love
           toward
           their
           Ministers
           ;
           which
           must
           expresse
           it selfe
           in
           earnest
           prayers
           for
           them
           .
           In
           
           which
           words
           ,
           1.
           wee
           have
           a
           loving
           compellation
           ,
           Brethren
           :
           to
           these
           onely
           the
           duty
           is
           directed
           ;
           for
           they
           onely
           can
           pray
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           heard
           :
           the
           wicked
           mans
           prayer
           ,
           because
           he
           wants
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           wants
           faith
           ,
           is
           no
           sonne
           ,
           none
           of
           the
           brethren
           ,
           his
           prayer
           is
           abominable
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           The
           persons
           commended
           to
           their
           prayers
           ;
           
             For
             us
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Paul
             ,
             Silvanus
             ,
             Timotheus
          
           ,
           chap.
           1.1
           .
           men
           of
           highest
           place
           ,
           of
           most
           excellent
           gifts
           ,
           and
           of
           rarest
           graces
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           their
           faith
           .
           These
           chosen
           vessels
           and
           worthy
           instruments
           request
           the
           prayers
           of
           inferiour
           and
           ordinary
           beleevers
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           What
           the
           things
           be
           which
           they
           must
           pray
           
           for
           in
           their
           behalfe
           ,
           
           and
           these
           are
           elsewhere
           expressed
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           gifts
           and
           skill
           in
           dispensing
           the
           mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           speake
           the
           word
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           spoken
           :
           Ephes.
           6.19
           ,
           20.
           
           
             And
             for
             mee
             ,
             that
             utterance
             might
             be
             given
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             speake
             boldly
             as
             I
             ought
             to
             speake
             .
          
           Did
           Paul
           need
           their
           prayers
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           ordinary
           Ministers
           much
           more
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           liberty
           and
           free
           passage
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           mouthes
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           without
           let
           and
           impediment
           the
           Gospel
           might
           be
           preached
           without
           interruption
           or
           contradiction
           :
           2
           Thess.
           3.1
           .
           
             Brethren
             pray
             for
             us
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             may
             have
             free
             passage
             .
          
           This
           is
           called
           sometime
           the
           opening
           of
           a
           doore
           which
           was
           shut
           :
           Col.
           4
           3.
           
           
             Praying
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             open
             to
             us
             a
             doore
             of
             utterance
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           for
           
             happy
             successe
          
           and
           prosperity
           of
           their
           labours
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Saints
           for
           their
           gathering
           .
           2
           Thess.
           3.1
           .
           
             Pray
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             may
             be
             glorified
             even
             as
             it
             is
             with
             you
             .
          
           Now
           the
           Thessalonians
           had
           received
           it
           in
           power
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           assurance
           .
           People
           must
           pray
           that
           by
           the
           labour
           of
           their
           Ministers
           the
           conversion
           and
           salvation
           of
           men
           may
           be
           furthered
           :
           for
           
             Paul
             may
             plant
             ,
             and
             Apollos
             may
             water
             ,
          
           but
           
             unlesse
             God
             give
             the
             increase
             ,
             all
             is
             lost
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           3.7
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           for
           the
           daily
           sanctification
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           by
           unblameable
           conversation
           remove
           the
           lets
           and
           scandalls
           which
           might
           
           hinder
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           become
           examples
           to
           their
           flocke
           in
           good
           life
           ,
           and
           in
           expression
           of
           all
           good
           workes
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Hebr.
           13.18
           .
           
             Pray
             for
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             we
             have
             a
             good
             conscience
             in
             all
             things
             desiring
             to
             live
             honestly
             .
          
           As
           this
           is
           an
           argument
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           pray
           for
           us
           ,
           being
           innocent
           and
           honest
           men
           ;
           so
           pray
           that
           wee
           may
           so
           continue
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           for
           the
           
             protection
             and
             safetie
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
          
           for
           their
           workes
           sake
           ,
           against
           persecuters
           and
           enemies
           .
           2
           Thess.
           3.1
           .
           
             Pray
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             be
             delivered
             from
             unreasonable
             men
             :
          
           from
           absurd
           wicked
           men
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           corners
           rage
           against
           Gods
           standart-bearers
           ,
           men
           of
           corrupt
           mindes
           ,
           resisting
           the
           truth
           :
           and
           thus
           ,
           Philemon
           22.
           the
           Apostle
           trusted
           by
           their
           prayers
           to
           be
           given
           to
           them
           
             out
             of
             bands
          
           ,
           as
           Peter
           was
           delivered
           out
           of
           the
           lyons
           mouth
           miraculously
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           made
           for
           him
           ,
           Acts
           12.5
           .
           and
           Rom.
           15.30
           ,
           31.
           
           
             Strive
             with
             mee
             by
             prayers
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             disobedient
             in
             Iudea
             .
          
        
         
           Whence
           observe
           ,
           that
           men
           of
           greatest
           gifts
           and
           graces
           ,
           
           that
           are
           in
           highest
           favour
           with
           God
           ,
           have
           neede
           of
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           weaker
           and
           meaner
           Christians
           .
           Paul
           rapt
           into
           the
           third
           heaven
           ,
           and
           filled
           with
           unutterable
           mysteries
           ,
           contemnes
           not
           ,
           but
           craves
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           beggs
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           simple
           Christians
           ,
           Rom.
           15.30
           .
           he
           intreates
           them
           earnestly
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           his
           sake
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           love
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           strive
           with
           him
           by
           prayers
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           
           Because
           men
           of
           greatest
           parts
           are
           farre
           from
           
           perfection
           in
           gifts
           or
           graces
           .
           Paul
           saw
           hee
           had
           not
           yet
           attained
           ,
           but
           may
           receive
           a
           daily
           increase
           ;
           and
           therefore
           stands
           in
           neede
           of
           the
           prayers
           of
           others
           ,
           for
           increase
           and
           further
           degrees
           of
           the
           graces
           he
           hath
           .
        
         
           Even
           they
           are
           men
           subject
           to
           the
           same
           passions
           and
           infirmities
           with
           others
           ,
           Acts
           14.15
           .
           
           The
           more
           grace
           and
           gifts
           they
           have
           ,
           the
           more
           are
           they
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           puffed
           up
           and
           forget
           themselves
           .
           Yea
           themselves
           being
           as
           fraile
           as
           others
           ,
           their
           prayers
           are
           often
           weake
           and
           faint
           ,
           and
           neede
           many
           hands
           lifted
           up
           for
           them
           to
           strengthen
           them
           :
           even
           Moses
           needes
           Aaron
           and
           Hur
           to
           susteine
           him
           in
           lifting
           up
           his
           hands
           ;
           
           for
           even
           his
           hands
           may
           grow
           heavie
           .
        
         
           Men
           of
           greatest
           gifts
           are
           in
           the
           greatest
           fight
           ,
           faire
           markes
           for
           Satan
           :
           
           Satan
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           
             stand
             at
             Iehoshuahs
             right
             hand
             ,
             Zach.
          
           3.1
           .
           and
           will
           
             winnow
             Peter
             as
             wheate
             ,
             Luke
          
           22.31
           .
           He
           knowes
           if
           he
           can
           cast
           downe
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           hee
           falls
           not
           alone
           ,
           but
           many
           are
           like
           to
           fall
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           is
           more
           dishonoured
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospell
           more
           disgraced
           by
           one
           of
           these
           than
           many
           others
           :
           and
           therefore
           these
           have
           most
           neede
           to
           be
           supported
           by
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
        
         
           This
           meetes
           with
           men
           of
           great
           and
           high
           spirits
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           their
           parts
           ,
           
           they
           thinke
           themselves
           all-sufficient
           in
           themselves
           ,
           rapt
           into
           their
           owne
           admiration
           :
           They
           have
           a
           notable
           gift
           of
           prayer
           themselves
           ,
           and
           what
           neede
           they
           crave
           the
           prayers
           and
           assistance
           of
           others
           ?
           But
           suppose
           thou
           hadst
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           
           nay
           wert
           rapt
           into
           the
           third
           heaven
           as
           Paul
           was
           :
           Hadst
           thou
           one
           drop
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           humility
           as
           he
           had
           ,
           thou
           wouldest
           descend
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           sense
           of
           thy
           wants
           begge
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           meanest
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           coldly
           or
           formally
           ,
           but
           with
           earnestnesse
           and
           vehemency
           as
           hee
           did
           .
        
         
           
           It
           teacheth
           not
           to
           despise
           the
           meanest
           Christians
           ,
           seeing
           the
           meanest
           may
           be
           usefull
           ,
           and
           thou
           maist
           receive
           a
           blessing
           by
           him
           sometime
           ,
           by
           counsell
           ,
           or
           comfort
           ,
           or
           example
           ,
           at
           least
           by
           his
           prayers
           .
        
         
           
           To
           incourage
           poore
           Christians
           to
           pray
           ,
           seeing
           here
           were
           we
           see
           God
           is
           no
           accepter
           of
           persons
           :
           He
           will
           heare
           as
           well
           the
           Thessalonians
           for
           Paul
           ,
           and
           Silvanus
           ,
           and
           Timothy
           ,
           as
           them
           for
           the
           Thessalonians
           ;
           he
           gives
           as
           soone
           to
           the
           meanest
           as
           to
           the
           greatest
           :
           these
           are
           as
           welcome
           to
           him
           as
           they
           ,
           for
           he
           casts
           none
           in
           the
           teeth
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           I
           am
           unworthy
           to
           pray
           for
           my selfe
           or
           others
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Thou
           prayest
           not
           in
           thy
           owne
           worthines
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           merit
           and
           intercession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           belongeth
           to
           the
           poorest
           brother
           as
           well
           as
           the
           richest
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           I
           am
           unable
           to
           pray
           ,
           I
           want
           gifts
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Prayer
           receiveth
           not
           vertue
           or
           answer
           ,
           from
           excellency
           of
           gifts
           ,
           but
           from
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           and
           from
           faith
           and
           affection
           in
           our selves
           :
           Not
           the
           words
           but
           affections
           ,
           and
           sighes
           which
           may
           be
           in
           men
           meanly
           gifted
           are
           regarded
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Thou
           seest
           here
           the
           Lord
           so
           farre
           from
           refusing
           thee
           ,
           as
           that
           hee
           commends
           the
           greatest
           matters
           to
           thy
           prayers
           ;
           even
           to
           pray
           for
           those
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           gifts
           can
           better
           pray
           for
           thee
           :
           Bring
           thou
           so
           much
           the
           more
           faith
           ,
           more
           sense
           of
           want
           ,
           more
           thirst
           after
           grace
           ,
           and
           thou
           bringest
           better
           gifts
           to
           prayer
           ,
           than
           hee
           that
           bringeth
           more
           words
           ,
           Rhetoricke
           ,
           forme
           and
           fluence
           of
           speech
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           observe
           ,
           
           The
           duty
           of
           all
           Christians
           is
           to
           pray
           for
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           yea
           for
           all
           their
           Ministers
           .
           
             Pray
             for
             us
          
           :
           for
           Silvanus
           ,
           and
           Timotheus
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           Paul
           ;
           for
           Paul
           envies
           not
           to
           them
           a
           roome
           in
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           So
           a
           number
           of
           places
           afore
           alledged
           doe
           prove
           :
           And
           many
           reasons
           presse
           the
           duty
           upon
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           howsoever
           the
           Ministery
           is
           Gods
           ordinance
           effectuall
           by
           his
           power
           ,
           
           and
           Ministers
           as
           starres
           in
           his
           right
           hand
           safe
           by
           his
           providence
           and
           protection
           ;
           yet
           he
           hath
           made
           it
           the
           duty
           of
           people
           to
           pray
           for
           their
           Ministers
           as
           a
           recompence
           of
           their
           care
           and
           paines
           ,
           and
           labour
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           their
           salvation
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           honour
           that
           people
           owe
           them
           ,
           as
           fathers
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           fifth
           commandement
           :
           and
           in
           way
           of
           returne
           of
           prayers
           for
           prayers
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           had
           earnestly
           prayed
           for
           them
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           ,
           and
           now
           earnestly
           beggs
           prayers
           for
           them
           .
           So
           Ministers
           are
           the
           peoples
           mouth
           to
           God
           ,
           they
           stand
           in
           the
           gappe
           and
           breach
           for
           them
           ,
           they
           by
           prayers
           procure
           blessings
           on
           their
           people
           ;
           it
           is
           equall
           and
           just
           the
           people
           should
           by
           their
           prayers
           
           procure
           blessing
           on
           them
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           we
           be
           bound
           to
           pray
           for
           all
           Saints
           ,
           and
           private
           men
           ,
           much
           more
           for
           our
           Pastors
           and
           Fathers
           in
           Christ
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           Lord
           offers
           and
           conveyes
           his
           best
           and
           most
           lasting
           blessings
           upon
           us
           ;
           whom
           hee
           hath
           separated
           as
           one
           of
           a
           thousand
           to
           declare
           to
           man
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           to
           be
           lights
           to
           them
           that
           sit
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           guides
           to
           the
           blinde
           ,
           and
           patternes
           to
           the
           flocke
           :
           Ministers
           by
           whom
           the
           Lord
           conveyes
           his
           saving
           graces
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           People
           neglecting
           this
           dutie
           ,
           lay
           themselves
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           many
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           that
           every
           man
           being
           bound
           to
           respect
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           in
           the
           furtherance
           of
           his
           pure
           worship
           ;
           which
           cannot
           be
           done
           but
           by
           an
           able
           and
           gracious
           Ministery
           ,
           they
           sinne
           against
           dutie
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           prayers
           strengthen
           not
           their
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Every
           Christian
           is
           bound
           to
           be
           an
           helpe
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           3
           Iohn
           :
           they
           plainly
           detract
           this
           helpe
           ,
           that
           withhold
           their
           prayers
           from
           their
           Pastours
           ,
           their
           teachers
           and
           maintainers
           of
           truth
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Every
           Christian
           ought
           to
           be
           compassionate
           to
           the
           soules
           of
           their
           brethren
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           meanes
           promote
           the
           salvation
           of
           men
           :
           And
           therefore
           out
           of
           compassion
           of
           millions
           of
           soules
           who
           stand
           in
           neede
           of
           powerfull
           preaching
           ,
           and
           without
           vision
           are
           like
           to
           perish
           ,
           ought
           to
           pray
           that
           God
           would
           mightily
           worke
           with
           the
           word
           in
           the
           mouthes
           of
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           powerfull
           ,
           to
           rescue
           people
           out
           of
           the
           snare
           of
           the
           Divell
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           All
           those
           people
           make
           themselves
           guilty
           of
           the
           troubles
           ,
           falls
           ,
           and
           ill
           successe
           of
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           faile
           them
           in
           this
           duty
           of
           prayer
           :
           Thy
           prayers
           might
           have
           upheld
           him
           ,
           or
           helped
           them
           out
           of
           trouble
           ,
           out
           of
           frailty
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Such
           as
           pray
           not
           for
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           deprive
           themselves
           of
           the
           blessing
           and
           happy
           fruite
           of
           that
           Ministery
           :
           the
           more
           earnestly
           people
           pray
           for
           their
           Pastours
           ,
           the
           more
           assurance
           of
           good
           and
           happy
           fruite
           may
           they
           expect
           from
           their
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           often
           of
           their
           Ministers
           themselves
           ,
           who
           are
           worthily
           removed
           from
           an
           unworthy
           people
           ,
           that
           never
           prized
           them
           for
           their
           workes
           sake
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           This
           serves
           to
           reprove
           inconsiderate
           men
           ,
           
           who
           by
           neglect
           of
           this
           duty
           signe
           themselves
           to
           be
           out
           of
           the
           communion
           of
           Gods
           people
           :
           they
           care
           not
           whether
           their
           Minister
           stand
           or
           fall
           ,
           sink
           or
           swimme
           ;
           leave
           him
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           his
           labours
           ,
           trialls
           ,
           sufferings
           ,
           his
           person
           ,
           his
           worke
           ,
           his
           wages
           is
           no
           part
           of
           their
           care
           :
           they
           have
           no
           hand
           lift
           up
           for
           him
           to
           God
           or
           men
           ,
           but
           perhaps
           both
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           at
           least
           inconsiderate
           .
           1.
           
           That
           the
           blessing
           and
           benefit
           of
           a
           good
           Minister
           is
           invaluable
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           begged
           of
           all
           those
           that
           must
           share
           in
           the
           benefit
           .
           One
           of
           the
           speciall
           clauses
           of
           the
           new
           Covenant
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           give
           Pastors
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           heart
           :
           and
           wil
           he
           give
           such
           a
           speciall
           gift
           to
           such
           as
           prize
           it
           not
           ,
           nor
           praise
           him
           for
           it
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           consider
           not
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           calling
           ,
           
           the
           charge
           of
           soules
           ,
           for
           which
           who
           is
           sufficient
           ?
           The
           rage
           of
           Satan
           and
           all
           wicked
           men
           against
           this
           great
           worke
           ,
           never
           sleeping
           ,
           but
           alwayes
           hindering
           the
           free
           passage
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           both
           with
           open
           fury
           and
           secret
           devises
           :
           The
           many
           sharpe
           assaults
           that
           these
           leaders
           of
           Gods
           armies
           against
           the
           Prince
           of
           darknesse
           and
           his
           forces
           ,
           are
           exposed
           unto
           :
           often
           in
           the
           forlorne
           hopes
           ,
           not
           onely
           bestowing
           their
           lives
           and
           strength
           in
           preaching
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           but
           often
           being
           bestowed
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           die
           to
           seale
           it
           with
           their
           blood
           .
           Did
           they
           consider
           this
           ,
           they
           would
           pray
           in
           Peters
           words
           ,
           Acts
           4.29
           .
           
             Lord
             ,
             grant
             thy
             servants
             that
             they
             may
             speake
             boldly
             thy
             word
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           consider
           not
           how
           deepely
           themselves
           are
           interessed
           in
           the
           welfare
           and
           happy
           estate
           of
           their
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           Is
           not
           the
           fall
           of
           the
           Minister
           commonly
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           people
           ?
           Can
           the
           shepheards
           be
           smitten
           ,
           and
           the
           sheepe
           not
           be
           scattered
           ?
           Can
           vision
           faile
           ,
           and
           people
           not
           perish
           ?
           Can
           a
           watch-man
           of
           a
           Citty
           or
           Castle
           be
           corrupted
           or
           surprized
           by
           the
           enemy
           ,
           and
           the
           Citty
           be
           safe
           ?
           Or
           can
           a
           man
           be
           an
           agent
           or
           accessary
           in
           the
           corrupting
           and
           surprizing
           a
           Captaine
           set
           to
           keepe
           a
           Fort
           ,
           without
           treason
           to
           his
           Prince
           ?
           Even
           so
           hee
           that
           prayes
           not
           for
           the
           prosperity
           of
           every
           good
           Minister
           ,
           shewes
           himselfe
           in
           enemy
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           no
           friend
           to
           his
           owne
           salvation
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           reprove
           that
           cursed
           generation
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           in
           stead
           of
           praying
           for
           the
           prosperity
           of
           the
           Ministery
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           being
           sent
           
           of
           God
           in
           mercie
           ,
           are
           a
           principall
           blessing
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           repine
           and
           grieve
           as
           if
           some
           heavie
           scourge
           or
           plague
           were
           come
           upon
           them
           ;
           as
           the
           Divells
           did
           at
           Christs
           coming
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           tormented
           before
           their
           time
           :
           It
           was
           never
           merry
           with
           them
           since
           there
           was
           such
           running
           and
           thronging
           after
           preaching
           ;
           now
           they
           cannot
           sit
           at
           ease
           ,
           nor
           have
           roome
           to
           bring
           their
           beds
           with
           them
           :
           nothing
           is
           such
           a
           corrasive
           unto
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           to
           see
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           and
           successe
           of
           a
           godly
           Ministery
           ;
           and
           the
           people
           of
           God
           flocking
           after
           his
           owne
           Ordinance
           .
           This
           was
           the
           dust
           and
           daggers
           in
           the
           Pharises
           and
           hypocrites
           in
           Christ
           his
           time
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           profit
           nothing
           ,
           but
           that
           
             the
             world
             runne
             after
             him
             ,
             Iohn
          
           12.19
           .
        
         
           Oh
           that
           such
           men
           would
           seriously
           consider
           ,
           that
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Whosoever
           esteeme
           this
           excellent
           blessing
           a
           burden
           ,
           a
           plague
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           so
           to
           them
           :
           It
           offers
           it selfe
           now
           as
           a
           blessing
           ,
           but
           shall
           turne
           to
           the
           most
           intolerable
           plague
           that
           can
           befall
           them
           ;
           even
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           a
           bill
           of
           inditement
           aggravating
           their
           damnation
           ,
           burdening
           them
           with
           plagues
           and
           curses
           easelesse
           and
           remedilesse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           is
           not
           a
           more
           proper
           note
           of
           a
           Divell
           incarnate
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           in
           state
           of
           damnation
           ,
           than
           to
           envie
           and
           grieve
           at
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           at
           the
           prosperity
           ,
           successe
           and
           growth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           The
           Divells
           proper
           sinne
           ,
           
             Ye
             are
             of
             your
             Father
             the
             Divell
             ,
             his
             workes
             ye
             doe
             .
          
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           time
           hastens
           on
           thee
           ,
           when
           in
           terrours
           of
           soule
           ,
           and
           agonies
           of
           heart
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           wish
           one
           
           Sermon
           ,
           one
           word
           of
           comfort
           ,
           and
           know
           by
           the
           want
           of
           the
           blessing
           the
           benefit
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           perhaps
           shalt
           never
           finde
           opportunity
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           others
           in
           stead
           of
           praying
           for
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           curse
           them
           ,
           revile
           them
           ,
           slander
           them
           ,
           runne
           to
           the
           Rulers
           every
           week
           to
           disturbe
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           loath
           to
           be
           too
           farre
           behinde
           the
           Divell
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           be
           chiefe
           instruments
           in
           the
           ruinating
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Thus
           those
           that
           are
           bound
           to
           pray
           for
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           delivered
           from
           absurd
           and
           unreasonable
           men
           ,
           are
           most
           ready
           to
           make
           a
           prey
           and
           spoile
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           doubtlesse
           they
           are
           wicked
           and
           gracelesse
           men
           ,
           neare
           to
           a
           curse
           ,
           a
           wonder
           their
           steely
           hearts
           feare
           not
           some
           extraordinary
           judgement
           ,
           and
           messenger
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           every
           moment
           .
           2
           King.
           2.24
           .
           When
           little
           children
           in
           their
           play
           cursed
           and
           reviled
           the
           Prophet
           Elisha
           ,
           beares
           came
           out
           of
           the
           wood
           and
           destroyed
           them
           :
           how
           much
           lesse
           can
           the
           aged
           escape
           ,
           who
           teach
           their
           children
           by
           example
           to
           revile
           and
           scorne
           the
           Prophets
           and
           servants
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           others
           will
           not
           revile
           them
           ,
           but
           can
           spy
           wants
           and
           imperfections
           in
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           indeede
           there
           is
           in
           the
           best
           )
           can
           sit
           as
           Iudges
           on
           his
           person
           ,
           cast
           him
           off
           for
           one
           weake
           in
           gifts
           ,
           colde
           in
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           carelesse
           in
           his
           life
           ;
           and
           so
           turne
           him
           off
           :
           But
           when
           did
           they
           pray
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           enable
           him
           to
           the
           worke
           of
           his
           Ministery
           ;
           that
           God
           would
           bestow
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           deliver
           the
           word
           so
           as
           he
           might
           save
           his
           owne
           
           soule
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           heare
           him
           ?
           And
           if
           they
           faile
           herein
           ,
           are
           they
           not
           guilty
           of
           all
           his
           defects
           which
           they
           complaine
           of
           ?
           Surely
           would
           they
           spend
           as
           many
           earnest
           prayers
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           words
           to
           taxe
           and
           disgrace
           him
           ;
           who
           knoweth
           whether
           the
           Lord
           might
           not
           open
           his
           heart
           and
           mouth
           for
           their
           comfort
           and
           profit
           ?
           And
           what
           reason
           hath
           the
           Lord
           to
           minister
           comfort
           ,
           and
           benefit
           by
           a
           man
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           never
           desired
           ?
           Thou
           findest
           no
           sweetnesse
           nor
           comfort
           in
           a
           Minister
           ,
           thou
           prayest
           for
           none
           .
           How
           canst
           thou
           finde
           without
           seeking
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           instruction
           .
           Seeing
           our
           want
           and
           sinne
           heretofore
           ,
           let
           us
           reforme
           our selves
           ,
           
           and
           provoke
           our selves
           to
           so
           needfull
           a
           duty
           ,
           daily
           to
           commend
           our
           Ministers
           to
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Paul
           and
           Silas
           were
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           Acts
           15.40
           .
           The
           first
           ground
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           it
           aright
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Wee
           must
           love
           them
           heartily
           ,
           our
           prayer
           must
           flow
           from
           love
           :
           where
           prayer
           must
           be
           earnest
           ,
           love
           must
           be
           earnest
           first
           ;
           even
           as
           the
           love
           of
           fathers
           begetting
           us
           and
           breeding
           us
           up
           to
           Christ
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           true
           love
           and
           prayer
           are
           ever
           inseparable
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           a
           man
           to
           love
           another
           ,
           and
           not
           pray
           for
           him
           .
           Some
           say
           they
           love
           their
           Minister
           ,
           and
           like
           preaching
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           worldling
           boasts
           of
           false
           liberality
           :
           when
           didst
           thou
           ever
           pray
           unto
           God
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           give
           him
           strength
           and
           ability
           ,
           successe
           ,
           freedome
           from
           molestation
           ,
           
           from
           unreasonable
           men
           ,
           and
           every
           good
           encouragement
           in
           his
           place
           ?
           scarce
           in
           all
           thy
           life
           .
           Then
           may
           I
           say
           to
           thee
           as
           D●lilah
           to
           
             Sampson
             ,
             How
             canst
             thou
             say
             thou
             lovest
             mee
             ,
             and
             doest
             not
             this
             thing
             for
             mee
             ?
          
           How
           canst
           thou
           say
           thou
           lovest
           mee
           ,
           and
           keepest
           this
           thing
           from
           me
           ?
           even
           thy
           prayers
           ,
           and
           best
           wishes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           object
           must
           be
           right
           ,
           the
           things
           prayed
           for
           .
           Many
           wish
           well
           to
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           much
           love
           they
           shew
           them
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           give
           them
           good
           livings
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           and
           for
           meanes
           of
           further
           preferments
           ,
           to
           raise
           them
           to
           the
           fayre
           of
           dignities
           ,
           wish
           them
           good
           Lords
           and
           Patrons
           ,
           and
           countenance
           of
           great
           men
           .
        
         
           Oh
           ,
           the
           happinesse
           of
           Ministers
           stands
           not
           in
           these
           things
           .
           A
           Turke
           or
           Heathen
           can
           wish
           all
           these
           to
           their
           friends
           ;
           and
           yet
           Christians
           wish
           no
           more
           :
           These
           are
           wishes
           of
           carnall
           men
           .
           But
           pray
           thou
           for
           liberty
           ,
           spirit
           ,
           courage
           ,
           power
           ,
           faithfulnesse
           to
           stand
           against
           men
           and
           Divels
           ,
           that
           by
           force
           or
           subtlety
           would
           discourage
           him
           from
           the
           worke
           :
           grace
           and
           faithfull
           dispensation
           makes
           an
           happy
           Minister
           .
           Pray
           for
           this
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           doubt
           many
           Ministers
           themselves
           pray
           more
           for
           the
           other
           than
           these
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           With
           prayer
           thou
           must
           bring
           the
           other
           companions
           of
           love
           and
           thankfulnesse
           .
           We
           must
           not
           deale
           by
           our
           Ministers
           as
           many
           answer
           beggers
           ,
           God
           helpe
           you
           ,
           but
           give
           them
           nothing
           :
           you
           must
           yeeld
           us
           not
           onely
           good
           words
           ,
           and
           good
           prayers
           ,
           but
           audience
           ,
           redence
           ,
           maintenance
           ,
           you
           must
           doe
           that
           you
           pray
           for
           .
           It
           is
           but
           
           hypocrisie
           to
           pray
           in
           a
           set
           forme
           of
           prayer
           for
           all
           Bishops
           ,
           Curates
           ,
           and
           all
           Congregations
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           if
           thou
           doest
           not
           set
           thy
           hand
           to
           thy
           prayer
           .
        
         
           If
           love
           set
           thy
           mouth
           on
           worke
           to
           pray
           for
           a
           Ministers
           prosperity
           ,
           it
           will
           set
           the
           hand
           on
           work
           to
           uphold
           his
           person
           ,
           his
           comfort
           ,
           his
           Ministery
           ,
           his
           cheerefulnesse
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           all
           thy
           pretences
           leave
           thee
           but
           an
           hypocrite
           ,
           an
           enemie
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           who
           art
           hyde-bound
           ,
           and
           hand-bound
           ,
           who
           valuest
           not
           sundry
           yeares
           labours
           of
           thy
           Pastour
           at
           so
           many
           farthings
           .
           Heathens
           and
           Savages
           would
           be
           loath
           to
           reject
           their
           Idolatrous
           Priests
           so
           farre
           ,
           but
           either
           conscience
           ,
           or
           shame
           ,
           or
           feare
           ,
           or
           company
           would
           force
           some
           expressions
           of
           love
           to
           them
           .
           But
           Heathenish
           Christians
           ,
           nothing
           can
           worke
           them
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           TABLE
           .
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             ACtions
             of
             renovation
             discerned
             in
             three
             things
             .
             198
          
           
             Actuall
             sins
             more
             violently
             quenching
             the
             fire
             of
             the
             Spirit
             above
             other
             ,
             3
             sorts
             .
             23
          
           
             Every
             action
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             1.
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             word
             ,
             2.
             in
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             3.
             for
             Gods
             glory
             .
             110
          
           
             Action
             to
             bee
             good
             must
             proceede
             from
             a
             good
             agent
             .
             115
          
           
             Admiration
             of
             mens
             persons
             no
             good
             rule
             ,
             for
             6
             reas
             .
             84
          
           
             Affections
             crooked
             no
             safe
             rule
             to
             follow
             :
             3
             reas
             .
             
               81
               ,
               83
            
          
           
             Affection
             to
             inferiour
             things
             must
             shame
             us
             for
             want
             of
             like
             affection
             in
             attaining
             better
             .
             227
          
           
             Affections
             must
             be
             narrowly
             watched
             .
             256
          
           
             Affections
             naturally
             exceedingly
             corrupted
             :
             5
             instances
             .
             263
          
           
             Sound
             affection
             to
             grace
             discerned
             by
             foure
             signes
             .
             218
          
           
             Afflictions
             sanctified
             set
             forward
             sanctification
             5
             wayes
             .
             214
          
           
             Aime
             of
             a
             Christian
             must
             be
             absolute
             conformity
             betweene
             the
             whole
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             man.
             89
          
           
             All
             things
             to
             be
             beleeved
             or
             done
             must
             first
             be
             tryed
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             4
             reas
             .
             61
          
           
             All
             things
             are
             to
             be
             tryed
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             must
             not
             be
             held
             .
             125
          
           
             
             All
             the
             Articles
             of
             religion
             turned
             into
             a
             questionary
             Divinity
             among
             Schoolemen
             .
             129
          
           
             Alteration
             and
             change
             of
             spirit
             ,
             soule
             and
             body
             ,
             a
             sure
             signe
             of
             growth
             in
             holinesse
             .
             217
          
           
             Ancient
             Christians
             refused
             ceremonies
             used
             by
             Heathens
             :
             3
             instances
             .
             160
          
           
             Appearances
             of
             evill
             must
             be
             avoided
             as
             well
             as
             apparant
             evills
             :
             for
             5
             reasons
             .
             147
          
           
             Apostates
             their
             fearfull
             danger
             ,
             in
             4
             things
             .
             319
          
           
             Arts
             wicked
             with
             which
             seducers
             come
             armed
             to
             deceive
             :
             
               5.
               63
            
          
           
             Severall
             Attributes
             of
             God
             to
             be
             conceived
             according
             to
             our
             suites
             :
             5
             Instances
             .
             178
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Baptisme
             must
             not
             be
             required
             of
             a
             Popish
             Priest
             :
             5
             Reas.
             158
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Calling
             effectuall
             and
             ineffectuall
             differenced
             .
             353
          
           
             His
             owne
             effectuall
             calling
             every
             man
             ought
             to
             know
             :
             4
             reasons
             .
             356
          
           
             Calling
             effectuall
             the
             worke
             of
             God
             onely
             :
             5
             reasons
             .
             361
          
           
             From
             effectuall
             calling
             a
             man
             may
             certainly
             conclude
             his
             owne
             salvation
             .
             363
          
           
             Calling
             effectuall
             often
             hardly
             discerned
             :
             3
             reas
             .
             367
          
           
             Calling
             effectuall
             heareth
             Christs
             voice
             many
             wayes
             vttered
             .
             371
          
           
             Ceremonies
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             Iewes
             must
             differ
             from
             Heathens
             as
             well
             in
             them
             as
             in
             doctrine
             :
             4
             Instances
             .
             159
          
           
             Wofull
             changes
             in
             the
             soule
             of
             Gods
             childe
             who
             hath
             quenched
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               5.
               17
            
          
           
             Change
             in
             a
             man
             effectually
             called
             is
             wonderfull
             :
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             sinne
             .
             377
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   
                     kinde
                     .
                     379
                  
                   
                     soundnesse
                     .
                     380
                  
                   
                     growth
                     .
                     382
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             Change
             ,
             no
             shadow
             of
             it
             in
             Gods
             
               nature
               .
               386
            
             
               
                 Nor
                 in
                 his
                 
                   decrees
                   .
                   387
                
              
               
                 Nor
                 in
                 his
                 
                   will.
                   389
                
              
               
                 Nor
                 in
                 his
                 affections
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Charity
             ,
             how
             it
             beleeveth
             all
             things
             :
             4
             cautions
             .
             69
          
           
             Christians
             must
             proceede
             to
             full
             sanctification
             ,
             for
             five
             reasons
             .
             201
          
           
             Christians
             must
             be
             as
             carefull
             to
             retaine
             grace
             ,
             as
             to
             attaine
             it
             :
             4
             reasons
             .
             232
          
           
             Christ
             must
             be
             magnified
             in
             our
             bodies
             5
             wayes
             .
             280
          
           
             Christ
             not
             corporally
             present
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             4
             reasons
             .
             309
          
           
             Christians
             must
             not
             onely
             labour
             for
             full
             ,
             but
             finall
             holinesse
             :
             4
             Reasons
             .
             311
          
           
             Christ
             raised
             dieth
             no
             more
             ,
             no
             more
             doth
             the
             Christian.
             391
          
           
             Civility
             is
             farre
             from
             sanctity
             :
             6
             differences
             .
             205
          
           
             Comfort
             in
             affections
             well
             guided
             ,
             in
             3
             things
             .
             268
          
           
             Comforts
             from
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             in
             4
             things
             .
             393
          
           
             Communication
             in
             other
             mens
             sinnes
             to
             be
             avoided
             both
             before
             and
             after
             .
             165
          
           
             Conformity
             with
             Idolaters
             must
             be
             avoided
             in
             3
             things
             .
             156
          
           
             To
             a
             good
             conscience
             are
             required
             4
             things
             .
             239
          
           
             Conscience
             cleareth
             his
             master
             4
             wayes
             .
             240
          
           
             Consideration
             of
             Christs
             second
             comming
             encourageth
             godlinesse
             6
             wayes
             .
             301
          
           
             Considerations
             to
             move
             people
             to
             pray
             for
             their
             Ministers
             sundry
             .
             403
          
           
             Contemplation
             of
             creatures
             in
             their
             severall
             rankes
             call
             us
             to
             progresse
             in
             holinesse
             .
             222
          
        
         
           
             D.
             
          
           
             David
             sinned
             in
             numbring
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             4
             things
             .
             113
          
           
             Davids
             mourning
             for
             Absolom
             blame-worthy
             ,
             for
             4
             reasons
             .
             114
          
           
             David
             refused
             to
             drinke
             the
             water
             of
             
               Bethlem
               ,
               3
            
             reas
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Depth
             of
             learning
             pretended
             by
             seducers
             .
             63
          
           
             
             Difference
             betweene
             the
             peace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             6
             things
             .
             180
          
           
             Difference
             betweene
             sound
             peace
             and
             sencelesnesse
             of
             conscience
             in
             5
             things
             .
             185
          
           
             Dislike
             of
             evill
             ,
             if
             sound
             ,
             discerned
             in
             6
             things
             .
             219
          
           
             Disposition
             to
             good
             tryed
             by
             five
             signes
             .
             220
          
           
             Directions
             concerning
             sanctification
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             
               5.
               237
            
          
           
             Distinction
             must
             be
             made
             betweene
             diffusing
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             decaying
             of
             it
             .
             32
          
           
             Doctrines
             to
             be
             sound
             must
             all
             agree
             with
             the
             analogie
             of
             faith
             :
             3
             instances
             .
             90
          
           
             Doctrine
             of
             doubting
             of
             a
             mans
             owne
             salvation
             is
             against
             the
             analogy
             of
             faith
             .
             91
          
           
             All
             sound
             doctrine
             tyeth
             the
             two
             tables
             together
             :
             6
             Instances
             .
             92
          
           
             All
             true
             doctrine
             leades
             men
             unto
             Christ.
             100
          
           
             Sound
             doctrine
             is
             most
             contrary
             to
             corrupt
             nature
             .
             103
          
           
             The
             soundest
             doctrine
             most
             soundly
             comforteth
             distressed
             consciences
             .
             107
          
           
             Sound
             doctrine
             must
             be
             strongly
             held
             ,
             for
             3
             reasons
             .
             127
          
           
             Doctrine
             of
             faith
             all
             grounded
             on
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             .
             343
          
        
         
           
             E.
             
          
           
             Eare
             to
             be
             shut
             :
             5
             rules
             .
             288
          
           
             Hearing
             eare
             knowne
             by
             3
             notes
             .
             291
          
           
             Elias
             sinned
             not
             in
             calling
             for
             fire
             from
             heaven
             ,
             but
             the
             Disciples
             did
             :
             two
             differences
             .
             116
          
           
             Eye
             must
             be
             watched
             in
             5
             things
             .
             282
          
           
             Why
             we
             must
             carefully
             order
             our
             
               eyes
               :
               4
            
             reasons
             .
             287
          
           
             Examples
             of
             Scripture
             warrant
             not
             our
             marriage
             with
             IIdolaters
             ,
             3
             reas
             .
             162
          
           
             Examples
             to
             uphold
             our
             perseverance
             :
             
               4.
               330
            
          
        
         
           
             F.
             
          
           
             No
             fall
             so
             wofull
             as
             to
             fall
             from
             grace
             .
             16
          
           
             False
             rules
             of
             triall
             of
             things
             ,
             
               6.
               73
            
          
           
             Ancient
             Fathers
             avoided
             all
             conformity
             with
             heretickes
             
             in
             their
             externall
             ceremonies
             :
             Instances
             .
             160
          
           
             Fantasticall
             and
             forreigne
             fashions
             of
             apparell
             condemned
             :
             5
             Arguments
             .
             122
          
           
             Faithfull
             is
             God
             4
             wayes
             .
             334
          
           
             Faithfulnesse
             in
             the
             Creator
             and
             creature
             differ
             in
             4
             things
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Faithfulnesse
             required
             in
             our
             promises
             .
             339
          
           
             In
             our
             callings
             :
             340.
             
             In
             our
             friendship
             :
             341.
             
             In
             communicating
             our
             talents
             .
             342
          
           
             Faithfulnesse
             of
             God
             preserveth
             to
             salvation
             all
             that
             are
             effectually
             called
             :
             4
             reasons
             .
             385
          
           
             Fearfull
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             that
             man
             that
             repines
             at
             a
             powerfull
             and
             faithfull
             Ministry
             :
             3
             reasons
             .
             406
          
           
             Fire
             of
             the
             Spirit
             how
             quenched
             .
             3
          
           
             Fire
             of
             grace
             violently
             smothered
             how
             .
             22
          
           
             Folly
             of
             those
             that
             neglect
             the
             assurance
             of
             their
             owne
             salvation
             :
             4
             reasons
             .
             365
          
           
             Forefathers
             way
             no
             sure
             rule
             of
             tryall
             :
             5
             reasons
             .
             77
          
           
             Foure
             excellent
             fruits
             in
             avoiding
             petty
             evills
             .
             152
          
           
             Sweet
             fruits
             of
             well
             guiding
             our
             affections
             ,
             
               6.
               270
            
          
        
         
           
             G.
             
          
           
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             our selves
             for
             4
             reasons
             .
             26
          
           
             Gifts
             of
             God
             which
             and
             how
             without
             repentance
             .
             390
          
           
             Godly
             by
             the
             inhabitation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             both
             honoured
             ,
             and
             comforted
             .
             9
          
           
             Godly
             must
             be
             carefull
             not
             to
             quench
             the
             Spirit
             :
             5
             reasons
             .
             14
          
           
             God
             called
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             :
             3
             reas
             .
             175
          
           
             Godlinesse
             makes
             no
             man
             unpeaceable
             or
             turbulent
             .
             188
          
           
             Godly
             company
             a
             meanes
             of
             growth
             in
             holinesse
             ,
             3
             wayes
             .
             213
          
           
             God
             to
             be
             glorified
             in
             our
             bodies
             how
             .
             273
          
           
             God
             must
             be
             glorified
             in
             our
             bodies
             :
             3
             reasons
             .
             274
          
           
             God
             is
             most
             faithfull
             :
             4
             reasons
             .
             336
          
           
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             now
             vailed
             3
             wayes
             .
             310
          
           
             
             True
             goodnesse
             groweth
             from
             good
             to
             better
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             best
             at
             last
             .
             227
          
           
             No
             good
             must
             be
             held
             but
             after
             tryall
             .
             132
          
           
             Good
             things
             must
             be
             carefully
             held
             and
             kept
             :
             for
             5
             reasons
             ,
             125
          
           
             Good
             actions
             spoyled
             in
             undue
             circumstances
             .
             113
          
           
             Graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             compared
             to
             fire
             in
             5
             things
             .
             3
          
           
             Grace
             quenched
             in
             what
             degrees
             .
             5
          
           
             Graces
             of
             some
             kindes
             not
             wholly
             extinct
             .
             4
          
           
             Grace
             as
             fire
             suffered
             to
             die
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             3
             wayes
             .
             20
          
           
             Grace
             in
             others
             must
             be
             excited
             :
             3
             reasons
             .
             37
          
           
             Grieve
             the
             Spirit
             4
             wayes
             .
             25
          
           
             Growth
             in
             holinesse
             rare
             :
             4
             proofes
             .
             220
          
           
             Grounds
             on
             which
             the
             prayers
             of
             people
             for
             their
             Ministers
             must
             be
             raised
             :
             
               3.
               401
            
          
        
         
           
             H.
             
          
           
             Hand
             to
             be
             ordered
             :
             5
             rules
             .
             292
          
           
             The
             heart
             must
             be
             kept
             pure
             for
             the
             pure
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             10
          
           
             For
             keeping
             the
             
               heart
               5
            
             generall
             rules
             .
             247
          
           
             The
             heart
             how
             bounded
             within
             Gods
             limits
             :
             3
             directions
             .
             252
          
           
             We
             must
             hate
             where
             the
             Lord
             hateth
             :
             4
             instances
             :
             261
          
           
             Hatred
             of
             evill
             knowne
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             contrary
             vertue
             .
             165
          
           
             Helpes
             of
             perseverance
             :
             
               5.
               327
            
          
           
             Wee
             must
             hold
             onely
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             good
             .
             132
          
           
             Humility
             in
             lowest
             degree
             pretended
             by
             seducers
             .
             64
          
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             Iesuiticall
             confusion
             of
             phrases
             hath
             beene
             the
             confusion
             of
             the
             world
             .
             95
          
           
             No
             Iewells
             to
             be
             so
             carefully
             kept
             as
             our
             soul●s
             and
             spirits
             :
             2
             reas
             .
             232
             :
             and
             4
             reasons
             more
             .
             235
          
           
             Image
             of
             God
             must
             be
             gotten
             not
             onely
             into
             our
             nature
             ,
             but
             into
             our
             conversation
             .
             277
          
           
             
             Implicit
             popish
             faith
             refu●ed
             .
             69
          
           
             No
             imperfection
             hinders
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             :
             4
             Instances
             .
             337
          
           
             Illumination
             is
             not
             sanctification
             :
             4
             reas
             .
             205
          
           
             In
             all
             indifferent
             things
             〈◊〉
             are
             to
             avoid
             all
             appearance
             of
             evill
             and
             scandall
             ,
             with
             4
             limitations
             .
             149
          
           
             Indifferent
             things
             to
             be
             forborne
             for
             edification
             with
             4
             cautions
             .
             117
          
           
             The
             inside
             to
             be
             washed
             first
             :
             for
             5
             reasons
             .
             236
          
           
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             departed
             derogateth
             from
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             97
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Lawes
             humane
             imperfect
             rules
             of
             life
             ,
             for
             4
             reasons
             .
             81
          
           
             Lots
             of
             perseverance
             to
             be
             removed
             :
             
               5.
               324
            
          
           
             Losse
             of
             worldly
             things
             no
             losse
             to
             losse
             of
             spirituall
             graces
             .
             143
          
           
             Love
             our
             neighbor
             as
             our selves
             ,
             with
             what
             conditions
             .
             116
          
           
             We
             must
             love
             most
             where
             God
             most
             loveth
             :
             4
             instances
             .
             260
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Man
             by
             nature
             more
             prone
             to
             any
             evill
             than
             to
             the
             least
             good
             :
             3
             reasons
             .
             67
          
           
             Manifold
             mischiefes
             which
             overtake
             the
             despisers
             of
             Prophecy
             :
             5
             instances
             .
             45
          
           
             
               Man
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               Kings
               13.6
               .
            
             praying
             in
             an
             Idolatrous
             Temple
             ,
             no
             warrant
             for
             us
             :
             4
             reasons
             .
             157
          
           
             Marriage
             with
             Idolaters
             unlawfull
             :
             4
             reasons
             .
             161
          
           
             Marks
             of
             effectuall
             calling
             reduced
             to
             3
             generall
             heads
             .
             370
          
           
             Meanes
             of
             quenching
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               3.
               20
            
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             blow
             up
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               7.
               33
            
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             embrace
             Prophecy
             ,
             
               5.
               48
            
          
           
             Meanes
             of
             holding
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             
               4.
               137
            
          
           
             Meanes
             of
             maintaining
             sound
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             
               5.
               185
            
          
           
             Meanes
             of
             attaining
             a
             full
             measure
             of
             holinesse
             .
             209
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             keepe
             the
             tongue
             blamelesse
             ,
             
               4.
               298
            
          
           
             Meanes
             of
             perseverance
             in
             generall
             ,
             
               3.
               322
            
          
           
             
             Meanes
             by
             which
             God
             keepeth
             his
             owne
             ;
             
               4.
               394
            
          
           
             Meditations
             helping
             the
             increase
             of
             holinesse
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Concerning
                 God.
                 3
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Concerning
                 our selves
                 .
                 4
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Concerning
                 holines
                 it self
                 .
                 209
              
            
          
           
             Meditations
             to
             stablish
             us
             against
             persecutions
             .
             326
          
           
             Members
             must
             be
             weapons
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             how
             and
             why
             .
             275
          
           
             Memory
             how
             to
             be
             kept
             unblameable
             ,
             in
             2
             things
             .
             245
          
           
             Men
             of
             greatest
             grace
             neede
             the
             prayers
             of
             weaker
             Christians
             :
             3
             reasons
             .
             398
          
           
             Merits
             humane
             against
             analogy
             of
             faith
             91
          
           
             Merit
             an
             ambitious
             word
             in
             reference
             to
             man
             ,
             not
             found
             in
             Scripture
             .
             100
          
           
             Ministers
             must
             not
             onely
             preach
             but
             pray
             for
             their
             people
             :
             3
             reasons
             .
             172
          
           
             Ministery
             powerfull
             must
             be
             conscionably
             embraced
             :
             for
             3
             reasons
             .
             42
          
           
             Mischiefe
             of
             disordered
             affections
             .
             266
          
           
             Motions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             much
             different
             in
             the
             godly
             and
             wicked
             ,
             4
             instances
             .
             18
          
           
             Motions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             36
          
           
             Motives
             to
             stirre
             up
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               4.
               33
            
          
           
             Motives
             to
             carefull
             use
             of
             meanes
             of
             quickening
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               3.
               38
            
          
           
             Motives
             to
             full
             sanctification
             ,
             
               6.
               221
            
          
           
             Motives
             to
             perseverance
             ,
             
               5.
               329
            
          
           
             Motives
             to
             finde
             in
             our selves
             the
             sure
             signes
             of
             effectuall
             calling
             ,
             
               4.
               383
            
          
           
             Monasticall
             life
             refuted
             by
             6
             reasons
             .
             93
          
           
             Multitude
             of
             voices
             not
             to
             be
             numbred
             but
             weighed
             .
             56
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Naamans
             practise
             no
             warrant
             for
             us
             to
             be
             present
             at
             Idolatrous
             service
             ,
             for
             three
             reasons
             .
             158
          
           
             Name
             of
             a
             Christian
             hath
             in
             it
             many
             motives
             to
             grow
             up
             to
             full
             holinesse
             .
             226
          
           
             Necessary
             duties
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             world
             be
             offended
             .
             148
          
           
             
             Necessity
             of
             increasing
             in
             holinesse
             :
             4
             reas
             .
             203
          
           
             Necessity
             of
             carefull
             keeping
             our selves
             ,
             drawne
             from
             our selves
             in
             4
             things
             .
             233
          
           
             Necessity
             of
             well
             guiding
             our
             thoughts
             .
             4
             reasons
             .
             245
          
           
             Necessity
             of
             well
             ordering
             our
             affections
             :
             2
             reas
             .
             268
          
        
         
           
             O.
             
          
           
             Obedience
             of
             faith
             all
             grounded
             upon
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             .
             344
          
           
             Right
             objects
             of
             our
             affections
             in
             which
             they
             must
             be
             most
             vehement
             and
             intense
             .
             258
          
           
             Choyse
             objects
             for
             the
             eye
             ,
             
               5.
               284
            
          
           
             Objections
             against
             perseverance
             answered
             .
             304
          
           
             Objections
             from
             infirmities
             of
             our
             prayers
             answered
             .
             400
          
           
             Outward
             man
             must
             be
             kept
             blamelesse
             :
             3
             reasons
             .
             300
          
        
         
           
             P.
             
          
           
             All
             peace
             must
             be
             from
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             :
             3
             reas
             .
             179
          
           
             No
             peace
             to
             be
             affected
             but
             that
             which
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             Christ.
             183
          
           
             Perseverance
             of
             Saints
             set
             on
             3
             sure
             grounds
             .
             303
          
           
             Perseverance
             is
             never
             divorced
             from
             true
             faith
             :
             3
             reas
             .
             312
          
           
             Perseverance
             most
             assaulted
             by
             Satan
             :
             314
             
               
                 Lets
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 5.324
                 .
                 Meanes
                 ,
                 3.322
                 .
                 Meditations
                 to
                 stablish
                 it
                 :
                 326.
                 
                 Motives
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 329.
                 
                 Examples
                 :
                 330
              
            
          
           
             People
             must
             pray
             for
             their
             Ministers
             :
             3
             reas
             .
             401
          
           
             People
             neglecting
             to
             pray
             for
             their
             Ministers
             lay
             themselves
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             many
             sins
             ,
             5
             instances
             .
             402
          
           
             Perseverance
             of
             Saints
             all
             grounded
             on
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             .
             351
          
           
             Places
             choyse
             and
             safe
             to
             keepe
             good
             things
             in
             ,
             
               4.
               140
            
          
           
             Popish
             doctrine
             leades
             men
             away
             from
             Christ
             :
             6
             instances
             .
             101
          
           
             Popery
             most
             pleasing
             to
             corrupt
             nature
             :
             6
             instances
             .
             104
          
           
             Popish
             doctrine
             a
             most
             desperate
             and
             uncomfortable
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             false
             :
             5
             instances
             .
             107
          
           
             Pope
             ,
             a
             strange
             mysticall
             name
             ,
             unknowne
             to
             the
             learned
             
             Papists
             themselves
             .
             135
          
           
             Power
             of
             Christ
             discernable
             in
             our
             effectuall
             calling
             by
             4
             signes
             .
             362
          
           
             Preservatives
             against
             decay
             in
             the
             measure
             of
             graces
             ,
             
               3.
               29
            
          
           
             Present
             at
             Idolatrous
             service
             unlawfull
             ,
             with
             pretence
             of
             keeping
             the
             heart
             to
             God
             :
             5
             reasons
             .
             156
          
           
             In
             all
             our
             prayers
             we
             must
             behold
             God
             a
             God
             of
             peace
             .
             177
          
           
             Prayer
             a
             meanes
             of
             growth
             in
             holinesse
             in
             4
             things
             .
             212
          
           
             Prayer
             for
             perseverance
             not
             in
             vaine
             for
             them
             that
             shall
             persevere
             :
             3
             reas
             .
             306
          
           
             Prayers
             of
             faith
             all
             grounded
             on
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             .
             347
          
           
             Prophecy
             what
             .
             40
          
           
             Prophets
             not
             to
             be
             despised
             .
             49
          
           
             Propound
             to
             our selves
             still
             an
             higher
             pitch
             and
             degree
             in
             grace
             .
             37
          
           
             Prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             no
             true
             peace
             :
             4
             differences
             :
             182
          
           
             Profession
             of
             faith
             must
             all
             be
             grounded
             on
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             .
             348
          
        
         
           
             Q.
             
          
           
             To
             quench
             the
             Spirit
             more
             damnable
             than
             to
             want
             him
             .
             16
          
           
             Questions
             .
             Whether
             a
             doctrine
             backed
             with
             consent
             of
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             the
             authority
             of
             Councels
             or
             other
             Antiquity
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             free
             from
             tryall
             .
             54
          
           
             Whether
             any
             thing
             comming
             backed
             with
             example
             of
             great
             men
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             generall
             multitude
             ,
             or
             custome
             ofttimes
             be
             free
             from
             triall
             .
             55
          
           
             Whether
             any
             thing
             comming
             with
             Caesars
             authority
             and
             superscription
             be
             exempted
             from
             triall
             .
             56
          
           
             Who
             must
             try
             all
             things
             .
             57
          
           
             How
             a
             man
             may
             know
             anothers
             calling
             .
             354
          
           
             Whether
             a
             man
             called
             alwayes
             know
             his
             calling
             .
             359
          
        
         
           
             R.
             
          
           
             Reason
             corrupt
             no
             right
             rule
             of
             tryall
             for
             3
             reasons
             .
             74
          
           
             Recreations
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             of
             what
             kinde
             ,
             119
          
           
             Regenerate
             said
             to
             be
             blamelesse
             in
             5
             respects
             .
             
               196
               ,
               199
            
          
           
             
             Renovation
             in
             all
             the
             faculties
             :
             197
          
           
             Renovation
             must
             be
             without
             as
             well
             as
             within
             :
             3
             reas
             :
             278
          
           
             The
             retentive
             faculty
             of
             the
             soule
             strengthened
             by
             4
             meanes
             140
          
           
             Rules
             of
             tryall
             whether
             the
             Spirit
             be
             quenched
             ,
             reduced
             to
             5
             heads
             :
             27
          
           
             Rules
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             owne
             sinnes
             shewing
             the
             Spirit
             to
             be
             abated
             ,
             
               5.
               31
            
          
           
             Rule
             of
             all
             tryalls
             what
             :
             58
          
           
             Our
             Rule
             must
             be
             ever
             in
             our
             hand
             .
             88
          
           
             Rules
             for
             tryall
             of
             all
             doctrines
             ,
             6
             :
             132
          
           
             Rules
             for
             holding
             good
             ,
             6
             :
             90
          
           
             Rules
             to
             keepe
             the
             affections
             unblameable
             ,
             many
             :
             257
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Sanctification
             unsound
             wants
             3
             things
             which
             should
             make
             it
             hold
             out
             :
             382
          
           
             Sanctification
             ,
             the
             description
             explained
             in
             4
             things
             :
             189
          
           
             
               Sanctification
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             sundry
             reas
             :
             190
          
           
             Sanctification
             in
             perpetuall
             motion
             :
             4
             reas
             :
             191
          
           
             Thorow
             sanctification
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             in
             4
             things
             :
             192
          
           
             Full
             sanctification
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             in
             4
             things
             .
             193
          
           
             Sanctification
             stockes
             up
             the
             roote
             of
             sinne
             :
             civility
             onely
             cuts
             off
             some
             waste
             boughes
             .
             307
          
           
             No
             Saint
             in
             earth
             ,
             none
             in
             heaven
             .
             ●●8
          
           
             Saints
             have
             all
             the
             same
             Spirit
             for
             4
             reasons
             .
             6
          
           
             Scriptures
             the
             rule
             of
             all
             tryalls
             :
             4
             reasons
             .
             59
          
           
             Scriptures
             afford
             us
             five
             safe
             rules
             concerning
             following
             our
             forefathers
             .
             78
          
           
             Shew
             of
             evill
             in
             doctrines
             must
             be
             avoided
             .
             153
          
           
             All
             shewes
             of
             evill
             must
             be
             shunned
             in
             practise
             and
             behaviour
             .
             154
          
           
             Signes
             of
             the
             Spirits
             presence
             ,
             
               6.
               1●
            
          
           
             Signes
             of
             generall
             Apostacy
             among
             our selves
             ,
             6
             :
             316
          
           
             Silence
             of
             God
             must
             not
             animate
             sinners
             :
             4
             reasons
             :
             85
          
           
             Singlenesse
             of
             heart
             knowne
             by
             3
             signes
             :
             249
          
           
             Similitude
             betweene
             calling
             effectuall
             and
             ineffectuall
             :
             
             five
             instances
             .
             367
          
           
             Sinnes
             of
             others
             great
             meanes
             to
             quench
             the
             Spirit
             .
             24
          
           
             Small
             evills
             to
             be
             shunned
             for
             4
             reasons
             :
             156
             ,
             &
             167
          
           
             Speech
             given
             men
             ,
             why
             :
             3
             uses
             .
             294
          
           
             Spirit
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             it
             in
             Scripture
             .
             1
          
           
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             same
             in
             the
             godly
             and
             wicked
             ,
             but
             differently
             .
             7
          
           
             Spirit
             subject
             to
             be
             quenched
             in
             the
             best
             .
             14
          
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             holy
             both
             in
             his
             nature
             and
             operation
             .
             15
          
           
             Spirit
             discerned
             to
             be
             quenched
             both
             in
             the
             1.
             number
             :
             2.
             measure
             of
             graces
             .
             27
          
           
             Spirit
             referred
             to
             man
             what
             it
             meaneth
             .
             193
          
           
             Spirit
             ,
             how
             taken
             away
             from
             the
             Saints
             :
             4
             wayes
             .
             307
          
           
             Stage-playes
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             frequented
             :
             6
             reasons
             .
             121
          
           
             Successe
             no
             certaine
             rule
             for
             actions
             .
             85
          
        
         
           
             T.
             
          
           
             Teachers
             no
             way
             disparaged
             by
             triall
             of
             their
             doctrines
             ,
             but
             the
             truth
             a
             gainer
             by
             it
             .
             70
          
           
             Things
             to
             be
             tryed
             what
             .
             52
          
           
             Theeves
             and
             robbers
             incessantly
             stealing
             good
             things
             from
             us
             :
             3
             sorts
             .
             142
          
           
             Three
             things
             in
             a
             mans
             selfe
             call
             on
             him
             for
             growth
             in
             holinesse
             .
             223
          
           
             Thoughts
             how
             to
             be
             holily
             ordered
             .
             242
          
           
             Thoughts
             to
             be
             watched
             ,
             and
             why
             .
             243
          
           
             Time
             of
             a
             mans
             calling
             not
             alwayes
             knowne
             :
             3
             reas
             .
             357
          
           
             Tongue
             abused
             5
             wayes
             .
             295
          
           
             Tongue
             to
             be
             ordered
             and
             watched
             for
             4
             reasons
             .
             298
          
           
             Trial●
             whether
             the
             Spirit
             be
             quenched
             in
             regard
             of
             good
             motions
             .
             29
          
           
             Whether
             in
             regard
             of
             good
             duties
             :
             4
             rules
             .
             30
          
           
             Triall
             of
             things
             what
             .
             52
          
           
             Trialls
             of
             growth
             in
             holinesse
             ,
             
               5.
               16
            
          
           
             Traditions
             unwritten
             rejected
             ,
             4
             reasons
             .
             61.
             
             &
             ●01
          
           
             Transubstantiation
             against
             the
             analogy
             of
             faith
             .
             ●0
          
           
             Truth
             not
             to
             be
             tryed
             by
             persons
             ,
             but
             persons
             by
             truth
             .
             54
          
           
             True
             teachers
             not
             so
             assisted
             but
             that
             they
             may
             deceive
             and
             
             be
             deceived
             .
             ●●
          
           
             That
             is
             the
             true
             doctrine
             which
             giveth
             mos●
             〈…〉
             ●●stances
             .
             ●7
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             Vniversall
             election
             and
             redemption
             derogateth
             from
             Gods
             glory
             .
             99
          
           
             Vsury
             cond●mned
             .
             96
          
        
         
           
             W.
             
          
           
             Well
             watching
             of
             the
             heart
             stands
             in
             4
             things
             .
             250
          
           
             The
             will
             to
             be
             rightly
             ordered
             :
             4
             rules
             .
             253
          
           
             The
             will
             must
             determine
             with
             God
             and
             for
             God
             in
             every
             thing
             :
             Instances
             .
             254
          
           
             The
             will
             renewed
             knowne
             by
             many
             signes
             .
             255
          
           
             The
             will
             of
             man
             why
             it
             must
             be
             well
             bended
             :
             3
             reasons
             .
             256
          
           
             Wicked
             men
             esteeme
             the
             godly
             unpeaceable
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             lose
             their
             peace
             .
             188
          
           
             Christian
             wisdome
             will
             avoid
             all
             beginnings
             and
             appearances
             of
             evill
             .
             151
          
           
             Seeking
             to
             witches
             condemned
             by
             6
             reasons
             .
             118
          
           
             Whole
             man
             sanctified
             throughout
             in
             3
             things
             .
             195
          
           
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             in
             their
             reverent
             use
             doe
             notably
             excite
             the
             Spirit
             in
             us
             .
             33
          
           
             Word
             a
             meanes
             to
             increase
             holinesse
             :
             4
             wayes
             .
             212
          
           
             The
             word
             upholds
             us
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             4
             wayes
             .
             327
          
           
             Our
             words
             must
             be
             faithfull
             :
             4
             reasons
             .
             338
          
           
             Working
             on
             the
             sabboth
             day
             condemned
             :
             7
             reasons
             .
             119
          
           
             Worst
             things
             must
             be
             most
             hated
             .
             260
          
        
      
       
         
           GOod
           Reader
           ,
           among
           some
           smaller
           faults
           in
           printing
           ,
           which
           wee
           desire
           thy
           curtesie
           to
           passe
           by
           ,
           two
           are
           observed
           as
           changing
           the
           sence
           .
        
         
           Page
           268.
           line
           28.
           
             reade
             those
          
           4
           
             lines
             thus
          
           .
        
         
           All
           wise
           and
           〈◊〉
           walking
           is
           included
           under
           the
           affections
           of
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           ●ord
           ;
           〈◊〉
           the
           ●uties
           of
           the
           whole
           Law
           are
           all
           〈◊〉
           prized
           under
           〈…〉
           Love
           ▪
        
         
           Page
           319.
           li●e
           3
           〈…〉
           highly
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A13554-e130
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.25
             .
          
           
             
               Magnes
               amoris
               amor
            
             .
          
           
             From
             my
             study
             Novemb.
             17.
             the
             happy
             day
             of
             that
             admired
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             the
             worlds
             wonder
             ,
             the
             famous
             Mother
             of
             our
             Country
             ,
             and
             nurse
             of
             our
             religion
             .
             1630.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13554-e340
           
             
               Luke
               12.42
            
             .
          
           
             
               Exod.
               5.4
            
             .
          
           
             
               2
               Tim.
               4.2
            
             .
          
           
             
               Luke
               19.47
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Luke
               19.48
            
             .
          
           
             
               Math
               :
               15
               ,
               32.
            
             
          
           
             
               Acts
               2
               ,
               46
            
          
           
             
               Acts
               13
               ,
               42.
               
               In
               tempore
               sabbatis
               interiecto
               .
               Pisc.
               Vt
               intra
               proxime
               sequens
               sabbatum
               exponerentur
               sibi
               haec
               verba
               .
               Beza
               .
            
          
           
             Object
             .
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Dan.
               6.10
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               119.164
            
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Luke
               14.5
               .
               Matth.
               12.11
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               34
               .
               1●
               ▪
               Psal.
               84.11
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13554-e1930
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             compared
             to
             fire
             .
          
           
             Fire
             of
             the
             Spirit
             how
             quenched
             .
          
           
             Luke
             22.3
             .
          
           
             Grace
             quenched
             in
             what
             degrees
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             The
             Saints
             have
             all
             the
             same
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.19
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             in
             the
             godly
             and
             wicked
             ,
             but
             differently
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             14.16
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             Signes
             of
             the
             Spirits
             presence
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Conviction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Subiection
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Direction
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             5.
             Consolation
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Supplication
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             The
             godly
             must
             be
             carefull
             not
             to
             quench
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             God
             is
             holy
             both
             in
             his
             nature
             and
             operation
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             quench
             the
             Spirit
             more
             damnable
             than
             to
             want
             him
             .
          
           
             4
             No
             fall
             so
             wofull
             as
             to
             fall
             from
             grace
             .
          
           
             Woefull
             changes
             in
             the
             soule
             of
             Gods
             childe
             who
             hath
             quēched
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             5
             Motions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             much
             different
             in
             the
             godly
             and
             hypocrite
             .
          
           
             Cant
             ▪
             7.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Meanes
             of
             quenching
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             we
             let
             grace
             die
             of
             it selfe
             :
             As
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             grace
             is
             violently
             smothered
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             our
             owne
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             A
             burning
             aguish
             heate
             eates
             out
             naturall
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             39.1
             .
          
           
             Three
             sorts
             of
             actuall
             sinnes
             more
             violently
             quench
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             others
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             the
             Spirit
             is
             grieved
             .
          
           
             
               Non
               solum
               qu●ad
               internam
               operationem
               Spirit●s
               eff●●●cem
               ,
               sed
               et
               qu●ad
               externum
               Prophetarum
               ministeriū
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               v●s
               .
               seq
               .
            
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             To
             observe
             what
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             wee
             have
             received
             .
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Rules
             of
             tryall
             whether
             the
             Spirit
             be
             quenched
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             For
             number
             .
          
           
             For
             measure
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             good
             motions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             ▪
             of
             good
             duties
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             worke
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             on
             thy
             affections
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Motives
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Means
             to
             blow
             up
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Motions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             Motives
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13554-e7000
           
             Prophecy
             what
             
          
           
             Parts
             of
             Prophecy
             .
          
           
             
               Donum
               Prophe●iae
               duplex
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               Quod
               studio
               &
               meditatione
               paratum
               est
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               Quod
               gratiae
               extraordinaria
               spiritus
               aliquibus
               donatum
               est
            
          
           
             Doct.
             Every
             powerfull
             Ministery
             must
             be
             conscionably
             embraced
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1
             
          
           
             Luke
             24
             32.
             
          
           
             Acts
             14.22
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Acts
             20.32
             .
          
           
             Acts
             10
             36.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             embrace
             Prophecy
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13554-e8720
           
             Coher
             .
          
           
             Divis.
             
          
           
             1
             To
             try
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             2
             What
             must
             bee
             tryed
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             he
             had
             spent
             22
             yeares
             in
             tryall
             of
             Religions
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             14
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.6
             .
          
           
             
               An
               ex
               personis
               probamus
               fidem
               ,
               an
               ex
               fide
               personas
               ?
            
             Tertull.
             
          
           
             
               Quod
               antiquissimum
               ,
               illud
               v●rissimum
            
             .
          
           
             
               Doctores
               ,
               non
               Doctrinam
               in
               authoritate
               posuit
               Christus
               .
            
             Stapl
             de
             Authorit
             .
             Script
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Veritas
               ,
               non
               vetu●●as
               .
               Concil
               :
               Caerthag
               .
            
          
           
             
               August
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             
               Epist.
               con●
               .
               Gaude●ium
            
             .
          
           
             
               Nen
               numeranda
               suffragia
               sed
               appendende
            
             :
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             39
             
          
           
             Rom
             :
             13.1.5
             .
          
           
             
               Colimus
               Imperatorem
               ut
               homin●m
               a
               De●
               se●●●cum
               ,
               &
               solo
               Deo
               ●mm●rem
               .
            
             Tertul
             ,
             ad
             Scapulam
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Who
             must
             try
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Rhemists
             on
             1
             Ioh
             :
             4
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ·
          
           
             2
             By
             what
             wee
             must
             try
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             the
             o●ely
             rule
             of
             tryall
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim
             :
             1
             ,
             1●
             .
          
           
             Psal
             :
             119
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Aris●
               :
               Rhet
               :
               lib.
            
             1
             ,
             capt
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             All
             things
             to
             bee
             beleeved
             or
             done
             ,
             are
             first
             to
             bee
             tryed
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             16.17
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.2
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             22
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.13
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
          
           
             Rev
             9
             Swarms
             of
             locusts
             darkning
             the
             Sun
             ▪
             and
             eating
             all
             the
             greene
             things
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Simplicity
             Mat
             :
             7
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Chap
             :
             4
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Profundity
          
           
             
               Theologia
               mystica
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             Authority
          
           
             Doctor
             1.
             
             Angelicus
             .
             2.
             
             Seraphicus
             .
             3.
             
             Subtilis
             .
             4
             ▪
             
               Irrefragabilis
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             2
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Humility
             .
          
           
             The
             locusts
             have
             faces
             and
             haire
             like
             women
             ,
             insinuative
             and
             flattering
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             22.15
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Constancy
             .
          
           
             
               Causa
               non
               poena
               facit
               Martyrem
            
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Specie
               virtutis
               ,
               &
               umbra
            
             .
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Protestants
             implicit
             faith
             .
          
           
             Motives
             to
             bring
             all
             things
             to
             this
             tryall
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             False
             rules
             of
             tryall
             are
             sixe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Corrupt
             reason
             .
          
           
             2
             Kings
             5
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Reason
             cannot
             be
             a
             right
             rule
             .
             3
             Reas.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             way
             of
             forefathers
             .
          
           
             Ruth
             1.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             This
             can
             be
             no
             sure
             rule
             .
          
           
             Rules
             of
             Scripture
             concerning
             imitation
             of
             our
             forefathers
             :
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Humane
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               hist
               :
               Eccles.
               lib.
            
             2
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Tertul.
               in
               Apol●get
            
             .
          
           
             Humane
             lawes
             imperfect
             rules
             4
             reasons
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Crooked
             and
             corrupt
             affections
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Admiration
             of
             mens
             persons
             .
          
           
             Rom
             :
             3
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Successe
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             22.29
             .
          
           
             
               August
               de
               Doctr
               :
               Christ.
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             6.53
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.3
             .
             Keepe
             the
             patterne
             of
             wholsome
             words
             which
             thou
             hast
             heard
             of
             mee
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             sound
             Doctrine
             must
             agree
             with
             the
             analogy
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             True
             Doctrine
             ioyneth
             the
             two
             Tables
             together
             .
          
           
             
               Per
               Calcatum
               aiunt
               perge
               pa●rem
               .
               Sola
               in
               hoc
               genire
               pietas
               est
               ,
               esse
               crudelem
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ab
               hoc
               usuram
               e●ige
               quem
               non
               sit
               crime●
               occidere
               .
               Ambr.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vide
               profectum
               ,
               &c.
               Ieron
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             is
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             which
             giveth
             most
             glory
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             17.9
             .
          
           
             4
             All
             true
             Doctrine
             leadeth
             unto
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             The
             ambitious
             word
             merit
             not
             found
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Acts
             14
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Concil
               .
               Trident
               ▪
            
          
           
             Heb.
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim
             :
             2
             ,
             5
             Rom
             :
             8
             ,
             34
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             is
             most
             sound
             Doctrin
             which
             is
             most
             contrary
             to
             corrupt
             nature
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5
             ,
             24
             Col.
             3
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             
               Vanus
               est
               labor
               iqui
               Scripturis
               Hupenditur
               ▪
               ●●ius
               de
               expresso
               Et
               ,
               verbo
               Dei
               :
               nos
               ipsas
               Scripturas
               facessere
               iubenius
               ,
               et
               Deum
               loquentem
               potius
               audiemus
               ,
               quam
               ut
               ad
               egena
               is●a
               element●
               nos
               convertamus
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.5
             .
          
           
             Luke
             10
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Micah
             2
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             6
             That
             is
             the
             soundest
             Doctrine
             that
             most
             soundly
             comforteth
             distressed
             consciences
             
          
           
             Isay
             50
             4
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             19.12
             .
          
           
             Psal
             :
             129
             ,
             92.
             
          
           
             All
             actions
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             vertue
             of
             a
             word
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             Gods
             presence
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             Gods
             glory
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10
             ,
             30
             
          
           
             Every
             action
             must
             be
             done
             in
             due
             circumstances
             .
          
           
             David
             sinned
             in
             numbring
             the
             people
             ,
             how
             
          
           
             Davids
             mourning
             for
             Absolom
             culpable
             ,
             4
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Why
             Dauid
             refused
             to
             drinke
             the
             water
             of
             Bethelhem
             ,
             3
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Every
             action
             must
             be
             done
             by
             a
             due
             agent
             
          
           
             How
             Elias
             did
             well
             in
             calling
             for
             fire
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Two
             Differences
             .
          
           
             Luke
             9
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             22
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             To
             love
             our
             neighbour
             as
             our selves
             ,
             how
             .
          
           
             Mark
             2
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             ●2
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             ●
             Pet
             :
             3.3
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             7
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             Doct.
             All
             things
             must
             be
             tryed
             ,
             but
             onely
             good
             things
             must
             be
             held
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               minor
               est
               virtus
               quam
               quarere
               ,
               parta
               tueri
               .
            
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Rules
             of
             holding
             good
             .
             1
             Vpon
             tryall
             .
          
           
             2
             Hold
             onely
             good
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hold
             all
             that
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Hold
             chiefly
             the
             chiefe
             good
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Hold
             good
             against
             with-holders
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Hold
             it
             constantly
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             of
             holding
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             foure
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             47.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             Luke
             8.14
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Meanes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Meanes
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Meanes
             .
          
           
             Motives
             to
             holde
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13554-e22760
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.14
             .
          
           
             
               Malum
               non
               est
               cogn●scibile
               nisi
               per
               bonum
               .
               Aquin
               .
            
          
           
             Doct.
             Not
             onely
             apparant
             evills
             ,
             but
             appearances
             of
             evil
             must
             be
             avoided
             .
          
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             15.17
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Evill
             in
             Doctrines
             .
          
           
             Heresie
             of
             Nestorius
             .
          
           
             From
             evill
             in
             workes
             .
          
           
             From
             evill
             in
             words
             .
          
           
             
               Hereticorum
               nocabula
               timenda
               sunt
            
             .
             Baron
             .
          
           
             In
             1
             Tim.
             
          
           
             In
             manners
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             
               Verba
               Elisei
               sunt
               tantum
               dimittent
               is
               abeuntem
               ,
               non
               concedentis
               postulatum
               .
            
          
           
             
               Tertul.
               lib.
               de
               idol
            
             .
          
           
             
               August
               .
               Epist.
            
             86
             
               ad
               Casulan
            
             .
          
           
             
               Nihil
               dandum
               idol●
               ,
               nihil
               sumendum
               ab
               eo
               .
               Tertul.
               de
               cor●n
               .
               milit
               .
            
          
           
             Gal.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             139.22
             .
          
           
             Prov
             3.9
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             23
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Hatred
             of
             vice
             knowne
             best
             by
             practise
             of
             the
             contrary
             vertue
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             12.20
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13554-e26070
           
             Doctr.
             Ministers
             must
             not
             preach
             only
             ,
             but
             pray
             for
             their
             people
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             127
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Note
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             our
             prayers
             behold
             God
             a
             God
             of
             peace
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             All
             peace
             must
             be
             from
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Difference
             betweene
             the
             peace
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             world
             in
             6
             things
             .
          
           
             Esay
             57.21
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Differences
             between
             sound
             and
             sencelesse
             peace
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             Meanes
             of
             maintaining
             true
             peace
             .
          
           
             Vse
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             6.
             
          
           
             Description
             of
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Authour
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Subiect
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             forme
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Processe
             .
          
           
             Through
             sanctification
             in
             this
             life
             wherein
             it
             consisteth
             .
          
           
             Through
             sanctification
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             wherein
             it
             stands
             ▪
             
          
           
             What
             is
             here
             meant
             by
             spirit
             
          
           
             The
             whole
             man
             sanctified
             throughout
             ,
             how
             .
          
           
             
               Dicit
               sine
               qu●rela
               ,
               non
               sine
               peccato
               ,
               quod
               est
               solius
               Christs
               .
               Aquin.
               
            
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             ult
             .
          
           
             
               Voto
               ,
               fide
               ,
               promissione
               ,
               arrhabo●e
               ,
               inchoatione
            
          
           
             Doctr.
             Christians
             must
             proceed
             to
             full
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Titus
             1.15
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Acts
             15.9
             .
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Zech.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Illumination
             is
             not
             sanctification
             ,
             why
             .
          
           
             Civility
             is
             farre
             from
             sanctity
             .
          
           
             Differences
             6.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Meditation
             a
             meanes
             of
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             thy selfe
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             15.8
             .
          
           
             3
             Of
             the
             grace
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Praier
             a
             means
             of
             growth
             in
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             Word
             and
             Sacramēts
             means
             of
             growth
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             word
             4
             things
             .
          
           
             Godly
             company
             a
             meanes
             of
             growth
             ,
             three
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Sanctified
             afflictions
             set
             forward
             sanctification
             ,
             5
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             25.9
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.8
             .
          
           
             Tryalls
             of
             growth
             in
             holinesse
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Separation
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             17.6
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.17
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Alteration
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Affection
             to
             grace
             knowne
             by
             4
             signes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Detestation
             of
             evill
             manifest
             in
             6
             things
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Disposition
             to
             good
             tryed
             by
             5
             signes
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.6
             .
          
           
             Motives
             to
             full
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             16
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Election
             .
          
           
             Vocation
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Iustification
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             Hosea
             6.4
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Aristoph
               .
               in
               Pluto
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             Christians
             must
             bee
             as
             carefull
             to
             retaine
             grace
             ,
             as
             to
             attaine
             it
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Iames
             1.27
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Rules
             concerning
             sanctification
             of
             spirit
             .
          
           
             To
             a
             right
             spirit
             five
             things
             are
             required
             .
          
           
             Foure
             things
             requisite
             to
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Clearenesse
             in
             it selfe
             ▪
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Clearing
             his
             master
             .
          
           
             3.
             Peaceablenes
             
          
           
             4.
             Watchfulnes
             
          
           
             To
             purenesse
             of
             spirit
             are
             required
             holy
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Chuse
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Watch
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Feede
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             a
             pure
             spirit
             is
             required
             a
             sanctified
             memory
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             4.23
             .
          
           
             Rules
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             I.
             Keepe
             it
             humble
             .
          
           
             II.
             Keepe
             it
             clean
             .
          
           
             III.
             Keep
             it
             sincere
             
          
           
             To
             know
             a
             single
             heart
             .
          
           
             Iosh·
             24.
             
          
           
             IV.
             Keepe
             it
             well
             watched
             ,
             how
             .
          
           
             V.
             Bound
             it
             within
             Gods
             limits
             ,
             how
             
          
           
             2
             The
             will
             of
             man
             must
             be
             framed
             to
             Gods.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             they
             must
             be
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Denied
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Renewed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Freed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Framed
             to
             Gods.
             
          
           
             Notes
             of
             a
             renewed
             ●ill
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             keepe
             the
             soule
             blamelesse
             the
             affections
             must
             be
             narrowly
             watched
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             keepe
             the
             affections
             unblameable
             .
             Rules
             .
          
           
             Right
             obiects
             of
             affections
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.26
             .
          
           
             Examination
             of
             our
             affections
             by
             the
             former
             rules
             .
          
           
             I.
             Mischiefe
             of
             disordered
             affections
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             II.
             Difficult
             to
             guide
             the
             affections
             aright
             
          
           
             III.
             Necessity
             of
             well
             ordering
             our
             affections
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Comfort
             in
             affections
             well
             guided
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             V.
             The
             sweet
             fruit
             of
             diligence
             in
             this
             duty
             .
          
           
             God
             must
             be
             glorified
             in
             our
             bodies
             .
          
           
             Reasons
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             ult
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             magnified
             in
             our
             body
             .
          
           
             By
             profession
             .
          
           
             By
             action
             .
          
           
             By
             passion
             .
          
           
             Rules
             to
             keepe
             speciall
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             unblamable
             .
          
           
             Covenant
             must
             be
             made
             with
             the
             eye
             .
          
           
             Choyse
             obiects
             for
             the
             eye
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             34.16
             
          
           
             Gen.
             39.7
             .
          
           
             Directions
             for
             the
             custody
             of
             the
             eare
             .
          
           
             Notes
             to
             know
             the
             hearing
             eare
             .
          
           
             Keep
             the
             hand
             that
             it
             be
             not
             1.
             
             Idle
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cruell
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Foule
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Prophane
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Vnmercifull
             .
          
           
             Watch
             warily
             the
             tongue
             an
             unruly
             member
             .
          
           
             I.
             God
             ordained
             it
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             glorifie
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             edifie
             men
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             interpret
             our
             owne
             mindes
             .
          
           
             II.
             Avoid
             carefully
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             swearing
             tongue
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             lying
             tongue
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             flattering
             tongue
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             slanderous
             tongue
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             filthy
             tongue
             .
          
           
             III.
             Vse
             meanes
             to
             keepe
             thy
             tongue
             unblameable
             :
             4
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Foure
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Consideration
             of
             Christs
             second
             comming
             hath
             all
             incouragements
             to
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             
               In
               quo
               que●que
               inven●rit
               suu●
               novissimus
               dies
               ,
               in
               hoc
               eum
               comprehende●
               m●●di
               novissimus
               dies
               ▪
               quoniam
               qualis
               in
               isto
               die
               q●isqu●m
               m●ri●ur
               ,
               talis
               in
               illo
               i●dicab●tur
               .
            
             August
             .
          
           
             
               Co●●●ti
               potest
               ,
               non
               excuti
            
             .
          
           
             Not
             in
             vaine
             for
             them
             that
             shall
             persevere
             to
             pray
             for
             perseverance
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Note
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Nec
               vera
               ,
               nec
               v●str●
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Meanes
             of
             perseverance
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Lay
             a
             sound
             foundation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Arme
             our selves
             against
             hinderances
             of
             perseverance
             .
          
           
             Meditations
             to
             stablish
             against
             persecutions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Procure
             helps
             of
             perseverance
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             upholds
             us
             foure
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.13
             .
             Psal.
             138.8
             .
          
           
             Motives
             to
             perseverance
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Examples
             to
             uphold
             our
             perseverance
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13554-e50600
           
             God
             is
             said
             to
             be
             faithfull
             foure
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Differences
             between
             faithfulnesse
             in
             the
             Creatour
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             God
             most
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             No
             imperfection
             in
             God
             to
             hinder
             his
             faithfulnesse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Our
             words
             must
             be
             faithfull
             as
             all
             Gods
             are
             ,
             4
             Reas.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             I.
             Al
             the
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             is
             grounded
             on
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             .
          
           
             II.
             All
             our
             obedience
             of
             faith
             must
             be
             grounded
             on
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             .
          
           
             III.
             All
             our
             praiers
             of
             faith
             must
             bee
             grounded
             on
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             .
          
           
             IV.
             All
             sound
             profession
             of
             faith
             must
             be
             grounded
             on
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             3.19
             .
          
           
             V.
             All
             our
             perseverance
             in
             the
             faith
             is
             grounded
             upon
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             .
          
           
             Differences
             betweene
             effectuall
             calling
             and
             ineffectuall
             .
          
           
             What
             way
             a
             man
             may
             know
             the
             calling
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             Every
             Christian
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             know
             his
             owne
             effectuall
             calling
             ,
             4
             Reasons
             ,
          
           
             A
             man
             cannot
             know
             alwayes
             the
             time
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             3
             Reas.
             
          
           
             A
             man
             truly
             called
             may
             sometimes
             not
             know
             the
             calling
             it selfe
             ,
             in
             two
             cases
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             God
             onely
             that
             can
             call
             effectually
             ,
             5
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Labour
             to
             feele
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             in
             our
             effectuall
             calling
             ,
             by
             4
             signes
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             From
             effectuall
             calling
             a
             Christian
             may
             certainly
             conclude
             his
             owne
             salvation
             .
             5
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             extreame
             folly
             of
             those
             that
             neglect
             the
             assurance
             of
             their
             salvation
             ,
             4
             Reas.
             
          
           
             Effectuall
             calling
             often
             hard
             to
             be
             discerned
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             Great
             similitude
             betweene
             calling
             effectuall
             and
             ineffectuall
             :
             5
             Instances
             .
          
           
             Markes
             of
             effectuall
             calling
             .
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             2.20
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             How
             an
             heart
             effectually
             called
             heareth
             Christs
             voice
             uttered
             sundry
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Effectuall
             calling
             heareth
             the
             voice
             of
             mercies
             ,
             how
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             rod
             ,
             how
             
          
           
             Effectuall
             calling
             heareth
             the
             still
             voice
             of
             the
             Spirits
             motions
             .
          
           
             And
             checks
             of
             their
             owne
             spirits
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Wonderfull
             is
             the
             change
             in
             a
             man
             truly
             called
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             their
             kinds
             .
             New
             life
             .
          
           
             New
             light
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             9.
             
          
           
             New
             affections
             .
          
           
             New
             motions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             their
             soundnesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             their
             growth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Labour
             to
             finde
             these
             markes
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Finding
             thē
             ,
             be
             thankfull
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Pray
             for
             confirmation
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             preserveth
             to
             salvation
             all
             that
             are
             effectually
             called
             ,
             4
             Reas.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             No
             shadow
             of
             change
             in
             Gods
             nature
             .
          
           
             Nor
             in
             his
             decrees
             .
          
           
             Nor
             in
             his
             will
             
          
           
             Nor
             in
             his
             affections
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             Christ
             raised
             dyes
             no
             more
             ,
             no
             more
             doth
             the
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             meanes
             by
             which
             God
             keepeth
             us
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13554-e61650
           
             The
             Apostle
             beggeth
             prayers
             of
             inferiour
             persons
             ,
             for
             5
             things
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             Men
             of
             greatest
             grace
             need
             the
             prayers
             of
             weaker
             Christians
             ,
             for
             three
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             17.12
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             Christians
             must
             pray
             for
             their
             Ministers
             Reasons
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             People
             neglecting
             this
             duty
             ,
             lay
             themselves
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             many
             sins
             :
             5
             Instances
             .
          
           
             Vse
             I.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             8.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.